KALANI  OF  OAiilL 


\CE  OF    H/-WAIT 


KALANI  OF  OAHU. 


AN 


HISTORICAL  ROMANCE  OF  HAWAII. 


*  i-o  i 

BY    C.   M.   NEWELL,   I 

AUTHOR  OF   "PEHE  NU-E,   THE  TIGER   WHALE,"  ETC 


As  ductile  marble,  poetized  in  dreams, 

Reflects  its  Alc.izar  in  Guadalquiver; 
And  famed  Alrumbra  in  ardent  sunlight  gleams 

Along  the  yellow  sheen  of  Darro  river : 

So  drifts  Oahu's  Queen,  in  lithe  canoe, 
Where  coral  fanes  like  marble  cities  rise  : 

Where  Rnomes  and  mermaids  sport  in  ocean's  blue, 
And  crimson  madrepores  entrance  the  human  eyes. 


BOSTON: 
PUBLISHED    BY    THE    AUTHOR 

1881. 


COPYRIGHT 

BY   C.   M.   NEWELL, 
1880. 

All  Rights  Reserved. 


C.  M.  A.  TWITCHELL,  Printer  and  Stercotyper, 
65  Cornhill,  Boston,  Mass, 


TO 

MAJESTY, 

DAVID  KALAKAUA, 

KAMEHAMEHA,   THE  VII.  KING  OF  THE    "EIGHT  ISLES," 


IS  RESPECTFULLY  INSCRIBED 
BY    THE    AUTHOR. 


PREFACE. 


THE  myths  and  religious  superstitions  of  the 
indigenes  of  a  barbaric  nation  present  as  enticing 
subjects  for  the  romancist,  and  as  interesting  re- 
searches for  the  anthropologist,  as  their  countless 
shells  and  exquisite  madrepores  may  do  to  the 
zootomyst. 

Bereft  of  such  knowledge,  the  prehistoric  past 
of  a  people  of  Polynesia  becomes  a  period  of  dark- 
ness to  the  physicist,  unrayed  by  sufficient  glim- 
mer of  light  by  which  to  judge  of  the  remote 
anterior  conditions  of  their  religious  or  social  his- 
tory, not  to  mention  the  ever-disputed  point  of 
their  anthropophagy. 

While,  aided  by  a  well-digested  system  of  their 
mythology,  we  may  follow  as  easily  down  the  cir- 
cuitous stair  of  their  dim,  uncertain  past,  as  the 
burrowing  geologist  delves  into  the  nether  world, 
and  evolves  his  system  from  the  dislocated  ribs 
and  broken  spinalia  of  mother  earth. 

Lest  we  be  accused  of  an  anamorphosis  in  materi- 
alizing some  of  the  invisible  gods  of  the  Hawaiian 
mythology,  permit  a  word  in  extenuation.  Among 
an  isolate  people  mythology  always  takes  its  rise 

5 


6  PREFACE. 


from  visible  events,  or  is  born  of  the  most  impres- 
sive local  aspects  of  nature.  The  earliest  awaken- 
ing of  mythological  religion  in  the  savage  mind  is 
shown  in  the  individual  worship  of  some  crude. per- 
sonal conception,  like  that  of  the  Easter  Islanders 
and  other  isolate  amphiscii  —  each  man  construct- 
ing his  own  god  —  made  simple  or  ingenious  ac- 
cording to  the  degree  of  mental  acumen  of  the 
worshipper. 

In  a  more  advanced  stage  idolaters  will  gather 
into  communities,  having  agreed  upon  a  generally 
accepted  method,  or  object  of  worship,  to  the  ex- 
clusion of  their  previous  multiform  inchoate  incep- 
tions; while,  in  a  yet  more  enlightened  condi- 
tion, priests  are  suffered  to  not  only  select  the 
deity  for  general  worship,  but  also  to  become  the 
sole  intermediate  between  the  chosen  god  and 
man,  in  all  times  of  national  exigency. 

A  yet  still  further  advance  had  been  made  by 
the  Hawaiians  when  rediscovered  by  Cook,  for 
they  had  become  the  most  perfect  heathen  theoc- 
racy known.  Their  religio-secular  system  of  Tabu 
was  without  parallel  in  the  history  of  nations. 
The  Kapu  Kane  (human  sacrifice)  being  the  most 
fiendish  rite  of  ecclesiastical  cunning  ever  devised, 
by  which  to  exalt  the  rights  of  the  chiefs  over  the 
peasants,  and  b}7  which  to  legalize  public  murder 
of  one's  enemies,  and  sanction  wholesale  thievery. 

The  quality  of  viability  in  Moa-alii,  —  the  terrible 
sea-god,  —  ravenous  to  capsize  canoes  and  devour 
their  human  contents,  inspired  no  greater  certitude 


PREFACE. 


of  his  existence  than  did  the  invisibility  of  Pele  — 
the  dread  goddess  of  Kilauea  —  conduce  to  the 
universal  belief  of  her  material  existence,  and  of 
her  dual  power  of  supreme  dominion  over  vol- 
canic action  and  the  destinies  of  men. 

Pele's  frequently  reputed  interviews  with  the 
priests  and  kings  were  unquestioned.  And  the 
supposed  something  sometimes  seen  dancing  on 
the  crest  of  a  fiery  eruption  acquired  credence, 
somewhat  authenticated  by  the  numerous  locks  of 
amber  "  Pele's  hair  "  thrown  broadcast  over  the 
land  after  every  eruption,  and  even  falling  upon 
vessels  hundreds  of  miles  from  shore,  all  of  which 
were  deemed  proofs  positive  of  the  material  exist- 
ence of  the  terrible  Ignipotent  of  Mauna  Loa. 

The  impunit}^  with  which  Princess  Kapiolani 
subsequently  descended  into  Kilauea  crater,  and 
defied  Pele  in  her  own  stronghold,  without  being 
consumed  on  the  instant,  was  an  act  of  sublime 
heroism  few  women  are  equal  to.  That  she  could 
do  it  and  live,  was  attributed  to  the  visible  supe- 
riority of  her  new  God  over  Pele. 

THE  AUTHOR. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGES 

Pele,  the  Dread  Goddess  of  Mauna  Loa.  — Human  Sacri- 
fice and  Warfare  to  gain  her  Favor,  .  .  .  .13 

CHAPTER  II. 

Ship  Elenora  in  a  Storm.  —  John  Young  on  Board.  —  Ship 
confronted  by  Earthquakes  and  Midnight  Eruptions,  .  23 

CHAPTER  III. 

Pele  seen  dancing  on  the  Fiery  Lava.  —  Ship  saved  from 
Wreck  by  the  Boy  King.  —  Kalani  on  the  War-path, 
guided  by  Pele, 35 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Coco  Isle,  the  Royal  Retreat  of  Kamehameha.  —  Kalani 
abducts  the  Queen,  and  Princess  Pelelulu.  —  Attacks  and 
kills  the  Giant.  —  Kalani's  Interview  with  Pele,  .  .  43 

CHAPTER  V. 

Kalani  escapes  with  his  Dead  Warriors  and  Pelelulu.  —  The 
Hawaiian  Godiva.  —  Beauty  of  the  God-born  Princess. 
Wooings  of  the  King.  —  Betrothing  of  the  Lovers,  .  59 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Keone  Ane  :  his  Influence  in  Hawaiian  Affairs.  —  Kalani 
arrives  at  Maui.  —  Sacrifices  to  Moa-alii.  —  Return  to 
Hawaii  with  an  Army.  —  Praying  to  Pele  for  Divine  Aid,  79 

9 


10  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

PACK 

Kalani's  Interview  with  the  Dread  Goddess  of  Kilauea. — 
Pele  destroys  one  of  the  Hawaiian  Armies  to  a  Man.  — 
Her  Invisible  Presence  manifested  to  Kalani,  •  .  93 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Kalani  returns  to  Oahu  with  Kupule  and  the  Army.  — 
Showing  the  Beautiful  Nuuanu  and  the  Palaces  to  Ku- 
pule.—  The  Royal  Wedding  and  the  Bridal  Trousseau,  115 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Eve  of  Battle  with  Keao,  King  of  Kauai.  —  Kalani  reviles 
the  Divine  Goddess  for  apparent  Neglect.  —  Pele's  Sud- 
den Appearance  in  Anger,  at  the  Sacred  Fountain,  .  135 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  Enchanting  Vale  by  Moonlight.  —  Worth  of  Woman's 
Love  in  Time  of  Need.  —  Queenly  Wisdom  of  the  God- 
born  Kupule,  .  .  * 155 

CHAPTER  XI. 

The  Fleet  discovered  in  the  Moonglade. — Arrival  of  Keao. 
Parting  of  the  Lovers  at  the  Fountain.  —  Combat  of  the 
Two  Kings.  —  The  Earthquake  and  Pele's  Invisible  Pres- 
ence. —  Death  of  Keao, 171 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Departure  of  Kalani  and  his  Army  for  Maui.  —  The  Pearl 
Garden  of  Waikiki.  —  Moa-alii's  Den  in  the  Reef. —The 
Crimson  Coral  Tree.  —  The  Mysterious  Music  in  the  Sea,  202 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Kupule  convoking  the  Unseen  from  the  "Kiowai  o  Pele." 
—  "Nani,"  the  tiny  Elf  Queen.  —  Beauty  and  Timidity 
of  the  Fairy  Queen, 233 


CONTENTS.  11 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

PAGE 

The  Elf  Queen  in  Disguise  as  a  Rainbow  Fish.  —  The 
Frightful  Eeries  seen  at  Pearl  Garden.  —  "  Oluolu,"  the 
Mermaid  Queen  appears  to  Kupule. — Lured  down  to  the 
Sea  Queen's  Grotto  in  the  Sea.  —  Eluding  the  Ocean 
Monsters.  —  Chased  by  Moa-alii,  .....  247 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Night  Tales  by  the  Blind  Bard.  —  Waikiki  by  Moonlight.— 
The  Mermaid's  Singing.  —  Kupule's  Answering  Song.  — 
Alarm  of  the  Sea  Monsters  for  their  Queen,  .  .  .  273 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Return  of  the  Defeated  King  and  Army.  —  A  Human  Sac- 
rifice. —  Diabolism  of  the  Kapu  Kana.  —  Anthropology, 
applied  to  the  Titanic  Chiefs  of  Polynesia.  —  Kameha- 
meha  on  the  War-path — Approaching  Oahu,  .  .  303 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  Sublime  Pathos  of  Last  Hours  in  Life.  —  The  Royal 
Pair  ascend  to  the  Sacred  "  Kiowai "  for  Worship.  — 
They  climb  upon  Puawai  to  watch  for  the  Hawaiians,  .  323 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Appearance  of  the  Rival  Kings  and  their  Armies.  — Young 
kills  Kaiana,  the  Traitor,  when  half  the  Army  desert.  — 
Oahu  is  beaten,  and  Kalani  retreats  to  the  Pali,  .  .  343 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Queen  and  Thousands  of  Others  seek  the  Mountain.  — 
Kalani's  Address  to  the  Chiefs,  while  awaiting  the  Ene- 
my. —  Oahu  holds  the  Pass  by  desperate  Fighting,  .  367 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Approach  of  the  Guard  to  end  the  Day. — Kalani  snatched 
from  Death  by  Pele.  —  Pele's  Grief  at  his  Apostasy.  — 
Young  kills  the  King.  —  Kupule  leaps  from  the  Crag, 
and  dies  on  his  Breast.  —  Memory's  Shrines, .  .  .  387 


THEY  steal  like  ghosts  from  the  moonlit  grove, 
Prom  the  "Tabued  Grove,"  where  the  goblins  rove; 
For  the  awful  Pele,  in  pride  and  power, 
From  the  "  Kiowai "  rose  at  that  midnight  hour ! 

From  the  fountain  sprang,  being  wrought  with  ire ; 
Flamed  her  azure  eyes  and  her  locks  of  fire ! 
While  she  sat  'neath  the  spray  full  of  wondrous  grace, 
With  her  goddess'  form  and  her  godlike  face. 

Then  the  fountain  stilled  its  falling  spray, 

And  the  moonbeams  chill  o'er  Nuuanu  lay ; 

While  the  leaves  in  the  grove  seemed  to  hold  their  breath, 

Hanging  limp,  as  with  fear,  at  the  hush  of  death ! 


12 


KALANI  OF  OAHU 


CHAPTER  I. 

OME  with  us  down  the  dark  ages.  Back 
even  into  the  benighted  past,  when  the 
heroic  kings  of  Hawaii  and  Oahu  were 
contending  for  supremacy  over  the  "Eight 
Isles."  Fiercer  warfare,  and  deeds  of  greater  dar- 
ing never  cast  their  lurid  halo  over  the  Homeric 
age,  than  were  witnessed  in  the  sanguinary  battles 
between  the  Giant  Kamehameha  on  the  one  hand, 
and  Kalanikupule  —  the  Boy  King  of  Oahu  —  on 
the  other. 

It  was  the  land  of  Pele  !  Pele,  the  most  sublime 
and  terrible  goddess  in  the  mythology  of  nations. 
Though  this  fearful  ignipotent  comprised  in  her- 
self all  that  was  grand  and  adorable  in  her  sex  in 
placid  moments,  she  was  at  times  coquettish,  and 
cruel,  and  unrelenting  in  her  demands  for  human 
worship  and  human  sacrifice. 

Unique  and  lofty  was  the  dwelling-place  of  this 

13 


14  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

Juno  of  the  mountain  land  of  Hawaii  Nei,  whether 
she  sported  in  the  Hale-mau-mau  —  the  boiling 
lava-lake  of  Kilauea  —  or  flung  devastation  over 
the  land  from  high  Mokuaweoweo,  among  the  stars 
—  her  palace  crater  on  snow-clad  Mauna  Loa's 
brow. 

While  she  dwelt  in  Kilauea  in  times  of  peace, 
and  there  received  the  first-fruits  of  the  land,  and 
the  first  catch  of  the  sea  from  the  trembling  hands 
of  her  worshippers,  in  the  dread  times  of  war  her 
throne  was  Mauna  Loa.  There  she  presided  over 
the  heavens  and  the  earth,  dictating  the  music 
of  the  spheres  and  the  motions  of  the  stellar  worlds  ; 
while  she  goaded  her  human  subjects  to  war  and 
rapine,  and  instigated  the  terrible  Tabus,  till  there 
hung  over  the  land  a  hideous  pall  of  blackness, 
reeking  with  the  gore  of  human  sacrifice  in  the 
cloistered  walls  of  every  heiau  among  the  Isles. 

While  dispensing  the  amenities  of  life  to  her 
human  subjects  from  Kilauea,  it  was  the  frequent 
pastime  of  herself  and  her  god-people  to  dance 
joyously  in  the  fountain-jets  of  red  lava  that  leaped 
up  from  the  awful  abyss,  or  swim  playfully  in  the 
fiery  surf  of  the  volcanic  sea,  that  rolled  in  great 
breakers,  like  an  aqueous  ocean,  against  the  black 
walls  of  the  seething  crater,  twelve  hundred  feet 
below. 

Leaving  the  wide  sea,  and  all  therein,  to  the 
ruling  of  Moa-alii  —  the  fierce  god  of  the  sea  — 
Pele  ruled  in  person  over  the  Hawaiian  world,  and 
often  condescended  to  dabble,  with  womanly  in- 


THE  JEALOUS   GODDESS.  15 

stincts,  in  the  destinies  of  heroic  men.  Being  a 
goddess,  she  assumed  the  most  essential  preroga- 
tive of  her  sex,  the  inherent  right  to  prompt  an 
ever  continued  rivalry  for  her  favors  among  the 
kings  of  the  Isles. 

To  retain  the  affection  of  such  a  female  deity, 
and  to  acquire  the  worldly  benefits  consequent 
thereon,  a  warrior  must  not  fail  either  in  battle- 
deeds  with  his  fellows,  or  in  humble  obeisance  to 
her  godship ;  nor  a  priest  lessen  the  enormity  of 
his  sacrifices  in  the  Wahi  kapu  —  the  sacred  places 
—  of  the  land. 

Though  the  divine  Pele  was  captivated  by  the 
warlike  deeds  of  Kamehameha  —  the  hideous  Her- 
cules of  the  Polynesian  world  —  she  was  also  daz- 
zled by  the  godlike  spirit  and  manly  beauty  of  the 
Boy  King  of  Oahu.  And  as  the  last  object  of 
adoration  ever  takes  precedence  with  her  sex  for 
the  time,  the  ardent  Pele  breathed  a  fiery  valor 
into  the  soul  of  Kalanikupule,  and  taught  him  the 
cunning  use  of  arms,  with  something  more  than 
woman's  fondness. 

Thus  fostered,  the  courage  of  the  young  king 
rose  to  the  supremest  height,  acquiring  at  length 
a  sense  of  invincibility  from  the  frequent  prompt- 
ings of  his  imperial  patroness,  until  he  sought  for 
a  personal  encounter  with  his  gigantic  rival  of 
Hawaii,  in  one  of  the  most  daring  and  dangerous 
midnight  adventures  recorded  in  the  annals  of  war- 
fare. 

But,  alas!  with  the  boy-like  innocence  due  to 


16  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

his  age,  in  his  own  unbounded  adoration  for  the 
beautiful  goddess,  Kalanikupule  erred  in  suppos- 
ing that  a  proud  woman's  love  once  won,  is  won 
forever.  And  as  familiarity  with  even  a  goddess 
begets  indifference  of  her  dignity  and  her  power  — 
in  a  vaulting  human  soul  —  it  came  at  length  to 
pass,  in  after  years,  that  when  beset  by  numerous 
and  insurmountable  difficulties,  the  Boy  King  mur- 
mured aloud  with  profane  tongue  at  the  seeming 
neglect  of  Pele,  and,  in  losing  her  favor,  lost  his 
life  and  his  throne  together. 

This  sad  event  took  place  on  the  eve  of  a  great 
battle  with  his  traitorous  uncle,  the  warlike  king 
of  Kauai.  The  forces  of  Oahu  had  become  dis- 
couraged and  decimated  by  the  long  continued 
wars  with  Kamehameha  on  the  one  hand,  while 
now  the  well-chosen  army  of  Keao,  of  Kauai,  was 
about  to  attack  them  on  the  other.  The  hour  was 
indeed  dark  and  boding  for  Oahu.  Where  was 
Pele  with  her  friendly  word  of  cheer,  her  usual 
assurance  that  all  should  yet  be  well?  For  the 
first  time  in  his  life  she  had  failed  to  show  a  single 
torch-light  from  her  craters,  or  a  single  quake  of 
the  earth-crust,  or  other  vestige  of  remembrance 
of  her  young  hero,  in  this  his  direst  need. 

Alas !  alas !  in  a  jealous  mood  the  young  king 
believed  Pele  had  deserted  him  for  his  rival ;  when, 
goaded  by  his  anguish,  he  suffered  himself  to  cry 
aloud  in  fierce  disdain  of  her  all-powerful  love, 
and  even  in  bitter  derision  of  the  help  she  had 
bestowed  upon  him  in  the  past  wars. 


PELE   APPEARS   TO   THE   KING.  17 

Worst  of  all,  this  scene  took  place  at  one  of  the 
most  sacred  of  the  waJii  kapus  on  the  Isle,  where 
the  king  and  his  young  queen  had  retreated  to 
invoke  the  divine  blessing  of  Pele.  They  had 
been  worshipping  by  moonlight,  at  the  Goddess 
Fountain,  in  the  sacred  orange  grove  of  Nuuanu 
Valley;  when  Kalanikupule's  imprecations  angered 
the  Goddess,  and  in  a  form  of  living  fire  she  leaped 
up  from  the  fountain,  and  stood  'neath  the  crest 
of  the  spray,  as  she  retorted  upon  the  dismayed 
king  as  only  an  outraged  woman  can  do  when 
scorned.  The  summer  moon  hid  its  face  in  dark- 
ness, and  the  stars  grew  tremulous  with  fear  at  her 
anger.  The  orange  leaves  withered  upon  the 
trees  because  of  her  fiery  breath,  and  their  yellow 
globes  jangled  like  alarnvbells  because  of  the  ter- 
rible passion  of  a  goddess  when  defied  by  incon- 
siderate man.  The  very  waters  of  the  sacred 
fountain  whereon  she.  sat  hissed  and  boiled,  and 
jet  forth  in  fiery  tongues  like  envenomed  snakes, 
so  awful  is  the  wrath  of  deity  when  justly  enraged. 

From  that  hour  the  fame  of  Kalanikupule  was 
dimmed  forever.  The  mistake  of  that  one  moment 
was  irrevocable  to  the  end  of  his  being.  Yet  Pele 
so  far  relented,  even  in  the  hour  of  her  wrath,  as 
to  leave  her  loved  young  hero  a  god-given  spear, 
which  served  to  win  him  the  victory  over  Keao  in 
the  unequal  contest  of  the  coming  morning. 

But,  as  the  proud  and  terrified  young  king  made 
no  reply — no  show  of  relenting  —  to  either  the 
wrathful  justification  or  persuasive  admonitions  of 


18  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

the  Goddess,  the  bright  sword  of  unending  victory, 
which  Pele  had  forged  with  her  own  hand  for  her 
young  hero,  was  suffered  to  dangle  a  moment  be- 
fore his  eyes,  glistening  with  its  rare  jewels  and 
tawny  gold,  during  her  tirade,  then  dropped  dis- 
dainfully back  into  the  fountain,  until  the  igneous 
earth  far  down  beneath  should  reclaim  its  rare 
metals  and  precious  stones  again. 

Thenceforth  the  rising  destiny  of  Kalanikupule's 
rival  was  unending  and  unquestioned.  Kameha- 
meha's  fame  rose  from  that  hour  with  unwavering 
splendor,  until  the  name  of  the  "  Lonely  One"  of 
Hawaii  filled  the  world  with  glory.  Though  the 
older  and  more  sagacious  king  was  uncomely  in 
aspect  and  rough  in  demeanor,  yet  was  he  gifted 
with  a  subtle  cunning  and  patient  obeisance  toward 
the  sex,  which  stood  him  well  instead  of  his  young 
rival's  physical  beauty  and  knightly  prowess.  Thus 
the  name  of  Kamehameha  Nui  (the  Great)  has 
been  transmitted  to  posterity,  not  wholly  for  his 
warlike  deeds,  but  rather  because  of  his  greater 
duplicity  to  a  fickle  deity,  else  were  some  descend- 
ant of  the  noble  Kalanikupule  now  ruling  his  fair 
kingdom  of  Oahu  to-day. 

Yet  prior  to  this  ultimate  event  we  have  de- 
scribed, both  of  these  warlike  kings  were  greatly 
beloved  by  Pele  ;  while  such  was  her  innate  love 
of  tumult,  and  the  clash  and  din  of  war,  that  she 
not  only  instigated,  but  presided  over  their  war- 
like contentions.  Thus  the  battle-deeds  of  those 
barbaric  monarchs  necessarily  became  heroic  types 


PELE'S  LOVE  OF  WAR.  19 

of  daring  and  endurance ;  fit  emblems  of  their 
day,  to  be  commemorated,  held  in  ever  visible 
perpetuity  by  the  grandest  mountain  pea'ks  which 
monument  their  volcanic  Isles. 

Here  the  dread  Pele  still  dwells,  and  still  rocks 
the  hollow  earth  with  her  terrific  earthquakes  as 
of  old.  Here  she  continues  her  volcanic  warfare 
against  heaven  and  earth  and  sea,  smiting  the 
midnight  sky  until  her  lurid  flames  dart  above  the 
mountain  snow-crests,  like  serpent  tongues  snap- 
ping at  the  stars. 

Here,  upon  her  palace  home  of  Loa,  are  still 
witnessed  the  most  gigantic  eruptions  of  the  globe, 
where  red  fountains  of  molten  lava  turn  the 
blackest  storm-night  into  day  by  their  brilliance ; 
rolling  in  roaring  rivers  of  lava  down  the  moun- 
tain side,  to  do  battle  with  its  greatest  antipathy  — 
the  sea. 

It  is  no  fictitious  legend,  however  wild  and  im- 
probable it  may  seem  to  us  now,  that  the  fierce 
War-goddess  of  Mauna  Loa  did  sometimes  preside 
over  the  great  battles  of  her  favorite  heroes  in 
those  long-gone  days  of  which  we  write.  We 
might  rest  the  authenticity  of  this  statement  upon 
a  single  momentous  event,  where  Pele,  with  her 
destructive  might,  utterly  annihilated  every  man 
of  one  wing  of  an  army,  with  her  equally  miracu- 
lous salvation  of  the  opposing  army,  while  fighting 
under  the  command  of  her  favorite  warrior,  though 
they  were  in  equally  exposed  situations  with  their 
foes. 


20  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

Alas,  that  we  are  compelled  to  record  it  of  one 
so  mighty  and  so  wise,  it  did  seem  at  times  as  if 
the  divine  ignipotent  of  Hawaii  suffered  her  dual 
affections  for  human  heroes  to  fluctuate  from  one 
rival  warrior  to  another  —  a  womanly  prerogative, 
however,  still  tenaciously  claimed  by  her  sex. 

Just  previous  to  the  time  of  which  we  write  —  a 
few  brief  years  before  —  Kalaniopuu,  the  aged  king 
of  Hawaii,  died,  leaving  the  half  of  his  island  king- 
dom to  Kamehameha,  the  foremost  warrior  chief  of 
the  whole  Polynesian  world.  The  other  half  of  his 
kingdom  Kalaniopuu  left  to  Kiwalao,  his  rightful 
son  and  heir.  This  act  was  consummated  with 
the  distinct  understanding  between  the  dying  king 
and  his  powerful  war-chief,  that  the  latter  should 
promise  to  maintain  Kiwalao  on  his  throne  against 
the  probable  contentions  likely  to  arise  after  the 
old  monarch's  death. 

Keoua,  the  warlike  brother  of  the  dying  king, 
was  known  to  be  unscrupulous  and  ambitious,  and 
it  was  feared  by  king  and  people  that  the  young 
Kiwalao  would  have  but  small  chance  to  maintain 
himself  against  his  intriguing  uncle. 

Thus  Kamehameha,  from  being  only  the  leading 
war-chief  of  the  reigning  king  of  his  time,  stepped 
at  one  bound  into  possession  of  a  kingdom.  Kona, 
Kohala,  and  Hamakua  was  transmitted  to  him; 
while  Kau,  Puna,  and  Hilo  fell  to  the  lot  of  Ki- 
walao. But  war  soon  sprung  up  in  the  fruitless 
endeavor  to  dispossess  Kamehameha  of  his  right- 
ful crown.  The  first  contention  was  brought  on 


KAMEHAMEHA.  21 


by  Keoua  and  Kiwalao  over  the  still  unburied 
manes  of  Kalaniopuu.  It  ended  in  Kiwalao  being 
killed  in  battle,  and  Kamehaineha  getting  posses- 
sion of  the  whole  island  of  Hawaii. 

Keoua  and  his  great  chiefs  retreated  to  the 
mountain  fastness,  and  kept  up  a  desultory  warfare 
for  years.  Tiring  at  length  of  the  desperate  strug- 
gle against  the  invincible  Kamehameha,  Keoua 
voluntarily  surrendered  with  several  of  his  great 
chiefs,  under  promise  of  protection,  when  eight  of 
the  noble  warriors  were  assassinated  while  in  the 
act  of  landing  from  their  canoe  at  Kawaihae,  in  the 
very  presence  of  Kamehameha.  This  act  of  des- 
potism remains  an  indelible  stain  upon  the  charac- 
ter of  the  usually  humane  conqueror ;  and  it  ac- 
quires additional  interest  from  Keoua  being  one  of 
the  many  reputed  fathers  of  Kamehameha,  though 
Kahekili,  king  of  the  Leeward  Isles,  and  father  of 
Kalanikupule,  sustained  the  best  claim  in  this 
knotty  question  of  promiscuous  paternity. 

Thus  the  sudden  rise  of  Kamehameha  not  only 
created  great  jealousy  among  the  ambitious  war- 
chiefs  of  his  own  island,  but  also  drew  down  upon 
him  the  bitter  enmity  of  the  old  line  of  kings  of 
the  Leeward  Islands,  ending  with  begetting  the 
long  and  bloody  wars  by  which  he  finally  came 
into  possession  of  all  the  "  Eight  Isles,"  whose 
present  appellation  is:  Hawaii  Nei  pae  aina  — 
"  these  Hawaiian  Islands." 


Tis  midnight  on  the  stormy  sea ! 

The  night  is  dark  as  hour  of  doom ; 
The  scud  flies  swiftly  down  the  lee, 

Like  demons  of  the  murky  gloom. 

The  gale  is  fierce  with  shriek  and  wail ! 

The  billows  run  to  mountains  high ; 
Before  the  wind  one  scudding  sail 

Tears  through  the  storm  it  dares  defy. 

Hark !  to  the  crash,  as  thunders  roll 
With  every  peal  of  lightning's  glare, 

Till  awed  becomes  the  human  soul 
With  all  the  terrors  gathered  there. 

Now  rends  in  twain  the  inky  sky ! 

With  lava-floods  from  Kilanea ; 
Its  glare  would  blind  an  eagle's  eye, 

Such  fierce  and  furious  lava-fire. 

Like  some  tremendous  Pharos-light, 
God-sent,  to  guide  the  bark  aright ; 

For  on  that  ship  the  boatswain  came 
Who  prompts  Hawaii  to  warlike  fame. 


22 


CHAPTER  II. 

T  was  a  weird,  wild  storm  upon  the  open- 
ing night  of  our  story.  As  furious  a 
tempest  as  ever  howled  over  the  Pacific 
was  beating  upon  the  Hawaiian  shore. 
A  dark  and  starless  midnight,  black  as  ever  con- 
fronted a  mariner,  with  pelting  rain  and  shrieking 
wind  —  such  a  night  of  terror  as  causes  even  the 
bravest  to  cower,  and  turn  with  trembling  suppli- 
cation to  the  Father  above.  Heaven  and  earth 
and  the  mad  sea  were  rocking  with  earthquakes, 
and  made  deafening  with  loud  thunder-peals  fol- 
lowing fast  upon  the  red  lightning's  glare. 

The  low-lying  scuds  were  flying  swiftly  over 
ship  and  sea,  as  is  their  wont  in  such  equinoctial 
storms  in  the  tropic.  The  great  seas  rose  to  enor- 
mous heights,  as  if  intent  to  out-bellow  the  thun- 
der, and  out-rumble  the  earthquakes.  These  stu- 
pendous waves  are  easily  accounted  for  by  the 
ready  facility  with  which  storm-billows  build  upon, 
trade-wind  seas  when  driven  into  such  frenzy  by  a 
hurricane. 

Though  at  times  the  deluge  from  the  clouds 
ceased  for  a  moment,  it  was  followed  by  a  saline 
one  as  drenching  from  the  torn-up  ocean  below. 

23 


24  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


So  terrific  was  the  force  of  the  wind  that  the  ghast- 
ly, seething  foam-crests  were  torn  from  the  moun- 
tain billow-tops,  and  hurled  along  the  writhing 
face  of  the  black  waters  with  the  force  and  fury 
of  hailstones. 

None  but  the  smallest  and  the  strongest  of  the 
storm-sails  could  be  set  upon  the  one  solitary  ves- 
sel now  scudding  before  the  gale.  She  was  the 
only  foreign  ship  at  that  time  in  all  the  Hawaiian 
seas.  God  help  her !  and  preserve  her  crew,  for 
she  bears  Keone  Ana,  the  noble  sailor,  yet  destined 
to  become  the  noblest  chief  in  all  the  land.* 

That  it  was  a  night  of  the  sublimest  horror  was 
evidenced  by  a  glance  on  board  the  Elenora,  for 
every  soul  of  her  terror-stricken  crew  had  lashed 
themselves  about  the  fife-rail  of  the  mizzen-mast, 
or  beneath  the  precarious  shelter  of  the  wheel- 
house,  clinging  with  tired  arms,  endeavoring  to 
resist  the  pitch  and  roll  of  the  vessel ;  displaying 
pallid  faces  and  anxious  eyes  during  the  yellow 
gleam  of  the  lightning,  as  they  clung  awaiting  the 
uncertain  doom  impending  over  them  all. 

Two  strong  seamen  were  struggling  with  the 
helm,  active  and  alert  to  forecast  for  the  ever- 
veering  ship  as  she  hung  poised  on  the  tops  of  the 
careering  seas.  With  bare  and  brawny  arms,  and 

*  John  Young,  an  English  boatswain,  came  to  Hawaii  in  the 
Elenora,  and  was  restrained  from  going  back  to  his  ship  by 
Kamehameha  upon  the  occasion  of  Kameeimoku's  capturing 
the  "  Fair  American."  Young  was  made  a  high  chief,  and, 
more  than  any  other  white  man,  was  conducive  to  the  final  con- 
quest of  the  islands. 


SHIP  IN  THE  STORM.  25 

swollen  biceps,  tough  as  springy  steel,  they  spun 
the  wheel  starboard  and  port  with  a  terrible  en- 
ergy, bora  of  the  tempest  and  engendered  by  the 
perils.  Presiding  over  the  helm  stood  brave  John 
Young  the  boatswain,  the  future  chief  and  coun- 
sellor of  the  great  conqueror  of  Hawaii.  Prudent 
and  brave,  he  too  was  lashed  by  the  topsail-hal- 
yards to  the  weather  rail,  while  he  conned  the 
helm  under  the  directions  of  the  captain,  who  was 
perched  on  the  hurricane-house  above,  where  he 
had  lashed  himself  to  the  mizzen-mast  —  the  only 
man  on  board  fully  exposed  to  the  storm. 

The  Elenora  was  running  to  make  the  Upolu 
Passage,  the  strait  separating  Hawaii  from  Maui, 
and  to  deviate  a  single  point  from  the  true  course 
would  be  to  run  upon  the  one  rock-bound  shore 
or  the  other.  It  was  truly  a  perilous  position, 
even  without  the  added  horror  of  the  gale.  But 
it  was  a  situation  where  the  boldest  strokes  of  the 
best  mariners  oftenest  prove  the  safest  in  the  end. 

The  mere  matter  of  a  clear  gale  in  a  landless 
sea  is  but  pleasant  pastime  for  competent  seamen. 
But  a  foul  gale,  trending  upon  a  lee  shore,  with 
impenetrable  darkness  and  blinding  lightning  to 
contend  with,  made  a  situation  sufficient  to  terrify 
the  boldest.  It  places  the  mariner  face  to  face  with 
eternity,  until  the  voice  of  God  possesses  his  soul 
as  in  the  final  hour  of  dissolution. 

Such  scenes  of  terror  have  often  blanched  the 
heads  of  young  seamen  prematurely  gray.  Rarely 
was  ever  such  a  pandemonium  of  ocean  horrors 


26  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

gathered  about  one  devoted  ship,  as  here.  Hark ! 
to  the  fierce  crescendo  of  the  storm,  shrieking  among 
the  wet  ropes  and  twanging  shrouds  like  the  utmost 
voices  of  a  thousand  winged  demons,  enhungered 
for  their  prey. 

In  the  brief  interval  between  the  maddening 
fury  of  the  strongest  squalls,  there  wails  a  hoarse 
bassoon  among  the  great  shrouds  and  tarry  stays, 
verily  like  the  multitudinous  voices  uprising  from 
ocean  graves.  These  intervals  are  soon  followed 
by  the  oncoming  blast,  tearing  the  very  sea  to  tat- 
ters; when  every  strand  of  rigging  becomes  strained 
to  its  utmost  tension,  creating  a  dissonance  too 
frightful  to  be  told.  It  is  then  that  each  rope  and 
shroud  and  stay  —  each,  after  the  measure  of  its 
size  —  shrieks  with  demoniac  yells  sufficient  to  ter- 
rify the  boldest  on  board. 

At  such  moments,  those  least  overcome  by  their 
fears,  with  one  accord  fling  their  gaze  aloft  with 
fierce  intent  to  discover  the  infernal  demons  who 
have  beset  them.  But  useless  all,  for  no  mortal 
eye  can  pierce  the  gloom  above  the  catharpins,  or 
forward  of  the  bowsprit.  Beyond  these  limits  of 
vision,  all  is  inky  blackness,  riven  only  by  the  red 
lightning  which  leaves  the  black  night  blacker 
still  from  the  blinding  effect  of  its  flash. 

How  roar  the  great  curling  crests  of  the  top- 
pling seas,  rolling  their  spiteful  waters  over  the 
laboring  vessel,  as  if  with  intent  to  sink  her  where 
many  a  one  has  gone  down  before  !  —  now  flood- 
ing over  the  one  rail,  and  now  the  other,  until  the 


HORRORS   OF   THE   STORM.  27 

tossing,  tumbling  ship  is  often  buried  waist-deep 
under  the  seas. 

Though  fleeing  at  her  utmost  speed  before  the 
mad  wind  and  mountain-seas,  yet  occasionally 
some  great  oncoming  wave  overtakes  her,  and 
poops  the  flying  ship  as  it  boards  by  the  stern, 
deluging  all  on  board  as  it  rolls  forward  and  re* 
treats  by  the  bows. 

Though  this  action  of  the  mammoth  waves  upon 
the  stern  accelerates  the  speed  of  the  ship  to  the 
utmost  for  the  moment,  it  also  veers  her  to  the 
one  side  or  the  other,  when  down  crashes  the  next 
following  wave  over  bulwarks  and  rail,  rolling 
like  a  mountain  avalanche  across  the  careening 
deck,  to  the  imminent  peril  of  whomsoever  is  in 
its  path. 

Frequently,  when  the  belabored  ship  goes  plun- 
ging down  the  steep  incline  of  the  larger  seas, 
because  of  the  black  darkness  a  wild  illusion  seizes 
upon  the  minds  of  all  that  the  vessel  is  rushing 
headlong  to  certain  destruction,  never  again  to 
rise  up  to  the  level  of  day. 

But  luckily  in  such  peril,  safety  lies  in  the  in 
sufficient  speed  of  the  ship,  being  rescued  from 
her  downward  plunge  by  the  enrolling  billow 
which  passes  her,  until  she  is  next  seen  climbing 
the  steep  hillside  on  the  rear  aspect  of  the  passing 
wave,  with  bowsprit  pointing  to  the  sky,  like  an 
appealing  hand  outstretched  to  heaven. 

The  captain  of  the  luckless  ship  had  lashed  him- 
self to  the  mast  where  it  protrudes  above  the  hur- 


28  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

ricane-house,  conning  the  ship  from  his  elevated 
position  with  his  utmost  vigilance.  While  all  oth- 
ers were  permitted  to  seek  shelter  beneath  the  hur- 
ricane-house, the  brave  master  took  his  stand  in 
wild  solitude  above  the  deck,  where  he  was  pelted 
by  the  driving  spray  torn  from  the  sea-tops,  and 
exposed  to  the  rake  of  the  cutting  wind  and  the 
frequent  drenching  rains. 

But  it  was  an  hour  when  the  master-mind  can 
depend  upon  no  other  lookout  but  his  own.  For 
when  the  land  is  discovered  —  if  discovered  it  can 
be  in  such  a  night  —  his  action  must  be  immedi- 
ate, or  of  no  avail  to  save  his  ship  and  crew  from 
instant  destruction. 

With  a  courage  above  all  praise,  the  dauntless 
Captain  had  thus  chosen  his  station  well ;  for  it  is 
a  knowledge  intuitively  imparted  to  most  men, 
that  moments  of  great  peril  are  best  endured 
when  sustained  in  companionship  with  others  of 
our  kind.  Yet  there  he  sways  to  the  wind  and 
the  sea,  girt  by  the  wet  lashings  that  secure  him 
to  the  creaking  mast.  There  he  strains  his  anx- 
ious eyes,  peering  into  the  black  gloom  ahead, 
endeavoring  to  discover  the  dread  land,  which, 
though  it  were  but  a  ship's  length  before  them, 
could  only  be  distinguished  during  the  brief  in- 
terval of  the  lightning's  glare. 

Could  the  Elenora  once  pass  the  Upolu  Strait, 
she  might  ride  out  the  gale  in  safety  under  the 
mountain  land  of  Hawaii,  near  the  Kohala  shore. 
But  it  is  a  question  with  all  minds  on  board  whether 


THE  EARTHQUAKE.  29 

the  ship  is  running  toward  the  Straits  or  on  to  the 
land,  it  is  so  easy  for  a  vessel  to  deviate  from  a 
true  course,  owing  to  the  unknown  currents  en- 
countered in  strange  seas. 

If  the  swift-rushing  ship  was  not  heading  for  the 
opening  between  the  islands,  there  was  but  one 
other  dreadful  alternative  awaiting  her,  for  they 
were  dashing  with  mad  speed  upon  the  one  rock- 
bound  coast  or  the  other.  This  is  a  peril  such 
as  only  the  hardiest  mariners  can  contemplate 
with  equanimity,  for  wreck  and  a  terrible  death 
lie  open-armed  to  receive  them.  Who  can  depict 
the  long-sustained  anguish  of  such  a  moment,  with 
such  a  harrowing  fear  added  to  the  heaped-up  hor- 
rors of  the  storm  ? 

Presently,  as  if  the  previous  terrors  of  the  storm- 
lashed  seamen  were  not  already  complete  in  abun- 
dance and  kind,  there  came  the  awful  shock  and 
crash  of  another  earthquake,  more  terrible  than 
any  before,  coming  as  if  the  earth  had  rent  asunder 
directly  beneath  their  feet.  Lo  !  how  the  ship  rocks 
and  rolls,  and  rears  as  with  sentient  madness,  quiv- 
ering from  truck  to  keel  in  abject  fear,  as  if  shaken 
in  the  monstrous  grasp  of  a  hadean  giant. 

How  quail  the  terrified  seamen,  deeming  the  last 
moment  of  earth-life  has  come !  The  rain  ceases 
its  down-pouring  upon  the  instant,  and  there  comes 
a  moment's  lull  in  the  mad  howling  of  the  gale,  as 
if  the  concussion  of  the  earthquake  —  rolling  sea- 
ward from  the  land  —  had  met  and  breasted  back 
the  wild  storm  with  unrelenting  hand. 


30  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

4 

Again  and  again  come  the  renewed  shocks  of  a 
rending  earth  and  an  oscillating  sea,  —  vibrating  in 
mammoth  waves  through  atmosphere  and  ocean, 
quelling  the  rush  of  wind  and  the  mad  roll  of  waters 
until  the  black  night  seems  convulsed  as  if  in  labor 
with  some  Plutonian  god. 

At  length  the  wild  tumult  ceased.  The  hush  of 
impending  death  broods  over  the  stilled  winds  and 
the  crushed  waves.  The  anguished  throes  of  par- 
turient Nature  seem  to  have  brought  forth,  partus 
with  some  voiceless  demon,  which  fails  to  utter  the 
expectant  cry  of  the  new-born.  "  What  is  in  store 
for  us  now?"  is  the  tremulous  heart-cry  of  every 
soul  on  board. 

One  moment  only,  —  one  long,  lingering  moment 
of  windless  air  and  waveless  sea  they  were  held  in 
suspense,  —  then  the  mad  winds  piped  on  again, 
increasing  to  the  wildest  frenzy  the  ship  had  yet 
experienced. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  dim  and  ghastly  illumina- 
tion discovered  through  the  inky  blackness  direct- 
ly ahead  of  the  ship,  —  faint  and  portentous  as 
some  midnight  paraselene  when  presaging  a  storm. 
Growing  at  length  to  a  ponderous  glare,  it  was 
soon  seen  flickering  and  beating  against  the  Egyp- 
tian darkness,  growing  brighter  and  brighter,  until 
it  increased  to  a  gigantic  pillar  of  fire,  leaping  six 
hundred  yards  up  through  the  unearthly  gloom  of 
the  midnight  sky. 

It  was  as  though  the  wThole  western  heavens  were 
rent  in  twain  to  recall  a  benighted  world,  opening 


VOLCANIC   ERUPTION.  31 

a  wild  chaos  of  seething  fire  whose  furious  heat 
eats  up  the  darkness,  as  a  tropic  sun  dispels  the 
dawn.  Simultaneous  with  this  appalling  sight 
there  conies  the  frequent  shiver  of  a  perpendic- 
ular* earthquake,  vibrating  upward  through  sea 
and  ship  with  a  motion  that  stuns  the  human 
mind,  serving  to  further  appall  the  frenzied  sea- 
men with  an  added  conviction  that  their  hour  of 
dissolution  had  come. 

Steadily  the  red  rift  in  the  western  sky  seems  to 
broaden  and  brighten  and  lengthen;  advancing 
upon  the  ship  until  neither  its  distance  nor  the 
force  of  the  strong  wind  prevents  a  glow  of  its 
incandescence  reaching  the  faces  of  the  seamen  as 
they  stand  aghast  awaiting  the  consummation  of 
their  doom. 

Awful  beyond  conception  is  the  lurid  glare  which 
cleaves  the  heavens  from  sea  to  sky,  sundering  the 
black  night  with  a  fiery  radiance  red  as  human 
gore ;  rimming  the  jagged  blackness  above  and 
around  it  with  serpent- tongues  of  flame  that  flash 
into  the  inky  gloom  like  the  gleam  of  ponderous 
scimiters  in  the  hands  of  Pele's  avenging  gods. 

Though  Hades  might  have  been  deemed  but  a 
priestly  fiction  prior  to  this  hour,  by  which  to  af- 
fright the  sinful  world  and  sequester  the  elect, 
doubt  reigned  no  more  among  the  scoffing  seamen 

*  As  is  well  known,  the  vibrate  of  most  earthquakes  is  a 
horizontal  motion  following  the>  convexity  of  the  earth-crust. 
But  the  writer  has  encountered  some  of  these  perpendicular 
motions  which  will  lift  a  ship  half  out  of  water. 


32  KALANI   OP  OAHU. 

of  the  Elenora.  Their  superstitions  had  become 
their  masters,  until  they  stood  awed  and  horrified, 
involuntarily  muttering  unseemly  oaths,  or  mur- 
muring long-forgotten  prayers  —  each  according  to 
the  texture  of  his  soul.  Hope  fled  alike  from  the 
sinful  and  the  sinless,  though  it  is  true  that  the 
"  pure  in  heart  see  God  "  through  the  utmost  dan- 
ger and  the  profoundest  gloom.  Yet  in  this  hour 
strong  men  stood  aghast  and  trembling,  and  the 
bravest  and  the  best  were  so  appalled  by  this  new- 
found fear,  that  they  would  gladly  have  fled  back 
like  frightened  birds  into  the  Plutonian  darkness 
and  the  frightful  storm  they  had  just  encountered. 

To  the  sin-loving  and  the  scoffing  —  now  so  over- 
mastered by  their  fears  —  the  fiery  chaos  before 
them  seemed  the  Jong-expected  pandemonium  of 
their  dreams.  For  it  is  a  law  of  our  natures  that 
evil-doers  live  in  continuous  expectation  of  a  com- 
ing retribution,  and  end  with  becoming  their  own 
severest  judges  when  impressed  with  the  convic- 
tion that  their  final  hour  has  come. 

Hideous  indeed  must  have  been  the  sight  and 
sound  and  sense  of  horror  pervading  air  and  ocean, 
that  the  black  demons  of  the  storm  should  again 
slink  back  crushed  and  cowed ;  hushing  their  un- 
earthly noises  as  if  they,  too,  would  hide  in  fear 
among  the  caverns  of  the  deep. 

Even  the  gigantic  waves  now  beheld  their  master, 
and  stilled  their  loud-mouthed  bellowing,  slinking 
down  like  creeping  curs  beneath  the  impending  lash, 
unpluming  their  proud  crests,  and  disrobing  their 


THE   ANGEL   OF  DEATH.  33 

wild  fuiy,  for  there  had  come  forth  upon  the  sea  a 
greater  tyrant  than  the  storm  which  had  aroused 
them. 

To  those  of  less  mental  disquietude  than  their 
fellows,  those  having  courage  sufficient  to  search 
boldly  into  the  hadean  sea  of  fire  before  them, 
there  was  occasionally  visible  a  grand  and  grace- 
ful creature  in  woman's  form,  dancing  exultingly 
on  the  crest  of  the  fiery  ebullition,  or  flitting 
daintily  across  from  one  black  border  of  the  lurid 
scene  to  the  other.  This  was  Pele,  the  sublime 
goddess  of  volcanoes,  ever  presiding  over  the  erup- 
tions of  Loa,  and  the  earthquakes  of  the  nether 
world ;  and  who  was  now  exulting  at  her  victory 
over  the  rude  storm-king  who  had  assailed  her 
kingdom  at  the  instigation  of  Moa-alii,  the  dread 
god  of  the  sea. 

Nearer  down  to  the  water  was  visible  another 
sight,  terrible  enough  to  appall  even  the  dauntless. 
A  huge  and  hideous  figure,  now  seen  boldly  out- 
lined in  black  shadow  on  the  blood-red  sea,  as  it 
stalked  in  silhouette  across  the  lurid  glare,  and  now 
beheld  lurking  like  an  ambushed  foe  behind  the  red- 
rimmed  blackness  of  the  borders  of  the  fiery  caldron. 
This  colossal  figure  was  Kaonohiokala,  the  "  Eye 
of  the  Sun,"  or  the  Angel  of  Death,  whose  mission 
is  to  conduct  the  "  spirits  of  men  to  Po,"  there  to 
be  eaten  by  the  gods,  — a  huge  black-winged  mon- 
ster, with  large  glowering  eyes  hideous  enough  to 
curdle  the  life-blood  of  a  nation. 

Kaonohiokala  was  indeed  an  awful  personation 
3 


34  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

of  Death.  His  long  black  wings  were  ever  indeli- 
bly stained  with  human  gore,  while  the  cruel  glow- 
ering of  his  insensate  eyes  was  such  as  only  human 
victims  can  appease.  Doggedly  and  sullenly  the 
Death  Angel  flapped  his  slow,  deliberate  wings,  as 
he  guarded  the  doomed  track  of  the  approaching 
ship  to  the  wreck  that  awaited  her,  ambushed  to 
intercept  all  who  would  pass  without  the  counter- 
sign from  Pele.  Though  already  gorged  with  hu- 
man prey,  as  seen  by  the  laggard  motion  of  his 
wings,  he  was  alert  for  more,  like  the  black  buz- 
zards on  the  Death  Towers  of  Bombay,  which  ever 
stand  watchful  to  devour  the  Parsee  dead. 


CHAPTER  III. 


How  weird  and  wild  the  crater  gleams ! 
'Tis  angry  Pele's  blood-red  streams ; 
Her  molten  rivers  spurn  the  sea 
With  shocks  of  earthquake  revelry. 


They  have  passed  through  the  fire  and  the  tempest; 

Were  they  demons  of  horror  and  hate  ?  — 
Eather  warriors  who've  scented  the  battle, 

Casting  all  on  the  promptings  of  Fate. 

HEN  first  the  stupendous  eruption  was 
discovered  bursting  from  Mauna  Loa,  it 
seemed  but  a  lingering  flash  of  far-off 
light  from  the  sky,  dim  and  indistinct  as 
a  transient  gleam  of  sunlight  through  a  storm-cloud. 
But  light  travels  quickly,  and  soon  the  fierce  glow 
of  the  great  eruption  grew  upon  the  beholders,  illu- 
minating the  ship  and  the  furious  sea  about  her,  as 
with  the  glare  of  noonday.  Seen  amid  such  a  night 
of  storm,  the  colossal  eruption  was  an  added  horror 
to  the  people  of  the  Elenora,  even  more  demoniacal 
than  all  the  terrors  they  had  endured  before. 

In  the  brief  interval,  while  the  far-away  light  was 
approaching  the  vessel,  several  eyes  on  board  dis- 
covered the  godlike  figure  of  Pele  dancing  on  thd 
very  top  of  the  volcanic  light.  Some  thought  it 


36  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

was  but  the  wild  delusion  of  their  own  minds, 
knowing  nothing  of  Pele  and  her  ignipotent  rule 
of  the  land.  Some  conceived  what  they  saw  was 
but  a  fanciful  storm-cloud,  assuming  the  shape  of  a 
woman,  flitting  vision-like  upon  the  red-lava  foun- 
tain seen  in  the  sky. 

Before  their  doubts  could  be  solved  to  the  satis- 
faction of  all,  —  if  doubts  there  were,  —  the  atten- 
tion of  all  was  called  to  other  living,  moving  figures 
seen  upon  the  upheaving  water,  between  the  scud- 
ding ship  and  the  volcanic  light  beyond. 

Looking  closely  down  the  lee,  numerous  objects 
could  be  distinguished  in  blackest  silhouette,  dan- 
cing like  madmen  on  the  curling  crests  of  the  seas. 
One  moment  they  were  seen  with  vivid  distinct- 
ness, and  then  were  ingulfed  in  the  cavernous 
troughs  of  the  great  billows. 

When  first  seen  against  the  lurid  background  of 
the  rifted  sky,  belief  obtained  among  all  that  they 
were  veritable  demons  of  the  storm,  battling  with 
invisible  weapons  against  the  furies  of  the  night. 
But  when  the  full  glare  of  the  vast  eruption  had 
penetrated  down  to  the  Elenora,  and  out  into  the 
sea  beyond,  then  all  were  made  aware  of  the  true 
nature  of  the  objects  before  them.  A  large  double 
war-canoe,  impelled  by  sixty  naked  savages,  was 
brought  fully  into  view,  paddling  with  might  and 
main  directly  across  the  track  of  the  approaching 
vessel. 

It  was  the  forward-striking  motion  of  paddling 
that  created  the  delusive  appearance  of  the  sav- 


THE  STORM  DEMONS.  37 

ages  battling  with  some  foe  before  them.  It 
seemed  at  first  impossible  that  boat  or  men  could 
live  for  a  moment  in  such  a  sea-way,  and  such  a 
gale. 

But  a  double-canoe  —  well  separated  by  strong 
outriggers  —  cannot  be  capsized  when  fairly  man- 
aged. The  two  canoes  before  them  seemed  to  be 
decked  over  with  some  water-proof  material,  leav- 
ing only  the  necessary  apertures  occupied  by  the 
sixty  nude  warriors  in  possession.  Perhaps  the 
amphibious  propensities  of  the  Hawaiians  deserve 
to  be  considered,  lest  we  transcend  the  credulity 
in  depicting  such  daring ;  yet  the  courage  required 
to  tempt  death  in  such  a  night  of  elemental  war 
seems  almost  superhuman.  The  adventure  calling 
forth  these  swarthy  warriors  must  be  of  momentous 
importance,  to  induce  even  such  heroes  to  seek 
battle  with  a  human  enemy  amid  such  accessory 
dangers. 

None  on  board  the  Elenora  had  deemed  it  pos- 
sible for  aught  but  a  scudding  ship  to  live  in  such 
an  infernity  of  wind  and  waves.  As  the  fountain 
of  molten  lava  rose  higher  and  higher,  and  grew 
larger  and  larger,  invading  the  murky  gloom  with 
its  noonday  glare,  the  red  warriors  discovered  the 
ship  near  aboard  in  the  offing.  With  a  shout  of 
44  Moku  !  Moku  !  — Haole  moku  !  "  (the  white  man's 
ship,)  sixty  suspended  paddle-blades  pointed  to  the 
Elenora,  and  the  great  canoe  was  left  to  toss  and 
roll  on  the  crested  seas  as  the  astonished  savages 
gazed  upon  the  approaching  vessel. 


38  KALANI   OF   OAHTJ. 

Instantly  a  youthful  warrior  —  evidently  the 
guiding  spirit  among  them  —  sprang  up  from  the 
stern  of  the  windward  canoe,  and  waved  his  pad- 
dle with  a  furious  gesture  of  friendly  warning. 
His  signal  was  imperative  for  the  vessel  to  luff 
away  from  some  yet  undiscovered  danger.  And 
none  too  soon  had  come  the  providential  light  and 
the  friendly  warning.  For  while  yet  in  the  very 
act  of  bracing  up  the  yards,  preparatory  to  luffing 
to  the  wind,  there  appeared  the  black,  beetling 
crags  of  Hilo,  lying  directly  across  their  course. 

The  ship  was  running  to  certain  destruction, 
instead  of  into  the  Upolu  passage  as  they  had 
thought.  Ten  minutes  more  running  in  the  dark- 
ness would  have  discovered  a  wrecked  ship,  shat- 
tered into  fragments  by  the  momentum  of  her  own 
speed,  and  her  crew  of  twenty  hardy  mariners 
strewn  in  mangled  corpses  along  the  rock-bound 
shore. 

Loving  Father!  how  tender  is  thy  care,  how 
paternal  thy  providence  when  witnessed  in  such 
hours  of  peril  upon  the  sea  !  Who  can  portray  the 
tender  light  of  God-given  thanks  instilled  into  the 
hearts  of  those  awe-stricken  seamen  at  such  a  time  ? 
The  sudden  rapture  of  that  storm-pelted  Captain — 
lashed  to  his  mast — as  with  choked  voice  he  hoarse- 
ly bellowed  his  orders  through  his  trumpet  to  the 
mate : 

44  Brace  up  !  Down  helm  !  Come  by  the  wind 
with  port  tacks !  Work  with  a  will,  or  we  are 
lost  —  lost! " 


NEARLY  WRECKED. 


To  the  eyes  of  hovering  angels  in  that  moment 
of  peril  —  to  whom  darkness  is  as  light  —  that 
noble  captain  was  visible,  clasping  his  horny  hands 
in  fervent,  outspoken  prayer  ;  when  words  become 
as  living  things  in  the  mouths  of  men,  and  lives 
are  as  tinder  just  snatched  from  devouring  flames. 

What  to  him  were  the  cutting  talons  of  the 
shrieking  wind,  as  the  ship  luffed  to  meet  its.  furi- 
ous onslaught !  What  to  him  the  cold  dash  of  in- 
gulfing waters,  as  finding  something  obstructing 
their  path  the  great  waves  rolled  madly  over  the 
wallowing  vessel,  as  if  still  impelled  to  hurl  her 
upon  the  adjacent  shore  ! 

Though  they  were  lost  in  the  next  moment  it 
could  not  detract  from  the  convictions  of  that 
brave  man  that  he  had  been  a  subject  of  remem- 
brance by  his  God  ;  that  he  was  still  an  object  of 
the  special  care  of  the  Father. 

After  thankfulness  to  God  for  their  own  miracu- 
lous escape  from  wreck,  came  that  other  moment- 
ous question,  of  interest  to  all :  Who  was  that 
kingly  youth,  and  his  rude  warriors,  that  they 
dared  the  peril  of  such  a  night  ?  Heedless  of  his 
own  danger,  how  intent  had  seemed  the  beardless 
warrior  to  warn  the  vessel  away  from  the  adjacent 
rocks  ! 

The  enlightened  world  said  they  were  cannibals, 
and  had  just  devoured  Captain  Cook,  who,  from 
being  worshipped  as  god  Lono,  and  fed  gratui- 
tously with  shiploads  of  provision,  suffered  himself 
to  dismantle  the  sacred  temple  of  Lono  for  fire- 


40  KALANI   OF   OAHTJ. 

wood.  And  because  of  the  theft  of  a  paltry  boat, 
with  the  act  of  a  passionate  despot  he  seized  upon 
the  aged  Kalaniopuu  and  Kiwalao,  his  son,  and 
endeavored  to  transport  them  to  his  ship,  to  be 
held  as  hostages.  While  enforcing  this  brutal  act 
he  lost  his  life,  and  for  a  century  the  blame  has 
been  put  where  it  does  not  belong.  And  yet  these 
savages  in  the  canoe  were  endowed  with  sufficient 
nobility  to  forget  their  own  danger  and  warn  an- 
other haole  moku  —  another  Lono  and  his  ship  — 
away  from  a  greater  peril  than  their  own. 

As  the  red  light  of  the  volcano  gleamed  upon 
the  waving  paddle  of  the  manly  chief,  himself  and 
his  grim  giants  were  so.  rimmed  about  by  the  lurid 
glare  that  they  might  well  have  been  taken  for 
ocean  demons  struggling  up  from  the  subterranean 
world.  Yet  they  were  human  heroes  instead,  in- 
tent upon  surprising  a  gigantic  foe,  though  camped 
among  his  hundred  chosen  warriors,  and  otherwise 
guarded  by  the  best  of  all  security,  a  furious  equi- 
noctial storm. 

The  captain  and  boatswain  of  the  Elenora  had 
been  in  these  seas  before,  and  were  not  long  in 
recognizing  the  young  warrior  as  Kalanikupule,. 
the  Boy  King  of  Oahu.  From  a  child  the  young 
Prince  had  been  nurtured  in  arms,  and  was  per- 
mitted to  accompany  the  great  Thunderer,  his  sire, 
to  every  battle  on  their  Isles.  Now  Kahekili  was 
dead,  enshrouded  in  "  black  tapa,"  and  the  daring 
young  king  was  seeking  to  beard  the  Lonely  One, 
the  gigantic  Kamehaineha,  in  his  remotest  lair, 


THE  BOY  KING.  41 


attacking  in  an  hour  when  an  assailant  could  be 
least  expected. 

The  swift  canoes  were  dashing  along  under  the 
black  crags  of  Wailuku,  near  the  entrance  of 
Hilo  Bay,  the  fairest  stronghold  of  Kamehameha. 
Though  the  grim  chiefs  of  Oahu  were  all  giants  in 
stature  and  skilful  in  warfare,  what  could  a  double- 
canoe  and  sixty  nude  warriors  expect  to  accom- 
plish against  the  fiercest  fighters  of  the  Hawaiian 
king  ?  for  Kamehameha  was  conceded  to  be  the 
most  powerful  and  savage  and  sagacious  warrior 
among  all  the  Pacific  Isles.  What  indeed  !  but 
to  show  to  the  hated  bastard  of  Kahekili  —  his 
own  father  —  that  Kalanikupule  was  as  fearless 
in  war  and  as  enterprising  in  seeking  battle  as 
himself ! 

It  was  the  immature  conception  of  a  young  Han- 
nibal, thus  bearding  his  powerful  enemy  upon  his 
own  soil.  True,  he  came  not  with  strength  suf- 
ficient to  fight  a  decisive  battle,  but  with  daring 
sufficient  to  strike  terror  into  the  soul  of  his  foe  ; 
confronting  him  with  a  hardihood  of  courage  and 
a  spirit  of  adventure  rarely  equalled  and  never 
surpassed  in  the  annals  of  warfare. 


HE  sleeps !  the  fierce  Kameha*  sleeps, 

In  palace  hut  on  Coco  Isle ; 
While  watch  and  ward  the  tempest  keeps, 

And  not  a  chief  stands  guard  the  while. 
There  are  who  never  come  too  near 
This  Giant  King,  but  come  with  fear ; 
Who  think  him  born  of  Pele's  kin, 
And  tremble  when  his  presence  in. 

But  one  now  comes  from  Molokai 
Who  swears  to  conquer  him  —  or  die. 
A  monarch's  look  sits  on  his  brow ; 
A  warrior's  deeds  his  name  endow. 
A  heart,  that  never  knew  to  quail 

Within  the  ken  of  mortal  view; 
A  soul,  that  never  knew  to  fail 

In  any  task  it  bent  to  do. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

HOUGH  the  effect  of  these  monstrous 
eruptions  of  Mauna  Loa,  and  the  fre- 
quent earthquake  shocks  that  ever  ac- 
company them,  is  sufficient  to  crush  the 
strongest  gale  in  an  instant,  it  can  rarely  continue 
its  subjugation  only  for  a  brief  time.  And  while 
the  wind-moter  that  has  served  to  build  up  the 
great  waves  is  hushed  into  silence  and  driven  sea- 
ward for  a  time,  still  the  huge  billows  are  left 
turbulent  and  tossing,  though  deprived  of  their 
crests,  rolling  with  more  chaotic  confusion  than 
ever. 

Thus  the  favoring  influence  that  kept  the  ill- 
fated  Elenora  from  being  dashed  upon  the  wave- 
beaten  coast  alee,  was  the  occasional  earthquake 
oscillations  still  sweeping  out  from  the  land,  act- 
ing like  a  strong  undertow  upon  the  vessel's  keel. 
Though  the  teeth  of  the  gale  were  drawn,  the 
wind  yet  blew  too  hard  in  the  intervals  of  terra- 
queous vibrations  transmitted  from  the  crater,  for 
the  ship  to  show  much  canvas  in  beating.  So  the 
task  of  clawing  off  from  the  foam -lashed  shore 
which  threatened  them,  as  yet  imparted  but  little 
hope  to  cheer  them. 

43 


44  KALANI   OP   OAHTJ. 

The  tall  cliffs  yet  visible  under  the  lee  of  the  ship 
were  the  rocky  crags  of  Hilo,  between  the  Wailuku 
River  and  the  "  Swimming  Gulch  :  "  the  latter,  a 
long,  deep  ravine,  down  which  the  crimson  lava- 
flood  was  pouring  furiously,  leaping  like  a  mad  river 
of  blood  into  the  sea,  till  the  white,  foaming  break- 
ers hissed  and  boiled  with  increased  fury  by  the 
contact. 

The  Waipunalei,  or  the  Swimming  Gulch,  is 
now  the  pilot's  landmark  for  inward-bound  ves- 
sels ;  steering  for  it,  they  are  enabled  to  avoid  the 
dangerous  reef-point  making  out  from  Leleiwi, 
which  comprises  the  sole  projecting  arm  of  Hilo 
Bay.  With  this  knowledge  the  Elenora  might 
have  kept  away  to  the  south  and  soon  found  an- 
chorage under  Coco  Isle,  though  wholly  exposed 
to  the  rake  of  the  wind. 

The  war-canoes  had  disappeared  the  moment 
they  passed  the  lurid  track  of  volcanic  light. 
When  last  seen  entering  the  black  night  beyond, 
they  were  plying  their  sixty  paddles  with  a  sav- 
age energy  promising  soon  to  land  them  under  the 
sheltering  lee  of  Coco  Isle.  There,  Kamehameha 
slept  in  his  armed  camp,  which  was  felt  to  be  more 
secure  than  the  peopled  shore  of  the  adjacent  bay ; 
for  the  thrifty  Hilo  district  had  but  recently  been 
conquered  from  a  rebel  foe. 

In  the  midst  of  a  semicircle  of  neat  grass  houses 
built  along  the  windward  shore  of  the  palm-clad 
isle,  where  dwelt  the  great  king  and  his  chosen 
body-guard  of  three  hundred  savage  warriors, 


COCO  ISLE.  45 


there  nestled  a  charming  cluster  of  more  preten- 
tious habitations,  where  towered  the  tallest  palms 
of  the  cocoa-nut  grove  along  the  inland  shore  of 
the  little  isle.  This  was  the  palace-home  of  the 
wise  and  comely  Kaahumanu,  the  "  love-queen  " 
of  Kamehameha. 

With  the  queen  dwelt  Pelelulu,  a  natural  daugh- 
ter of  the  Hawaiian  king,  whose  half-divine  mother 
justly  claimed  family  connection  with  the  goddess 
Pele,  and  still  abode  in  her  mountain-home  among 
the  volcanic  fires  at  Kilauea,  the  palace-home  of  the 
family  of  gods.  The  intelligence  and  beauty  of 
Pelelulu  were  the  pride  and  wonder  of  the  Ha-, 
waiian  world.  The  heart  of  the  Boy  King  had 
long  been  enamored  with  her  fame.  The  task  he 
had  now  set  himself  to  do,  was  to  slaughter  her 
savage  sire  and  his  chosen  warriors,  and  make  the 
lovely  princess  his  slave.  To  his  great  war-chiefs, 
Kalanikupule  had  placed  the  desire  for  battle 
before  the  romance  of  his  love  ;  but  deep  in  his  in- 
most heart  the  gallant  young  king  had  given  prece- 
dence to  a  wish  to  possess  Pelelulu,  above  all  the 
other  motives  of  his  life.  In  this  innate  preference 
for  beauty  before  glory,  we  recognize  the  ever- 
present  tenderness  of  a  valiant  heart ;  a  heart  that 
does  its  best  battling  to  win  the  high  guerdon  of  a 
noble  woman's  love. 

The  swift  war-canoes,  keeping  to  the  shelter  of 
the  windward  reef,  dashed  through  the  tumultuous 
waters  of  the  Wailuku,  where  the  fierce  mountain 
river  forced  its  way  through  the  long  line  of  break- 


46  KALANI   OP   OAHTJ. 

ers  into  the  bay.  Stealing  onward  with  hushed 
voices  and  impetuous  paddles,  the  ghostly  war- 
party  darted  like  a  black  shadow  along  the  very 
edge  of  the  reef,  where  the  last  of  the  huge  rollers 
fell  in  great  sheets  of  milky  foam,  whose  dazzling 
phosphorescence  served  to  light  their  murderous 
way.  Softly  as  a  cat's-paw  on  a  summer  sea  they 
glide  along  the  romantic  shore  of  Coco  Isle,  still 
unheard  and  unseen  by  their  slumbering  foe. 

Beneath  the  sheltering  palm  grove,  where  the 
long  fronds  droop  tenderly  over  the  palace-home 
of  the  Hawaiian  queen,  the  warriors  of  Oahu 
moored  their  canoes  and  adjusted  their  arms  for 
the  deadly  combat  to  follow.  The  darkness  of 
the  night  grew  yet  more  impenetrable,  because  of 
the  gathering  of  hadean  spirits  who  ever  lurk  adja- 
cent to  murderous  deeds.  The  wail  of  the  wind 
through  the  swaying  trees  became  plaintive  as  a 
dirge  above  new-made  graves.  The  great  breakers 
that  floundered  with  voices  of  thunder  on  the  far 
windward  shore,  stilled  themselves  into  an  aqueous 
lullaby,  so  harmonized  were  the  elements  in  this 
last  dread  soliloquy  of  death. 

Sixty  such  grim  warriors  as  these  of  Oahu,  led 
on  by  their  impetuous  young  king,  who  had  grown 
up  by  their  side  in  the  din  of  battle,  —  lithe  as  a 
panther  and  fearless  as  an  eagle,  —  was  sufficient 
force  to  crash  like  an  avalanche  through  any  body 
of  assailants  who  might  bar  their  path. 

Men  who  had  come  a  hundred  miles  through  a 
terrible  tempest  to  seek  foemen  worthy  of  their 


HADEAN  SPIRITS.  47 


steel  were  full  of  a  purpose  as  irresistible  as  a  thun- 
derbolt ;  and  terrible  indeed  must  be  the  shock  of 
battle  if  they  meet  their  equals  in  the  coming  assault. 

Of  the  three  hundred  chosen  warriors  slumbering 
in  the  camp  of  the  Lonely  One — their  king — there 
were  some  of  the  bravest  fighters  and  strongest  men 
the  world  has  known.  Yet  among  them  all,  gigan- 
tic as  they  were,  the  hugest  and  the  strongest  was 
their  ferocious  leader,  Kamehameha  the  Great. 

But  sixty  men,  awake  and  eager  for  battle,  may 
prove  more  than  a  match  for  many  times  their  num- 
ber, when  the  foe  is  being  roused  suddenly  from 
sleep.  Sixty  ferocious  men,  glowing  with  warlike 
thoughts  that  burn  like  living  fire,  their  strong 
arms  made  supple  by  the  labors  of  the  night,  were 
not  to  be  resisted  by  any  number ;  for  they  came 
to  win,  or  to  die !  And  when  does  Victory  not 
abide  with  noble  souls,  savage  or  civilized,  whose 
only  alternative,  self-allotted,  is  victory  or  death 
in  a  battle  planned  with  no  provision  for  retreating. 

Moored  beneath  the  shelter  of  the  little  isle  lay 
twenty  huge  war-canoes  of  Hawaii,  which  must 
first  be  demolished,  scuttled,  and  sunk  in  the  five- 
fathom  harbor  to  prevent  immediate  use  being 
made  of  them  in  pursuit  after  the  battle.  Though 
Kalanikupule  and  his  chiefs  well  knew  that  a 
sunken  canoe,  were  it  drowned  in  a  hundred  feet 
of  water,  was  no  difficult  task  for  their  country 
divers,  men,  women,  or  children,  to  unlade  of  their 
lava  blocks  or  coral  stone,  and  bring  to  the  sur- 
face again.  So  this  precautionary  task  was  not 


48  KALANI  OF   OAHU. 

deemed  permanent,  only  sufficient  for  the  time,  to 
prevent  pursuit  during  their  home  retreat. 

The  enemy's  canoes  once  disposed  of,  and  their 
own  swift  ones  headed  to  the  north,  with  paddles 
in  place  ready  for  the  homeward  flight  of  all  who 
survived  the  battle,  one  of  the  least  mighty  of  their 
number  was  left  in  charge.  Then  the  Boy  King 
called  his  savage  chieftains  about  him,  giving  his  last 
orders  before  they  took  their  positions  for  assault. 

One  trembles  when  contemplating  the  tempest- 
uous passions  of  sixty  such  stark,  mad  men  as 
were  gathered  about  their  magnetic  young  leader 
in  the  darkness  of  that  Plutonian  grove.  Fire  is 
not  hotter  than  the  roused  heart-blood  that  coursed 
through  their  veins.  The  ferocity  glowering  in 
their  dark  eyes  borrowed  something  from  the  elec- 
tric flashes  preceding  the  thunder-peals  above  their 
heads  as  well  as  from  an  unsatiated  thirst  for  battle. 
Though  their  great  muscles  could  be  worked  with 
the  elasticity  of  steel  in  the  hour  of  action,  they 
were  now  tightened  into  a  tension  rigid  as  iron 
until  the  vise-like  hand-grip  upon  their  spears  and 
dagger-hilts  were  but  a  cruel  waste  of  muscularity. 
As  they  listened  to  Kalanikupule's  whispered  or- 
ders and  inspiriting  words,  every  lip  was  muttering 
imprecations,  and  every  finger  becoming  a  talon 
intelligent  with  murderous  thoughts  to  grapple  the 
throat  of  the  sleeping  foe. 

There  is  a  sublime  grandeur  in  the  inhuman  pas- 
sions of  a  giant  savage,  standing  thus  statuesque, 
with  foot  advanced  to  leap  upon  his  foe.  But  alas ! 


PREPARING  FOB  BATTLE.  49 

it  is  the  one  link  of  nature  forcibly  reminding  us 
of  our  kinship  with  the  beast  of  the  forest.  What 
a  dark  gulf  yawns  between  such  condition  of  sav- 
age madness,  whether  in  Christian  gentleman  or 
cannibal  native,  and  the  Christ-like  spirit  of  prayer 
we  commend  to  whom  we  love  I 

As  the  scene  of  coming  combat  was  made  so 
dark  by  the  deep  gloom  of  the  cocoanut  palms, 
being  unrelieved  by  either  the  volcanic  eruption  or 
other  light,  it  was  thought  best  to  assail  the  camp 
only  from  the  lee-side  entrances,  lest  coming  from 
opposite  directions  they  might  mistake  some  of 
their  own  party  for  the  foe. 

True,  this  plan  of  proceeding  left  open  the 
chance  of  some  of  the  enemy  escaping  through 
the  inrolling  surf  on  the  weather  shore.  But 
against  this  argument  it  was  agreed  that  the  body- 
guard of  Kamehameha  were  of  a  kind  not  to  seek 
method  of  escape  when  fighting  for  the  safety  of 
their  king. 

The  queen's  palace,  the  temple  containing  the 
family  idols,  and  the  cook-house,  were  near  the 
beach  where  the  war-party  had  landed.  As  the 
mission  of  the  Oahuans  was  more  for  the  purpose 
of  striking  terror  into  the  hearts  of  the  Hawaiians 
than  for  any  great  havoc  they  hoped  to  accomplish, 
Kalanikupule  was  intent  upon  carrying  off  their 
queen,  as  well  as  the  semi-goddess,  Pelelulu,  as 
visible  trophies  of  his  valor. 

Thus,  when  every  warrior  was  in  position  before 
the  houses  of  the  Hawaiian  chiefs,  Kalanikupule 


<50  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

and  Bold,  his  puua  hele  (bosom  companion),  stole 
into  the  palace  and  seized  and  bound  Kaahumanu 
and  Pelelulu,  and  bore  them  to  the  canoe.  This 
was  but  the  work  of  a  moment,  sleep  being  but 
a  pleasant  condition  of  ansesthesia  to  a  healthy 
woman.  And  before  the  queenly  lump  of  adiposis 
and  the  lithe  and  graceful  Pelelulu  were  fairly 
awake,  they  were  carried  hastily  to  the  canoe,  and 
left  in  charge  of  the  warrior  boatman. 

The  abduction  accomplished,  the  King  and  Boki 
sprang  to  their  allotted  task  of  grappling  with  the 
giant  Kamehameha.  Every  door  of  the  circle  of 
huts  facing  the  bay  was  already  guarded  by  twos 
and  threes,  ready  to  assail  the  incumbents.  The 
more  imposing  hut  of  the  savage  king  was  in  the 
centre  of  the  cluster;  there  stood  Kalanikupule 
and  Boki  with  drawn  swords  and  native  paloa 
(dagger)  in  hand,  ready  to  give  the  signal  of  at- 
tack. Not  a  soul  was  visible  in  the  intense  dark- 
ness, yet  in  the  black  hair  of  every  chief  shone  a 
starlike  piece  of  phosphoric  agaric  —  the  Agaricus 
muscarius  —  gleaming  above  two  savage  eyes  that 
flashed  with  electric  warfire.  This  trick  of  the 
agaric,  together  with  a  band  of  white  tapa  about 
the  right  arm,  were  the  distinguishing  marks  by 
which  to  know  their  party  in  the  darkness  of  the 
night. 

With  the  first  gleam  of  lightning  sufficient  to 
bronze  into  tawny  gold  the  group  of  dark  warriors 
before  the  huts,  the  young  King  waved  his  glitter- 
ing sword  in  the  electric  sheen  as  the  signal  to 


ASSAILING  THE   GIANT.  51 

attack,  and  himself  and  companion  sprang  in  upon 
the  slumbering  Giant  with  the  demoniac  yell  of 
wounded  tigers  battling  for  their  young. 

Only  the  ghostly  light  of  a  few  slumbering  em- 
bers in  the  centre  of  the  room  showed  where  lay 
the  sleeping  monarch,  nude-limbed,  upon  his  low 
couch  of  soft  mats  and  pulu  pillows.  Suspended 
from  the  neat  basket-work  walls  of  the  royal  hut 
hung  spears  and  javelins,  and  pahi  (sword)  and 
paloa  (dagger),  made  with  unusual  ponderance  for 
a  giant  hand.  But  nearer  within  his  reach  lay 
upon  the  floor  the  great  warrior's  favorite  Laau 
palau  (war-club),  the  dread  of  every  chief  who  had 
battled  with  the  Hawaiian  king. 

It  was  not  in  the  nature  of  Kalanikupule  to  stab 
a  slumbering  chief.  Hence  the  yell  of  announce- 
ment, given  with  some  sense  of  fairness;  and  an 
intuitive  wish  that  his  herculean  foe  should  realize 
who  were  his  daring  antagonists  ere  death  should 
sunder  them  forever. 

With  eyes  of  living  fire,  the  aroused  Giant  glow- 
ered with  the  utmost  rage  upon  his  youthful  foe 
as  he  fairly  awoke  to  the  sound  of  the  hateful  war- 
shouts  of  his  assailants.  His  large  white  teeth 
ground  together  with  savage  vehemence,  amidst 
the  muttering  of  muffled  imprecations  at  this  sud- 
den surprisal.  The  hideous  scowl  upon  his  fluted 
forehead  was  terrible  to  behold  ;  while  his  hairy 
scalp  contracted  until  the  coarse  black  hair  erected 
with  ire,  waving  and  curling  in  the  flickering  fire- 
light like  tortured  serpents. 


52  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

Not  a  muscle  of  his  great  savage  face  gave  evi- 
dence of  aught  akin  to  fear.  Not  even  were  the 
ferocious  eyes  permitted  to  protrude,  or  the  ugly 
mouth  to  gape  asunder  as  a  token  of  dismay. 
Kalanikupule  would  have  given  his  right  hand  to 
have  seen  but  a  single  trace  of  cowardice  pictured 
upon  the  coarse  visage  of  his  hated  rival.  But  it 
was  only  by  an  instant's  glance  that  either  could 
measure  the  mental  calibre  of  the  other  in  that 
moment,  as  Kalanikupule  sprang  into  the  middle 
of  the  hale  (house),  seeking  to  find  better  scope 
for  the  swing  of  his  descending  steel. 

Planting  his  leffc  foot  fairly  upon  the  ponderous 
war-club  of  the  Hawaiian  king,  Kalanikupule 
smote  down  a  double-handed  blow  with  his  long 
pahi,  cleaving  deeply  into  the  head  of  the  giant  as 
he  rose  quickly  from  his  couch. 

Kamehameha  was  a  man  of  intensest  action  — 
active  in  thought  and  plan,  and  instant  in  execution. 
Though  taken  at  the  utmost  disadvantage  as  he 
was,  he  displayed  a  sublime  courage  amounting  to 
the  most  savage  ferocity.  Although  receiving  a 
terrible  sword-cut  while  in  the  act  of  springing  to 
his  feet,  the  gashed  and  bleeding  king  groped 
blindly  about  in  the  doubtful  light  of  the  flickering 
embers  for  a  spear,  and  did  such  gallant  work  as 
a  wounded  warrior  may.  But  the  odds  a.nd  the 
weapons  were  against  him,  and  he  fell  wounded 
and  bleeding  at  the  feet  of  the  young  King  whom 
he  had  so  often  sought  to  dispossess  of  his  throne. 

Instantly  a  glorious  white  radiance,  more  intense 


INTERVIEW   WITH   PELE.  53 

than  sunlight,  flashed  through  the  gloom  of  the 
dark  hut  as  the  great  monarch  fell  with  the  crash 
and  momentum  of  a  Koa-tree  of  the  forest. 

Though  abashed  and  blinded  by  the  sudden 
effulgence,  it  was  permitted  to  Kalanikupule  and 
his  companion  to  behold  the  divine  face  of  a  beau- 
tiful goddess  bending  tenderly  over  the  kingly 
form,  as  if  with  intent  to  recall  the  dying  monarch 
back  into  life  again.  This  accomplished,  she  lifted 
her  gracious  countenance  with  persuasive  conde- 
scension to  the  face  of  the  Boy  King,  with  some- 
thing very  akin  to  a  smile  of  satisfaction  rippling 
over  her  beauteous  face.  Though  she  snatched  the 
fallen  warrior  from  the  death  he  was  dying,  she 
suffered  her  blue  eyes  to  soften  into  more  than 
human  tenderness  as  she  looked  her  approbation 
of  the  heroic  daring  of  Kalanikupule. 

One  instant  the  Goddess  suffered  the  abashed 
eyes  of  the  young  King  to  dwell  upon  her,  un- 
dimmed  by  the  divine  glory  that  usually  veils  god- 
head from  human  eyes ;  then  with  a  small,  impe- 
rious hand,  whiter  than  the  snow-sheen  upon  her 
own  mountain-tops,  she  motioned  the  young  war- 
rior to  begone ! 

It  was  Pele  !  the  beautiful  ignipotent  of  Mauna 
Loa,  whose  mandate  is  the  law  of  the  earth,  and 
whose  divine  bequest  constitutes  the  utmost  happi- 
ness when  bequeathed  to  the  sons  of  men. 

To  have  tarried  longer  when  thus  dismissed,  or 
to  endeavor  to  get  possession  of  his  fallen  enemy, 
would  have  called  down  upon  his  head  a  volcanic 


54  KALANI   OF  OAHTJ. 

flame  that  could  burn  him  to  a  cinder.  With  fear, 
and  trembling  at  the  supernatural  sight  they  had 
beheld,  the  King  and  Boki  withdrew  out  into  the 
black  night  again,  where,  as  soon  as  they  could  re- 
cover from  the  effect  of  the  divine  radiance  within, 
they  sprang  among  their  fellows  to  grapple  with 
other  foemen. 

And  it  was  well  they  came  to  the  rescue  as  they 
did ;  for  the  first  gleam  of  lightning  showed  need 
of  help  at  more  points  than  they  could  fill.  The 
warriors  of  Oahu  wrere  being  hard  pressed  by  over- 
numbers,  and  were  falling  fast  in  the  fray. 

But  the  King  and  Boki  each  chose  a  weak  point 
to  retrieve,  and  let  fall  their  fresh  blows  with  tell- 
ing effect,  shouting,  as  an  inspiriting  cry  to  their 
followers,  "  Ue  Make  Kamehameha !  Ue  Make 
Kapu  Alii  !  " —  (Dead  is  Kamehameha  !  Dead  the 
Sacred  Chief  I)  This  struck  dismay  to  the  Hawai- 
ian s,  who  instantly  changed  their  battle-cry  to 
wailing. 

Then  Oahu's  braves  struck  home  with  renewed 
energy,  until  the  remaining  Hawaiians  lost  hope 
and  fled  into  the  adjacent  breakers,  and  the  royal 
camp  of  Coco  Isle  was  won.  Only  wailing  women 
and  shrieking  children  were  left  to  mourn  over  the 
heaps  of  dead  and  wounded  braves. 

It  was  now  time  for  the  decimated  warriors  of 
Oahu  to  gather  up  their  dead  and  wounded,  arid 
fly.  For  in  spite  of  the  roar  of  the  surf  and  the 
lingering  tumult  of  the  gale,  the  loud  shouts  of 
the  embattled  hosts,  and  the  shrieking  wail  of  the 


WINNING  THE  BATTLE.  55 

women,  had  roused  the  people  across  the  bay  on 
the  Hilo  shore.  Lights  were  now  seen  along  the 
whole  crescent  of  the  bay,  from  the  roaring  waters 
of  the  Wailuku  to  the  peaceful  Waimea ;  and  dur- 
ing the  brighter  flashes  of  lightning,  or  the  dying 
gleams  from  Kilauea,  numerous  canoes  could  be 
seen  embarking  fresh  warriors  for  the  defence  of 
their  king. 

Applying  the  torch  to  the  palace  and  its  out- 
houses, and  to  every  warrior's  hut  forming  the 
camp,  Ivalanikupule  manned  his  canoes  with  the  re- 
maining moiety  of  his  chiefs,  and  departed  by  the 
light  of  the  burning  houses,  the  volcanic  eruption 
having  nearly  subsided. 

Hugging  the  inner  line  of  breakers,  where  the 
tremendous  surf  fell  and  floundered  on  the  inner 
border  of  the  reef,  the  thirty  unwounded  braves  of 
Oahu  plied  their  paddles  lustily  for  the  mouth  of 
the  harbor.  The  great  surf,  curling  its  ghastly 
crest  thirty  feet  above  their  heads,  showed  with 
terrible  magnificence  in  the  gleam  of  light  from 
the  house-fires  of  their  foe,  serving  also  to  shelter 
the  retreating  Oahuans  from  observation,  while  in 
no  way  endangering  their  safety  because  of  prox- 
imity; for  while  the  breakers  rose  in  awful  gran- 
deur high  above  them,  they  broke  and  fell  so  ab- 
ruptly on  the  inner  verge  of  the  great  coral  reef 
that  the  fleet  canoes  could  make  use  of  the  smooth 
and  snowy  sheen  of  foam  directly  under  their  lee. 

Ere  the  weary  warriors  had  fled  an  hour  upon 


56  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


the  homeward  track,  the  wild  gale  of  the  night 
died  fairly  away,  and  the  grateful  land-wind  began 
to  assume  its  aromatic  sway.  Creeping  slowly 
down  from  Mauna  Kea,  through  wide  fields  of 
fern-trees  and  mountain  flowers,  the  delicious  land- 
wind  brested  back  the  lingering  gale  until  it  fairly 
withdrew  seaward  to  its  ocean  caves. 

As  the-canoes  passed  the  "Swimming  Gulch," 
the  wild  waves  along  the  shore  were  seen  steaming 
from  their  hot  tussle  with  the  fiery  lava.  Though 
the  eruption  had  ceased  far  back  in  the  mountain, 
there  was  yet  left  miles  on  miles  of  flowing  lava  to 
find  its  way  down  the  mountain  to  the  sea.  The 
color  of  the  fiery  river  in  the  gulch  was  already 
cooling  to  a  cherry -red,  and  would  soon  grow  slug- 
gish and  interrupted  in  its  flow,  and  cool  to  a 
shining  black. 

It  was  by  this  intrusion  of  the  flowing  lava 
upon  the  sea  that  the  long  East  Point  was  made, 
now  extending  fifteen  miles  out  into  the  deep 
ocean.  Thus  the  volume  of  some  of  these  lava- 
rivers  from  Mauna  Loa  exceed  the  utmost  concep- 
tion of  one  who  has  not  looked  upon  them  for 
himself.  Though  the  eruption  we  have  described 
flowed  but  a  day,  it  is  more  often  the  case  that 
they  flow  for  weeks  and  months,  shining  by  nighf 
with  a  radiance  that  can  be  distinguished  a  hun- 
dred miles  away. 

As  soon  as  the  land-wind  had  gained  sufficient 
strength,  so  that  the  constant  tossing  on  the  fitful 


PROPELLED   BY  THE  WIND.  57 

seas  would  not  spill  the  wind  from  their  sail  and 
make  it  useless,  the  great  mast  was  stepped  in  its 
place,  and  the  tri-cornered  sail  was  set,  causing  the 
swift  canoes  to  take  wing  with  the  speed  of  home- 
ward birds. 


ON  Kea's  crest  the  sun  arose, 

And  crowned  with  gold  his  wintry  snows ; 

As  were  a  yellow  mamo  cast, 

To  hide  the  throne  of  Midnight  past. 

How  long  the  Princess  watched  for  day ; 
To  learn  her  fate  —  be  what  it  may. 
Unclothed  her  virgin  budding  breast 

In  unaffected  nakedness ; 
Yet  round  her  nude  young  form  she  prest 

Her  raven  locks  —  her  only  dress ; 
Disclosed  her  bosom's  rise  and  fall, 
While  his  dark  eyes  held  her  in  thrall. 

Not  long  she  mourned  her  Hilo  home, 
For  ere  they'd  reached  Upolu's  foam, 
She  learned  she  was  Kalani's  prize, 

The  noblest  king  'mong  all  the  Isles ; 
Who  turned  on  her  his  kingly  eyes, 

And  taught  his  heart  to  love  her  smiles. 
But  touch  the  master-chord  of  love, 
How  glad  most  maids  from  home  will  rove. 


58 


CHAPTER  V. 

HEN  day  dawned  upon  the  weary  war- 
riors they  were  already  forty  miles  away 
from  the  scene  of  their  fight  in  Hilo  Bay. 
Then  Kea  put  on  his  crimson  crown  to 
greet  them,  gilding  his  wintry  snows  with  bewitch- 
ing ruby  in  kingly  commendation  of  their  deeds. 
Fairer  morning  never  dawned  upon  the  volcanic 
snow-peaks  of  Hawaii. 

In  this  kindly  greeting  of  nature  Kalanikupule 
recognized  the  fostering  care  of  Pele,  who  had 
promised  him  success  before  the  outset  of  his  un- 
dertaking. She  had  indeed  shown  him  greater 
recognition  than  was  ever  proffered  to  earthly  king 
before.  It  was  thus  left  to  the  Boy  King  of  Oahu 
—  above  all  men  born  of  woman  —  to  rightly  in- 
terpret the  smiling  symbol  of  three  gigantic  moun- 
tains crowning  their  heads  with  gold  and  ruby  to 
greet  him  on  the  morning  of  his  victdry. 

Kea  and  Loa  and  Hualalai,  rose-tinted  all  by  the 
refracted  rays  of  the  yet  unrisen  sun,  were  greeting 
the  youthful  victor  and  his  scarred  and  bleeding 
braves  as  never  was  victorious  king  greeted  before. 

Grand  and  beautiful  rose  the  tripple  mountains 
in  solitary  grandeur  into  the  morning  sky,  lifting 

59 


60  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

so  clear  cut  against  the  blue  ether  that  they  seemed 
within  the  easy  reach  of  whomsoever  would  climb, 
yet  they  were  successively  one  and  two  and  three 
score  miles  away. 

Below,  where  all  was  yet  lying  in  shadow  along 
the  mountain's  base,  misty  valleys  and  far-off  for-* 
est  lands  lay  robed  in  purple  haze,  now  fast  grow- 
ing soft  and  softer  in  the  morning  sheen ;  and  now 
becoming  gold-tinted  and  tremulous  with  the  first 
lance-thrusts  of  the  reflected  light  in  the  Orient, 
where  met  blue  ocean  and  bluer  sky. 

More  than  ever  after  the  wild  storm  of  the  pre- 
vious night  do  these  monarch  mountains  impress 
the  reverent  beholder  with  their  exquisite  sense 
of  repose.  Power  and  grandeur  lie  hushed  in 
brooding  revery  —  not  slumbering  —  but  half  re- 
cumbent as  one  roused  from  repose,  reverent  and 
rapt,  in  peaceful  contemplation  of  a  waking  world. 

Whether  savage  or  civilized,  the  heart  of  man 
ever  acquires  a  God-ward  lift  while  contemplat- 
ing the  primordial  majesty  of  lofty  mountains. 
To  Kalanikupule  and  his  war-worn  braves  the 
titanic  peaks  above  them  were  but  emblems  of  the 
majesty  and  the  might  of  Pele.  They  saw  the  all- 
pervading  influence  of  their  goddess  in  the  very 
aspect  that  the  kingly  heights  put  on. 

In  the  rainbow  hues,  slow  dawning  upon  the 
snow-crowned  peaks,  they  beheld  the  tripple  smile 
of  their  special  deity  exulting  over  the  human  car- 
nage her  earthly  warriors  had  wrought  in  battling 
with  their  foe. 


SUNRISE   ON  THE  MOUNTAINS.  61 

Goodness  is  never  a  component  part  of  a  barba- 
rian's creed  of  divine  greatness,  or  of  almighty 
power.  Evil  overtops  all  their  conceptions  of 
Deity.  A  god  who  does  not  terrorize  his  worship- 
pers fails  to  arouse  or  retain  the  obsequious  hom- 
age of  the  savage  mind. 

Though  the  awe  of  a  savage  is  easily  aroused  by 
the  sublime  and  majestic  in  nature,  being  born  with 
the  same  innate  reverence  inherent  in  all  men,  yet 
it  is  always  overtopped,  outflanked,  and  followed 
after  by  a  long  train  of  demoralizing,  grovelling 
fears. 

In  the  blue  column  of  gyrating  smoke  curling 
lazily  up  from  Loa's  volcanic  peak,  the  ardent  wor- 
shippers of  Pele  behold  her  in  a  suspicious  state  of 
inaction,  —  with  nought  of  peace  or  repose,  —  but 
cruelly  brooding  over  some  new  evil  by  which  to 
terrify  or  destroy  the  sons  of  men.  They  ever 
judge  their  dread  Creator  by  what  she  creates  in 
her  hour  of  wrath ;  as  a  warrior  is  judged  by  his 
fierce  deeds  in  battle  —  not  by  his  amenities  to  his 
fellows  in  times  of  peace. 

As  the  day  dawned  fairly  upon  that  little  band 
of  fleeing  warriors,  with  their  ghastly  rows  of  stark 
dead  and  numerous  wounded  laid  out  upon  the 
platform-deck  between  the  canoes,  the  eager,  king- 
ly eyes  of  Kalanikupule  and  his  captive  princess 
met  for  the  first  time  in  their  lives.  It  was  the 
supreme  moment  in  all  their  young  experience  of 
life.  Though  Pelelulu  had  been  snatched  from  her 
sleep  during  a  midnight  storm,  and  borne  to  the 


62  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

canoe  of  an  invading  enern}'  in  the  midst  of  the  war 
of  elements,  and  a  darkness  made  lurid  by  light- 
ning's glare  and  volcanic  eruptions,  yet  the  keen- 
witted maiden  had  not  been  long  in  discovering 
who  hacl  captured  her.  And  where  in  all  the 
4%t  Eight  Isles  "  of  Hawaii  was  there  a  maiden  who 
would  not  rejoice  to  be  captured  by  the  heroic  son 
of  Kahekili  — the  Thunderer? 

Born  of  a  semi-goddess,  Pelelulu's  kinship  with 
Pele  made  her  almost  superior  to  human  fear  of 
human  things  ;  so  that  even  the  fearful  scene  she 
had  listened  to  of  clashing  spears  and  frightful 
shouts  of  frenzied  men  in  battle,  and  even  the  sor- 
rowful report  that  Kamehameha  was  dead,  had  not 
so  dismaj^ed  her  as  might  seem,  for  she  now  sat 
fearless  and  self-possessed  in  spite  of  her  captive 
situation. 

Watching  with  all  a  youthful  maiden's  curiosity 
for  the  dawn  of  day,  Pelelulu  had  awaited  with 
the  utmost  eagerness  to  behold  the  young  hero 
whose  fame  had  already  filled  the  Hawaiian  world. 
The  dawn  of  a  tropic  day  is  long  in  coining,  its  only 
prelude  being  the  deeper  darkness  of  the  antelucan 
hour.  But  it  came  with  its  usual  abruptness  at 
last,  and  four  alert  and  sparkling  eyes  met  as  hu- 
man eyes  have  rarely  met  before. 

One  pair  of  these  large,  soft  orbs  looked  to  see 
the  fierce  eyes  of  an  exultant  warrior  glowering 
down  upon  her  with  something  of  the  lingering  fe- 
rocity that  dominated  while  her  captor  was  slaugh- 
tering her  sire.  But  the  look  of  rudeness  or  fierce- 


THE  ROYAL   LOVERS.  63 

ness  Pelelulu  looked  for  was  not  there.  Instead, 
there  beamed  a  swift  look  of  compassion  upon  her; 
a  kindly  glance  that  fast  took  on  a  degree  of  soft- 
ness and  tenderness,  that  over  the  whole  wide 
world  of  human  experience  has  yet  found  but  one 
name  holy  enough  to,  consecrate  its  sentiment. 

As  the  gray  dawn  fairly  unveiled  her  captor,  all 
that  is  grand  in  physique,  and  noble  in  intellect, 
seemed  to  Pelelulu  to  be  grouped  together  in  har- 
mony of  form  and  face  in  the  Boy  King  before  her. 
The  athletic  exercise  of  steering  the  flying  canoes 
by  the  deft  use  of  his  paddle,  imparted  a  glow  to 
his  olive  face,  and  displayed  his  nude  and  hand- 
some figure  to  the  best  advantage  in  a  maiden's 
eyes.  Tutored  or  untutored,  the  gentle  heart  of 
woman  is  the  same  everywhere ;  and  we  may  not 
-wonder  that  the  large  gazelle  eyes  of  the  maiden 
princess  were  found  revelling  in  the  manliness  of 
the  heroic  King. 

As  these  noble  scions  of  royalty  were  both  de- 
scended from  the  Spanish  maiden  Opala,  who  was 
wrecked  on  Pele  Point  two  hundred  years  before, 
they  both  partook  of  similar  characteristics,  exalt- 
ing them  eminently  above  their  subject  peoples. 

Though  the  young  King  was  but  eighteen  at  this 
time,  yet  he  was  more  than  six  feet  in  stature,  pos- 
sessing the  finest  degree  of  adiposic  symmetry  con- 
sistent with  such  great  strength  and  wonderful 
activity  as  he  ever  showed  upon  all  occasions  de- 
manding prowess. 

The  face  of  the  young  warrior  at  this  age  was 


64  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

frank  and  open,  his  whole  appearance  being  im- 
pressive and  attractive,  full  of  youthful  grace  and 
majestic  mien,  such  as  would  distinguish  its  pos- 
sessor in  any  rank  or  in  any  land.  His  well-poised 
head  was  crowned  with  black  and  curly  hair.  His 
eyes  were  dark  and  piercing,  easily  penetrating  the 
designs  of  whomsoever  he  looked  upon.  Before 
his  ireful  glance  in  the  hour  of  battle  the  fiercest 
chieftain  among  his  warriors  quailed  as  before  a 
demigod. 

It  will  be  readily  conceded  that  here  was  an  ideal 
type  of  barbaric  man,  endowed  to  win  the  confi- 
dence and  secure  the  homage  of  his  warlike  peo- 
ple, and  one  to  captivate  a  maiden's  heart  upon  the 
instant  of  contact.  What  wonder  that  the  young 
princess,  endowed  with  kindred  beauty  and  equal  in- 
telligence,— though  the  daughter  of  his  bitterest  en- 
emy,—  should  look  upon  her  kingly  captor  as  a  god ! 

Had  he  not  dared  the  wild  tempest  of  a  stormy 
sea  when  the  fiercest  known  gale  was  abroad  upon 
the  midnight  deep  ?  Had  not  the  divine  Fele  given 
him  a  supreme  token  of  her  love  and  fostering  care, 
illuminating  the  midnight  darkness  and  the  storm- 
lashed  ocean  as  with  the  sun  of  noonday  ? 

For  his  sake,  had  not  the  dread  Pele  hurled  her 
earthquakes  against  the  contending  elements,  till 
the  loud-mouthed  winds  hushed  their  brawlings, 
and  the  monstrous  waves  slunk  back  into  the  cav- 
erned  deep  to  let  him  pass  !  —  the  inky  darkness 
retreating  before  her  glance  like  cowering  wolves 
before  the  fierce  eye  of  the  hunter. 


PRELUDIAL  LOVE.  65 

Before  the  recent  advent  of  Kalanikupule  there 
had  been  no  rival  to  the  gigantic  prowess  and  war- 
like genius  of  Kamehamaha.  But  now,  had  he  not 
slain  the  Lonely  One  with  his  own  hand  !  Kameha- 
meha,  titanic  in  stature  above  all  men  ;  monstrous 
in  his  might  as  the  leviathan  of  the  deep,  and  fiercer 
than  a  whirlwind  in  his  hour  of  wrath  ;  a  warrior 
before  whose  blows  the  great  chiefs  of  Oahu  had 
fallen  like  trees  before  a  tempest ! 

Ah  !  how  the  young  heart  of  the  captive  maiden 
glowed,  while  swift,  delicious  thrills  mounted  up 
into  cheeks  and  eyes  as  the  morning  light  sud- 
denly unveiled  the  warrior-king  to  her  longing 
eyes ! 

Now  that  the  combat  was  over,  who  could  be 
more  gentle  arid  tender  in  his  every  aspect  than 
this  same  ferocious  warrior  of  a  few  hours  since? 
The  compassionate  softness  she  discerned  in  his 
dark  eyes  seemed  borrowed  from  the  cooing  wood- 
doves  Pelelulu  had  left  behind.  There  was  ten- 
derness, almost  tremulousness,  in  the  resonant 
tones  of  his  voice  when  addressed  to  his  captive  — 
his  slave.  The  kindly  smile  upon  his  kingly  lips 
when  speaking  to  her  seemed  but  the  veriest  ripple 
from  an  ocean  of  warmth  within,  delving  down  into 
the  maiden's  heart  like  a  sudden  sun-burst  after  a 
storm. 

When  the  King  spoke  to  Pelelulu  on  that  dread 

morning,  his  words  seemed  something  more  than 

words  —  however  warm  and  winsome  words  may 

sometimes  be ;  —  he  spoke  to  her  with  emotions, 

5 


66  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

winged  like  springtime  birds  when  seeking  among 
bees  and  blossoms  for  a  mate. 

As  young  flowers  when  bursting  from  bud  into 
bloom  open  eagerly  to  receive  the  warmth  of  the 
morning  sun,  and  nurture  in  fond  dalliance  upon 
the  wind  and  dew,  so  the  heart  of  the  captive 
princess  opened  its  inmost  petals  to  the  warrior's 
smiles  as  she  fed  with  girlish  delight  upon  every 
word  uttered  by  the  youthful  King. 

While  such  were  some  of  the  essentials  in  the 
character  and  appearance  of  the  King,  Pelelulu  was 
in  no  respect  his  inferior  ;  possessing  every  endow- 
ment of  imperious  beauty  attributed  to  her  clime, 
winsome  in  manners,  with  the  quick  intelligence 
one  might  look  for  in  the  daughter  of  a  great  mon- 
arch, and  a  semi-goddess  on  the  maternal  side. 

Those  who  knew  the  young  princess  best  dwelt 
most  upon  a  magnetic  charm  which  ever  capti- 
vated the  stranger  before  she  spoke.  In  this  qual- 
ity, more  than  her  matchless  beauty  and  dulcet 
voice,  the  people  recognized  Pelelulu's  kinship 
with  Pele. 

However  much  Kalanikupule  may  have  been 
influenced  by  this  ever-prevading  magnetism  of 
his  captive,  he  seemed  to  dwell  most  on  her  soft, 
dark  eyes,  and  the  delicate  tinting  of  her  pearl- 
white  cheeks,  as  they  glowed  into  swiftly-recurring 
damask  under  his  ardent  gaze. 

The  first  act  of  the  abashed  young  princess, 
when  day  dawned  upon  them,  and  she  found  her- 
self so  prepossessed  with  Kalanikupule,  was  to  free, 


PRELUDIAL  LOVE.  67 

with  her  rosy  fingers,  the  wet  tangle  of  her  long, 
black,  wavy  hair.  Though  Pelelulu  was  as  nude  as 
Godiva — but  for  this  trailing  vestment  of  mid- 
night tresses — yet  because  of  her  untouched 
purity  she  was  not  in  the  least  abashed  by  the 
rude  presence  of  Oahu's  barbaric  warriors.  In 
her  case  there  was  no  need  to  constrain  the  eyes 
of  either  the  curious  or  the  connoisseur,  —  as  in  the 
instance  of  the  Norman  noblesse,  —  for  all  know 
that  primitive  innocence  is  a  far  more  impenetrable 
vesture  for  a  pretty  damsel  than  self-conscious 
virtue.  For  this  latter  vestal  is  often  a  cunning 
adept  in  the  knowledge  of  man's  love  of  contour, 
and  of  her  own  abundant  insufficiencies  ;  thus  her 
own  numerous  abnormalities  —  real  or  supposed  — 
serve  to  excite  her  blushes,  which  might  otherwise 
have  been  controlled  before  an  unobtrusive  admi- 
ration of  her  self-satisfying  charms. 

Smoothing  her  jetty  locks  from  off  her  girlish 
brow,  with  many  a  furtive  glance  at  her  royal 
captor,  Pelelulu  draped  her  luxuriant  masses  with 
a  dawning  sense  of  modesty  about  her  unrobed 
form  :  a  figure  that  might  well  have  served  as  a 
maiden-model  for  the  Cnidus  Venus  of  Praxiteles. 

Her  simple  toilet  thus  completed,  by  trailing 
her  one  only  garment  like  a  banner  of  night  about 
her,  Pelelulu  suffered  her  proud  eyes  to  dwell  im- 
periously upon  her  kingly  captor  unquailing  and 
undismayed.  She  gazed  as  one  meeting  the  ques- 
tioning glance  of  her  equal ;  like  one  attired  as  best 
comported  with  her  youth  and  beauty  and  rank ; 


68  KALANI  OF   OAHU. 


even  sufficiently  becoming  for  the  august  presence 
of  n  King  and  his  victorious  warriors. 

This  unterrified  demeanor  in  his  pretty  captive, 
together  with  the  charm  of  her  remarkable  beauty, 
so  won  upon  the  receptive  heart  of  Kalanikupule, 
that,  she  whom  he  had  snatched  for  his  slave,  and 
as  a  token  of  his  scorn  for  her  sire,  grew  to  be 
contemplated  as  his  future  queen.  Wishing  to 
know  more  of  her  mental  calibre,  he  addressed  her 
with  this  purpose  in  view  : 

44  Wahine !  I  am  Kalanikupule  of  Oahu.  I 
snatched  you  from  the  side  of  Kaahumanu,  to  make 
you  my  slave.  What  say  you,  Wahine  ?  "  —  girl- 

With  dark  eyes  flashing  with  scintillant  lights, 
and  a  tempest  of  supremest  scorn  curling  her 
voluptuous  lips,  Pelelulu  made  instant  answer 
with  look  and  gesture,  while  prudently  tarrying  to 
restrain  herself  with  queenly  dignity  before  re- 
plying. 

44  Sire,  it  is  the  part  of  a  captive  princess  to 
obey.  Pelelulu,  of  Hawaii,  will  demean  herself  as 
becomes  the  daughter  of  Kamehameha  the  Great, 
whom  you  have  slain." 

44  It  is  the  duty  of  a  victor  to  sacrifice  his 
prisoners  in  the  wahi  kapu  —  sacred  places  —  of 
Pele.  As  Kaahumanu  has  escaped,  you  are  Oahu's 
only  prisoner,  by  which  to  propitiate  the  gods. 
What  say  you,  proud  maiden  ?  " 

44  Pelelulu  is  the  prisoner  and  the  slave  of 
Kalanikupule.  It  is  truly- the  duty  of  so  noble  a 
king  to  remember  his  just  immolations  to  the 


PRELUDIAL   LOVE.  69 

goddess  —  the  great  Pele  who  loves  him,  and 
makes  his  arm  strong  in  battle.  The  great  king, 
my  father  —  whom  you  have  slain  —  would  have 
sacrificed  a  noble  warrior  to  his  country's  gods. 
But  a  less  noble  than  he  may  content  himself 
with  sacrificing  a  wahine  —  a  girl !  " 

The  glorious  scorn  of  those  impious  young  ej^es, 
while  answering,  acquired  an  untold  charm  for  the 
King  to  look  upon  ;  prompting  his  ardent  heart  to 
clasp  this  resplendent  creature  to  his  bosom  with- 
out more  ado.  But  he  forbore  yet  a  little  while, 
to  further  prolong  the  new  pleasure  he  had 
aroused  so  successfully. 

"  You  speak  truly,  Wahine.  And  Kalanikupule 
must  strive  not  to  be  less  noble  than  his  father's 
bastard  son.  Pelelulu,  you  are  fair  as  the  dawn 
that  comes  blushing  over  the  sea-tops  yonder,  to 
greet  you  as  its  peer.  Your  cheeks  are  tinted  like 
the  rose-crest  on  Kea's  snowy  crown.  The  light- 
nings that  lit  my  way  to  battle  were  less  vivid 
than  the  glittering  scorn  in  the  dark  eyes  of  my 
captive.  Wahine,  my  heart  warms  to  you !  I 
would  proffer  you  the  half  of  my  name  —  than 
which  there  is  no  greater  in  the  Eight  Isles  —  and 
make  you  my  queen.  Would  it  like  you,  maiden, 
to  be  called  Kupule,  and  be  made  the  queen  of 
Kalani,  of  Oahu,  the  fairest  Isle  under  the  sun  ?  " 

The  choice  phrases  of  a  king  are  as  drops  of 
gold  to  his  people.  A  maiden's  ears  ever  lie  open 
to  her  heart  in  such  an  hour  ;  and  a  monarch's 
words  flow  like  a  rivulet  into  her  soul.  The  heart 


70  KALANI   OF   OAHTJ. 


of  Pelelulu  was  not  shut  to  this  praise  of  her  beauty, 
and  the  scorn,  yet  lingering  in  her  eyes,  gave 
place  to  soft  tints  caught  from  the  mellow  clouds 
in  the  Orient. 

"  Oahu's  King  is  a  great  warrior.  Pelelulu  has 
often  seen  yonder  mountain  peaks  brighten  with 
glory,  as  now,  on  the  morning  of  the  victories  of 
Kalanikupule.  He  is  the  best  beloved  of  Pele, 
else  he  could  not  have  slain  the  Lonely  One.  It 
becomes  a  great  King  to  wed  with  his  peer.  An 
Alii  Kapu  "  —  sacred  chief — "should  not  suffer 
himself  to  wed  either  a  prisoner,  or  a  slave  !  " 

This  noble  reply  of  the  young  girl  served  but  to 
add  fuel  to  the  flame  of  the  King's  admiration. 
His  voice  softened  to  the  cooing  of  the  fragrant 
winds  that  now  wafted  them  over  the  seas.  His 
dark  eyes  grew  tender  as  he  listened  to  her  proud, 
sweet  tones.  Here  was  a  maiden  who  could  not 
be  had  for  the  asking.  She  must  be  won,  and  he 
would  win  her. 

"  True,  Wahine.  I  hear  the  voice  of  Alohalea 
in  your  tones.  You  speak  with  the  wisdom  of  one 
so  near  akin  to  Pele,  who  has  often  spoken  to  me 
of  you  in  my  dreams,  and  bid  me  go  seek  you  for 
my  queen.  And  now  that  my  ears  are  open  to  the 
music  of  your  words,  I  know  you  are  indeed  born 
of  a  goddess,  and  very  near  akin  to  Pele.  I  have 
seen  that  you  are  beautiful,  and  I  have  learned 
that  you  -are  fearless  and  noble.  None  but  a 
great  King  should  possess  you.  If  there  is  a 
greater  in  all  the  Isles  than  Kalanikupule,  and  you 


PRELUDIAL   LOVE.  71 

love  him,  breathe  his  name,  and  I  will  forsake  the 
homeward  track  and  take  you  to  your  lover." 

44  You  are  indeed  great  arid  good,  and  the  gods 
have  not  sung  your  praises  wrongfully.  None  but 
Pele  has  heard  Pelelulu  breathe  the  name  of  him 
whom  she  loves.  But  while  I  remain  your  slave, 
your  captive,  it  does  not  become  me  to  disclose  the 
-name  of  the  favored  one  ;  for,  while  in  bondage, 
Pelelulu  is  unworthy  of  a  noble  lover." 

"  But  you  are  a  slave  no  longer ;  you  never 
were  a  slave ;  for  a  spirit  like  yours  cannot  be 
held  in  thraldom.  Liberty  is  a  bird  that  will  sing 
on  though  imprisoned  in  a  cage.  It  was  only  the 
darkness  of  night  that  imprisoned  you,  for  since 
the  dawn  crept  up  over  the  hilltops  of  the  sea,  you 
have  been  free,  and  the  best  beloved  of  Kalaniku- 
pule.  Is  the  name  of  Kupule  unpleasant  to  your 
ears?" 

"Kupule  is  a  pleasant  name.  It  greets  my  ear 
like  the  songs  of  singing  birds  and  rippling  waters. 
She  who  possesses  it  should  be  noble  and  brave, 
as  she  will  be  happy  in  the  love  of  Kalani,  the 
bravest  warrior  in  all  the  Eight  Isles." 

"  You  have  called  me  Kalani ;  you  have  robbed 
me  of  the  sweetest  half  of  my  name.  You  have 
transgressed  a  sacred  law  of  our  country.  Do  you 
know  that  there  can  henceforth  be  no  more  Pele- 
lulu among  all  the  wahines  of  Hawaii  ?  " 

44 1  know  that  the  name  of  my  girlhood  is  no 
more ;  it  was  buried  beneath  the  foam-crests  far 
behind,  in  the  track  of  your  swift  canoe.  It  is 


72  KALANI   OF   OAHTT. 


the  will  of  Pele,  and  the  law  of  the  land,  that 
Pelelulu  shall  be  spoken  no  more  in  Hawaii." 

44  Then  Kupule  is  your  name,  and  you  shall  be- 
come the  queen  of  Oahu.  When  one  name  binds 
two  hearts,  they  are  indeed  made  one." 

44  There  can  be  none  sweeter,  for  it  is  the  half 
of  your  own.  I  can  already  see  it  written  in  let- 
ters of  gold  upon  the  crests  of  the  seas,  and  the 
night  shall  disclose  it  rimmed  with  stars  in  the 
sky.  Behold  it  on  the  mountain  tops,  waving  in 
red  banners  of  glory.  Alas!  if  my  ears* were  not 
dull,  I  could  hear  the  birds  make  music  of  Kupule! 
Kupule !  the  whole  day  long.  It  will  sing  in  my 
heart  for  ever  ;  and  it  shall  know  no  dishonor  from 
the  daughter  of  Kamehameha  —  the  dead  king  of 
Hawaii." 

44  It  is  well.  The  canoes  speed  more  swiftly 
because  they  bear  the  young  queen  of  Kalani. 
Our  love  shall  date  from  my  great  victory  of  Coco 
Isle.  I  will  henceforth  be  to  you  father  and 
mother;  in  Kalani  you  shall  find  a  husband  and 
lover  in  one.  From  this  hour  you  are  Tabu  for 
Kalani.  It  shall  hereafter  be  death  to  whomso- 
ever permits  his  shadow  to  fall  across  your  path. 
Proud  chiefs  shall  bow  down  when  you  pass,  or 
their  heads  shall  fall  as  over-ripe  fruit  from  the 
tree,  arid  be  sacrificed  to  the  gods,  because  of  their 
breaking  the  sacred  Tabu  of  their  King." 

44  Yes,  it  is  well.  And  Kupule  will  love  her 
King  as  no  other  wahine  in  Hawaii  could  love 
him." 


PRELUDIAL   LOVE.  73 

"Aye  !  it  is  indeed  well.  And  you  shall  be  my 
queen ;  and  because  of  your  wisdom,  your  voice 
shall  be  heard  in  my  council.  Pele  has  long  since 
told  me  of  3^0 u  ;  she  has  so  charmed  my  heart  that 
I  could  no  longer  delay,  but  gathered  my  great 
chiefs  and  went  forth  upon  the  war-path  to  take 
you  for  my  queen." 

"  Kalani  is  a  great  warrior;  his  battle-deeds 
will  never  be  forgotten.  And  because  Pele  is  your 
friend,  there  can  be  none  found  to  resist  you  in 
battle.  She  filled  all  the  dreams  of  my  girlhood 
with  thoughts  of  Kalani.  When  I  swam  in  the 
Wailuku,  my  heart  was  full  of  music  because  of 
you.  When  I  coasted  the  great  breakers  on  the 
reef,  I  learned  to  be  brave  that  I  might  be  fitted 
to  become  your  queen.  Did  not  Pele  whisper  to 
you  of  my  love  ?  " 

"When  Kalani  stood  upon  the  shore  of  Maui, 
and  looked  over  the  wild  Upolu  s§a  to  the  moun- 
tain land  of  Hawaii,  the  divine  goddess  has  whis- 
pered your  name  into  his  ear.  In  my  fair  isle  of 
Oahu  it  came  to  me  in  bird-songs.  There  the 
trade- winds  sing  of  your  beauty  the  whole  day 
long." 

"  You  make  me  happy ;  so  full  of  joy  I  fear  my 
heart  will  burst  with  delight  before  we  reach  my 
new  Oahu  home.  Our  bards  sing  often  of  your 
sweet  Nuuanu  vale." 

"  The  valley  of  Nuuanu  is  the  heaven-land  of 
our  Island  world.  In  the  Goddess's  Fountain,  on 
the  sacred  hill,  the  great  Pele  has  permitted  Ka- 


74  KALANI  OF   OAHU. 

lani  to  look  often  upon  thy  fair  face  in  the  holy 
waters  of  her  fountain.  And  because  of  thy 
beauty,  seen  therein,  I  strove  from  my  boyhood  to 
become  a  great  warrior,  that  I  might  win  you  for 
my  queen." 

"If  Kupule  is  fair  to  look  upon,  she  is  glad, 
because  of  the  love  of  her  King.  Pele  has  made 
me  what  I  am  only  to  match  the  kingly  fancy  of 
Kalani.  We  will  love  her  for  this  goodness  to  her 
children.  We  will  worship  her  ;  for  there  is  none 
greater  than  Pele,  the  goddess  of  volcanoes,  the 
creator  of  the  world." 

"  Great  is  Pele,  the  goddess  of  Kilauea ! 
Greater  than  Lono,  who  is  the  crazy  god,  and 
comes  to  us  in  great  mokus  (ships)  —  like  Cookee 
—  and  devours  all  the  food  of  the  land,  and  kills 
the  Kanakas  while  they  are  worshipping  him  in 
the  temple,  and  filling  his  ships  with  pigs  and 
taro." 

"  Great  indeed  is  Pele !  Greater  than  even 
Moa-alii,  the  terrible  god  of  the  sea ;  the  devour- 
ing god  who  overturns  the  canoes  and  feasts  upon 
multitudes  of  Kanakas.  But  for  Pele,  my  young 
warrior  would  never  have  reached  my  Hilo  home, 
and  won  his  greatest  battle,  and  snatched  his  will- 
ing bride  from  out  the  darkness.  For  was  not 
Moa-alii  angered  because  of  your  coming?  and 
did  he  not  tear  the  wild  winds  into  tatters,  and 
lift  his  mad  seas  into  mountain  billows,  that  they 
should  hurl  Kalani  upon  Kohala's  shore  ?  " 

"But  Moa-alii  is  a  coward!     For  when  the  di- 


PRELUDIAL   LOVE.  75 


vine  Pele  arose  in  her  might,  did  not  the  fierce 
sea-god,  and  his  angry  winds  and  his  mad  seas 
cower  like  whipped  curs,  and  slink  away  into  the 
caves  of  the  wind  and  the  depths  of  the  ocean?" 

44  Great  indeed  is  Pele !  She  has  made  the 
heavens  and  the  earth,  and  brought  the  sun  from 
Tahiti  to  shine  upon  us  all."  * 

44  In  our  kingdom  of  Oahu  we  will  worship  Pele 
above  all  the  gods  of  the  world.  In  rny  great 
temple  at  Waikiki  we  will  sacrifice  heaps  of  kane, 
puaa,  and  hua  (men,  hogs,  and  fruit).  And  Paao, 
the  great  high  priest,  shall  make  a  Tabu  until  all 
the  land  of  Oahu  shall  become  dark  at  midday, 
and  Silence  shall  steal  over  the  land  like  a  white 
ghost ;  and  no  voice  shall  be  heard  to  speak  in  the 
sunny  vale  of  Nuuanu,  or  the  misty  valley  of 
Manoa,  or  along  the  white  beach  of  Waikiki.  No 
voice  shall  be  heard  but  that  of  the  Alii  Kapu 
(sacred  chief),  praying  to  Pele  in  the  great  heiau 
at  Waikiki." 

44  Auwe  !  auwe  !  how  brave  is  Kalani,  to  come 
over  the  wild  Upolu  sea,  to  find  a  little  wahine  for 
his  queen.  Did  not  the  heart  of  Oahu's  King 
beat  loudly  at  the  anger  of  Moa-alii,  and  the  black 
storm  with  which  the  fierce  god  covered  the 
waters?" 

44  The  heart  of  Kalani  is  not  a  maiden's  heart. 

*  Kana,  disliking  the  darkness  of  his  day,  walked  through 
the  sea  to  Tahiti,  where  lived  Kahoaalii,  the  sun  maker.  Hav- 
ing obtained  it,  he  returned,  and  Pele  placed  it  where  it  has 
since  remained,  for  the  benefit  of  the  world.  —  Hawaiian 
History. 


76  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

Because  Pele  bid  her  young  warrior  go  and  cap- 
ture a  beautiful  Queen  for  Oahu,  he  knew  no  fear. 
When  Moa-alii's  storm  seemed  about  to  swallow 
Kalani  and  his  great  warriors,  then  Pele  remem- 
bered her  promise,  and  showed  her  face  to  her 
Alii  Kapu,  lighting  the  pathway  of  our  waa 
(canoe)  as  with  a  thousand  suns." 

44  And  did  Pele,  the  beautiful  goddess  of  Mauna 
Loa,  become  visible  to  my  King?  And  did  she 
dance  upon  the  fiery  billows  of  lava,  and  ride 
upon  its  fountain  top  where  it  leaped  into  the  sky, 
as  I  have  seen  her  do  when  the  Lonely  One  was 
out  upon  the  war-path  ;  and  when  my  mother  took 
me  in  her  arms  to  Kilauea,  and  left  me  to  pick 
berries  with  my  infant  hands  on  the  brink  of  the 
crater,  while  she  leaped  down  into  the  Hale-mau- 
mau  to  swim  on  the  boiling  lake  with  Pele." 

"She  danced  with  delight  on  the  red  crest  of 
the  lava,  to  gladden  the  eyes  of  my  warriors. 
And  as  my  young  Queen  in  her  girl-days  plunged 
down  the  great  falls  of  the  Wailuku,so  Pele,  tiring 
of  dancing  on  the  fountain  jets  of  her  lava, 
plunged  down  the  rushing  river  of  fire  into  the 
Swimming  Gulch,  there  to  greet  her  young  war- 
rior as  he  passed  —  he  and  the  great  Chiefs  of 
Oahu.  Even  then  in  the  hour  of  tempest,  when 
Kalani's  ears  were  deafened  with  the  mad  winds 
and  the  roaring  seas ;  when  the  earthquakes 
rocked  the  Isles  like  ships  on  the  sea,  —  even  then 
the  good  Pele  whispered  in  my  ears  of  a  wahine 


PEELUDIAL  LOVE.  77 

maikail —  a  beautiful  girl  —  on  Coco  Isle,  sleeping 
by  Kaahumanu,  and  dreaming  of  her  warrior." 

"  Ah  !  great  King  ;  and  now  I  may  tell  you  that 
such  was  indeed  my  dear,  sweet  dream,  when  you 
snatched  me  from  slumbering  beside  the  queen.  I 
knew  not  then  it  was  you,  but  now  I  know  it  was 
Kalani,  the  noblest  and  the  bravest  of  kings.  My 
dream  was  of  a  great  war-canoe  coming  over  the 
sea  from  Maui ;  the  waa  was  full  of  warriors,  and 
one,  nobler  and  grander  than  all  the  others,  smiled 
upon  me  as  I  sat  on  the  Hilo  shore  ;  sat  watching 
the  swift  canoe  being  drawn  by  flying  gods  having 
eyes  of  red-lava  and  wings  of  fire.  What  wonder 
that  I  love  you,  you.  who  are  like  a  god  !  " 


FROM  Maui's  shore  to  Kawaihai 
The  war-canoes  are  passing  by, 
With  full  intent  to  battle  meet 
If  Hawaii  dare  to  meet  their  fleet. 

Or  on  the  sea  or  on  the  land 

A  vastly  busy  scene  we  view, 
Among  the  fleet  or  on  the  strand 

Confusion  marks  the  most  they  do. 

The  sacrificing  Priest  we  see 
Red  immolate  to  tierce  Moa-alii ; 
High  on  the  cliff  the  blood  doth  flow, 
The  carcass  hurled  to  gods  below. 
They  pray  Moa-alii  smooth  the  sea, 
And  bid  Eurus  guide  from  dangers  free. 

As  those  of  eld  Eolus  cry, 

Who  bags  them  up  his  leading  gales ; 
They  rend  the  bags  and  let  them  fly, 

When  tempests  tatter  all  their  sails. 
Thus  in  Cathay  the  boatmen  burn 

To  Joss,  their  god,  the  perfumed  prayer, 
Where'er  the  yellow  rivers  turn 

Some  castled  hill,  or  Pagod  fair. 


78 


CHAPTER  VI. 


URING  the  morning  hours  the  great  war 
canoe  had  been  sailing  at  tremendous 
speed  along  the  Kohala  shore,  freighted 
with  her  dead  warriors  and  wounded 
chiefs.  Among  the  grim  and  exultant  chiefs  sat 
Kalani  and  Kupule,  discoursing  with  bright  eyes 
and  tender  tones  upon  subject-matters  mostly  ap- 
pertaining to  themselves. 

They  had  now  arrived  off  Upolu  Point,  the 
extreme  northwest  cape  of  Hawaii.  The  black 
cliffs,  so  full  of  terror  on  the  night  before,  were 
objects  of  fear  no  longer.  The  huge  undulations 
heaving  in  from  the  eastern  board  —  the  recent 
storm-billows  shorn  of  their  crests  —  now  serve  to 
lash  the  whole  northeastern  shore  into  such  stu- 
pendous breakers,  that  the  enemy  could  not  embark 
in  pursuit  if  he  would. 

The  swift  canoe  now  overtook  and  passed  the 
Elenora,  the  ship  Kalani  had  saved  from  wreck  the 
night  before.  The  vessel  was  now  bowling  along 
under  all  her  light  kites,  speeding  on  her  way 
through  the  Upolu  Strait,  thence  on  to  Kealakea- 
kua  Bay,  where  Captain  Cook  had  been  killed 
some  few  years  before. 

79 


80  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


In  the  casual  events  of  life,  how  often  we  seem 
to  approximate  some  condition  of  things  or  indi- 
vidual influence,  by  which  or  by  whom  our  whole 
future  life  might  have  been  changed  for  subsequent 
good.  The  meeting  of  the  ship  and  the  canoe; 
of  John  Young  and  Kalani ;  was  a  remarkable 
instance  in  question.  The  influence  of  no  man  so 
impressed  the  future  destiny  of  the  King  of  Oahu 
for  evil,  as  Keone  Ani,  after  he  was  restrained  from 
returning  to  the  Elenora,  and  made  a  great  chief 
by  Kamehameha. 

It  was  this  sagacious  boatswain  who  counselled 
the  enemies  of  Kalani  to  build  up  a  strong  fleet, 
and  drill  a  thorough  army,  officered  and  led  on  by 
white  men ;  and  to  bide  their  time  for  conquest 
until  they  could  arm  both  fleet  and  troops  with 
European  weapons  of  warfare.  And  it  was  by  the 
skilful  use  of  Keone  Ani's  cannon  that  Oahu's 
rampart  walls  were  eventually  broken  down  during 
the  final  conflict.  And  it  was  also  by  this  same 
Keone  Ani's  hand  that  the  Boy  King  met  his  gal- 
lant death  at  last,  while  fighting  the  desperate 
battle  of  the  Pali. 

Had  Kalani  possessed  the  foresight  and  sagacity 
of  Kamehameha,  at  this  time,  he  would  have  in- 
duced the  Elenora  to  go  to  his  capital  port  of 
Honolulu.  It  needed  but  the  asking,  when  they 
met  thus  in  the  Straits ;  for  at  that  time  there 
were  no  greater  admirers  of  Kalani  and  his  war- 
riors than  the  captain  and  the  noble-hearted  boat- 
swain of  the  Elenora.  The  king's  war-party  had 


CROSSING  UPOLU.  81 


saved  the  white  man's  ship  from  certain  destruc- 
tion, and  they  would  gladly  have  become  his 
friendly  advisers  at  this  juncture. 

But  the  young  King's  experience  with  other 
white  people  and  their  ships  had  not  been  pleasant, 
thus  he  failed  to  see  the  immense  advantage  that 
might  be  derived  from  his  association  with  the 
better  class  of  maritime  foreigners.  By  so  doing 
he  too  could  have  obtained  munitions  of  war,  and 
induced  skilful  white  men  to  enlist  in  his  service ; 
thus  enabling  him  to  compete  with  his  great  rival 
of  Hawaii.  But  failing  to  see  the  importance  of 
this  in  time,  the  unrelenting  fates  pronounced  his 
sad  and  cruel  doom. 

The  canoe  now  left  the  land,  and  stretched  out 
into  the  rough  waters  of  the  Upolu  Sea,  where 
strong  winds  and  swift  currents  contend  between 
Hawaii  and  Maui.  The  land  wind  had  served 
them  well  thus  far,  but  was  now  becoming  baffling 
and  unsteady.  Now  blowing  in  wild  gusts  from 
out  the  mountain  ravines,  and  now  giving  way  to 
the  strong  onset  of  the  freshening  trades,  which 
struggled  bravely  to  secure  their  right  of  domain 
over  the  Upolu  Sea. 

In  the  intervals  of  calm,  between  the  battling  of 
the  land  squalls  and  the  sea  wind,  Kalani  ordered 
his  unwounded  warriors  to  bring  their  paddles  into 
play,  himself  taking  a  paddle,  as  Kupule  volun- 
teered to  steer ;  for  the  lithe  young  princess  was 
handy  with  surf  board  or  canoe,  fish-spear  or 
paddle.  And  it  was  with  a  lover's  delight  that 
6 


82  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

Kalani  watched  the  deft  young  creature  guide  the 
great  war-canoes,  with  an  exquisite  show  of  muscle 
and  skill.  It  warmed  the  hearts  of  even  the 
wounded  warriors,  to  see  the  ravishing  young  blood 
leap  into  the  pearly  cheeks  of  the  maiden,  as  every 
muscle  and  sinew  of  her  girlish  figure  was  brought 
into  extremest  play.  Her  eyes  sparkled  with 
roguery,  and  her  bosom  heaved  like  a  young  billow 
with  exultation  ;  while  the  trailing  masses  of  jett}^ 
hair  forgot  their  office  of  vestment,  and  streamed 
like  a  black  banner  in  the  wind  alee. 

She  was  overjoyed  to  be  of  service  to  her  dear 
young  King,  and  delighted  to  receive  the  grim  ap- 
probation of  brave  and  bleeding  warriors,  who 
forgot  their  pains,  and  ceased  their  maledictions 
and  their  groans,  in  watching  this  charming  crea- 
ture act  the  steersman,  where  naught  but  the 
nicest  application  of  subtle  skill  could  serve  in  the 
place  of  the  usu^l  muscle  and  brawn  expended  by 
a  steersman. 

When  afe  length  the  trades  struck  down  the 
passage  strong  and  steady,  Kalani  took  the  guid- 
ance, steering  across  the  rough  Straits,  and  soon 
reached  Kana-loa,  the  southernmost  part  of  his 
kingdom  of  Maui.  They  soon  found  themselves 
coasting  along  under  the  shelter  of  grand  old 
Halakala  —  the  kt  House  of  the  Sun."  In  a  few 
hours  they  passed  between  Isle  Molokine  and  the 
Kula  district ;  the  wind  following  favorably  after 
them  through  between  the  islands,  until  they 
approached  the  low  level  of  Wailuku,  between  the 


ARRIVE   AT   LAHAINA.  83 

towering  Halakala  and  the  lesser  mountain  of  Eka. 
Here  the  fierce  "  wolly  waus  "  tore  through  the 
gut,  and  whitened  the  smooth  sea  along  the  beach, 
until  the  great  canoes  tore  on  with  utmost  rapidity, 
and  soon  passed  Opilu  Bay  and  the  Island  of  Ranai. 

The  moment  the  flying  canoes  passed  the  last 
point,  and  approached  near  enough  to  be  distin- 
guished by  the  people  of  Lahaina,  it  was  seen  that 
many  a  missing  one  was  laid  low.  Then  a  wild 
wail  of  mourning  broke  from  the  gathering  group 
upon  the  beach,  sweeping  in  dismal  cries  over  the 
sea,  and  up  the  steep  slopes  of  Eka's  sunburnt 
side,  whose  peaks  were  just  then  robing  them- 
selves in  the  sombre  hues  imparted  by  the  setting 
sun. 

It  was  well  known  to  all,  that  every  warrior 
who  went  forth  to  battle  with  their  King,  was 
chosen  from  among  the  noblest  and  the  bravest 
chiefs  in  all  the  Isles.  Hence  the  wild  grief  of 
the  people  ere  they  knew  who  were  dead.  For 
whosoever  the  dead  ones  might  be,  they  were 
worthy  of  the  profoundest  grief,  and  would  receive 
a  great  national  mourning. 

But,  as  the  great  double  canoe  approached 
nearer,  and  was  at  length  run  upon  the  black 
sand  beach  abreast  of  the  Maui  palace,  one  of  the 
chiefs,  hailing  from  the  bow  of  the  canoe,  pro- 
claimed that  Kalani  —  their  loved  young  King  — 
was  safe  and  unwounded  ;  and  Kamehameha  — 
the  terror  of  the  Isles  —  was  dead  !  Then  the 
mournful  wail  was  at  once  turned  into  a  tumult 


84  KALANI   OF    OAHU. 


of  joy  —  alike  for  the  death  of  the  giant  king  and 
the  safety  of  the  living  one. 

And  when  their  young  monarch  sprang  joyfully 
ashore,  leading  proudly  by  the  hand  the  royal 
princess  of  Hawaii,  proclaiming  her  as  Kupule  — 
the  "Queen  of  Oahu  !  "  —  the  shouts  of  the  glad 
populace  were  deafening,  in  the  wild  exuberance 
of  such  various  emotions ;  for  the  laugh  of  a  tran- 
sient mourner  is  the  more  hearty  because  of  the 
grief  that  has  gone  before. 

The  fame  of  the  princess  of  Hawaii  for  beauty 
and  wisdom,  and  kindliness  to  the  down-trodden 
people,  made  her  beloved  throughout  the  group. 
And  her  presence  among  them  told  at  a  glance 
that  Kalani  had  won  his  battle,  else  he  could  not 
have  borne  off  from  the  camp  of  their  arch  enemy 
the  charming  Pelelulu,  the-44  Haaheo  5  Hawaii !  " 
—  Pride  of  Hawaii. 

Wild  was  the  jubilation,  and  joyous  the  feasting 
on  that  eventful  night.  While  here  and  there 
grouped  the  ostentatious  mourners  making  the 
tropic  night  hideous  with  their  cries.  Those  of 
the  dead  warriors  belonging  to  Maui  were  given 
into  the  hands  of  the  tabu  priests  of  that  Island, 
a  tabu  being  proclaimed,  and  a  cruel  human  sacri- 
fice instituted  over  their  manes.  Those  of  the 
dead  chiefs  belonging  to  Oahu  were  sent  on  to 
that  Island,  with  orders  for  Paao,  the  high  priest, 
to  bestow  honors  and  sacrifices  upon  their  obse- 
quies. 

The  news  that  Kamehameha  was  slain  filled  the 


SACRIFICE  TO   MOA-ALII.  85 

whole  land  with  rejoicing.  His  resistless  feats  of 
arms  had  made  him  a  constant  source  of  dread 
throughout  the  leeward  Islands.  Freed  from  the 
dread  of  encountering  the  savage  Hawaiian  in 
future  battles,  the  war-like  chiefs  of  Maui  at  once 
began  to  instigate  a  plan  for  the  invasion  of  Ha- 
waii, with  a  view  to  taking  possession  of  the  Island 
before  the  panic-stricken  people  could  organize 
under  a  new  king. 

This  ambitious  design  was  finally  acquiesced  in 
by  Kalani.  A  small,  but  well-equipped  army, 
with  canoes  sufficient  for  their  transportation, 
were  hastily  got  ready  in  Maalea  bay.  In  less 
than  a  week  the  army  was  ready  for  embarking, 
starting  out  from  that  part  of  the  Hana  district 
lying  opposite  to  Kohala. 

Even  with  many  prayers  and  numerous  sacri- 
fices to  the  gods,  Kalani  had  not  been  able  to 
establish  communication  with  Pele  ;  thus  he  was 
compelled  by  the  force  of  events  to  embark  upon 
this  bold  expedition,  without  having  obtained 
divine  sanction,  or  sufficient  secular  encourage- 
ment for  hope  of  success.  But  the  ambition  of 
young  hearts  bends  everything  to  their  wishes,  and 
Kalani  was  at  length  determined  to  undertake  the 
conquest  in  spite  of  the  ominous  silence  and 
probable  disapprobation  of  the  dread  Goddess  of 
Mauna  Loa. 

Failing  to  awaken  the  sanction  or  sympathy  of 
Pele,  the  last  hours  before  embarking  were  given 
to  the  timely  worship  of  Moa-alii,  the  fierce  sea- 


86  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


god.  From  every  headland  about  the  Kana-loa 
rose  the  sacrificial  flames  ;  and  rended  limbs  and 
gory  portions  of  human  subjects  were  tossed  from 
the  cliffs  and  capes  to  Moa-alii,  and  his  ravenous 
tribe,  awaiting  the  savory  repast  in  the  blue  sea 
below.  This  example  of  dual  worship  is  by  no 
means  confined  to  the  Hawaiian  Isles.  The  first 
solicitations  in  all  lands  are  usually  offered  to  a 
people's  best  conception  of  the  divine,  and  over- 
ruling One.  But,  failing  in  immediate  response 
to  the  wishes  of  the  supplicator,  how  frequently 
is  the  lesser  conception,  the  underruling  One 
appealed  to ;  lest  our  human  schemes  for  human 
aggrandizement  should  fail  for  want  of  extraneous 
aid. 

Moa-alii  was  thus  often  indebted  to  Pele's  tardy 
recognition  of  the  warlike  schemes  of  her  people 
for  many  of  his  gory  repasts  upon  human  manes. 
Yet  so  wedded  were  the  king  and  his  people  to 
the  belief  that  Pele's  sanction  was  all-important 
to  the  success  of  any  warlike  enterprise,  that  it 
was  with  many  misgivings  that  Kalani  now  made 
his  final  preparations  for  embarkation;  and  this 
secondary  worship  bestowed  upon  the  sea-god  was 
not  entered  upon  with  relish,  nor  found  quite  suf- 
ficient to  awaken  the  desired  hopes  of  success. 

The  obsequious  attention  of  Kalani's  Alii  Kapu 
to  Moa-alii,  at  even  the  eleventh  hour,  served  to 
ensure  a  prosperous  voyage  across  the  ever-rugged 
waters  of  Upolu ;  and  with  this  hope  to  sustain 
them,  fifty  double  canoe  loads  of  warriors  em- 


KAPU  KANE.  87 


barked  "before  dawn,  while  the  trades  were  yet 
blowing  lightly. 

The  straits  were  crossed  ere  the  sun  had  tipped 
the  snows  on  Mauna  Kea  with  their  diurnal  glory. 
Keeping  along  the  adjacent  shore  of  Kohala,  a 
landing  was  made  at  Kawaihae  without  any  re- 
sistance from  the  scattered  forces  of  the  enemy. 
The  native  soldiers  stationed  here  being  wholly 
unprepared  for  invasion,  fled  in  hot  haste  to  the 
mountain  fastness. 

But  messengers  were  dispatched  in  every  direc- 
tion ;  and  in  a  few  days  an  army  of  Hawaiians 
more  than  twice  the  strength  of  the  invaders  was 
concentrated  in  the  mountain  ravines,  which  was 
duly  reported  to  Kalani  by  his  numerous  spies  and 
local  friends  from  the  Kohala  and  Kona  districts. 

The  fame  of  Kalani  was  already  such  that  even  the 
out-numbering  army  of  Hawaiians  hesitated  about 
attacking  his  irresistible  warriors,  led  on  by  such  an 
impetuous  hero.  Thus  demoralized  by  their  fears, 
they  resorted  to  uses  of  cunning  and  stratagem. 
Sending  out  small  war-parties,  they  gathered  here 
and  there  upon  the  foot-hills  above  the  Oahuans, 
endeavoring  to  tempt  them  to  battle,  with  a  pur- 
pose of  drawing  the  invaders  into  an  ambush  among 
the  mountain  gorges  by  this  display  of  weakness. 

But  the  scouts  of  Oahu  were  frequently  coming 
in,  reporting  the  continuous  reinforcement  of  the 
Hawaiians,  until  a  great  army  now  lay  ambushed 
among  the  hills.  By  the  advice  of  a  war  council, 
Kalani  had  sent  to  Maui  for  more  men,  as  it  was 


88  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

considered  imprudent  to  attack  at  a  disadvantage 
in  an  enemy's  country. 

Though  Kalani  was  too  proud  to  retreat  without 
giving  battle,  yet  he  now  hesitated  with  more  than 
usual  misgivings,  because  there  had  come  no  pro- 
pitious signs  from  the  volcanic  world,  or  other  au- 
spicious concurrence  of  events  to  intimate  the  needed 
sanction  of  Pele.  Thus  situated,  the  priests  now 
proclaimed  a  terrible  Kapu  Kane  —  man  tabu  —  and 
taking  possession  of  the  great  heiau  at  Kawaihae, 
they  sent  out  their  ferocious  pepehi  Kanakas  (man- 
killers)  in  every  direction,  entrapping  a  score  of 
natives  too  old  to  run,  or  too  young  to  fight,  but 
sufficiently  acceptable  to  sacrifice  to  the  obdurate 
Goddess  of  Kilauea.  Throughout  the  whole  night 
long  the  hours  were  made  hideous  by  the  sad  wail- 
ing of  the  mourners  and  the  howling  outcries  of  the 
priests  invoking  divine  aid  from  Pele. 

While  the  numerous  priests  were  thus  wrestling 
with  the  gods,  and  the  wise  diviners  were  disem- 
bowelling the  dead,  during  the  process  of  the  sac- 
rificial rites,  Kalani  had  immured  himself  in  the 
holy  of  holies,  the  sacred  house  within  the  en- 
closure of  the  Temple,  and  given  himself  to  fast- 
ing and  prayer,  and  that  degree  of  dramatic  enter- 
tainment most  acceptable  to  the  sex  of  his  dread 
divinity. 

With  the  King  was  the  royal  AJcua  pua  —  his 
divine  bird-god  —  richly  decorated  with  rare  feath- 
ers and  costly  pearls;  together  with  the  brilliant 
jewels  long  since  descended  to  the  kings  of  Maui — 


POSING  FOR  THE   GODDESS.  89 

heirlooms  from  the  old  Spanish  priests  wrecked  in 
their  rich  argosy  upon  Pua  Pele  centuries  before. 

As  an  ardent  maiden  decks  herself  in  finery  to 
please  the  lover's  eye,  so  the  Boy  King  now  adorned 
himself  in  best  attire,  ready  to  receive  his  beloved 
Goddess  in  state.  Upon  his  head  was  the  proud 
helmet  worn  by  his  great  father,  —  the  fierce 
"  Thunderer," — richly  adorned  with  yellow  feath- 
ers, the  kingly  color,  and  gayly  plumed  with  the 
crimson  tail-feathers  of  the  tropic  bird. 

Depending  gracefully  from  his  shoulders  hung 
the  far-famed  Mamo  of  a  long  line  of  kings,  yel- 
low and  glistening  as  polished  gold.  This  exqui- 
site mantle  was  made  from  the  hair-like  feathers 
taken  from  the  weird  little  iiwi  birds,  whose  wild- 
wood  notes  are  as  strange  and  guttural  as  their 
name  would  imply.  Not  the  richest  fabric  ever 
woven  for  European  monarch  could  match  this 
costly  war-cloak  of  the  kings  of  Oahu. 

Tired  of  his  long,  prayerful  obeisance,  Kalani  was 
now  seen  posed  like  a  gladiator  on  guard  to  receive 
his  foe.  In  the  one  hand  glittered  the  tremulous 
point  of  his  long  paloa,  and  his  two-handed  broad- 
sword was  in  the  other.  Both  sword  and  dagger 
were  presents  given  to  Kahekili  by  the  courtly 
Vancouver,  whose  judicious  influence  over  the  sav- 
age kings  was  much  more  humanizing  than  that 
of  the  ill-fated,  injudicious  Cook. 

Cutting  and  thrusting  at  an  imaginary  foe,  Ka- 
lani had  possessed  himself  of  an  appearance  of  sav- 
age fury,  as  he  menaced  and  manoeuvred  before  his 


90  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

unseen  antagonist,  in  futile  endeavor  to  attract  the 
attention  of  Pele,  either  by  the  adornment  of  his 
manly  person  or  the  imposing  postures  of  a  warrior 
in  act  of  battle.  Alas,  alas  !  was  this  heroic  god- 
son of  Pele  right  in  supposing  that  the  divine  ones 
of  either  heaven  or  earth  could  be  imposed  upon 
by  such  an  exhibition  of  vanities  ?  Judge  him  not 
harshly,  for  he  was  wiser  than  we  know. 

Exhausted  with  his  manual  exercise  in  panto- 
mimic battle  with  a  mimic  foe  ;  his  fierce  lunges 
and  swift  slashes  with  his  jewel-hilted  sword  ;  the 
wary  feints  and  cunning  stabs  with  his  keen  paloa 
into  some  grim  battle-ghost  of  his  brain,  —  Kalani 
at  length  sunk  down  upon  his  divan  of  soft  lahala 
mats  and  pulu  pillows,  and  was  soon  overcome 
with  profoundest  slumber. 

How  long  Kalani  slept,  he  knew  not.  But  sud- 
denly the  whole  outer  world  was  convulsed  with 
throes  that  shook  the  rocking  sphere  to  its  centre. 
Was  it  a  divine  behest,  or  a  dread  retribution  at 
hand?  To  those  without  there  came  at  first  a 
long,  low  muttering  as  of  distant  thunder.  Then 
the  light  of  the  stars  was  put  out,  quenched  upon 
the  instant  as  by  the  black  outriders  of  a  coming 
tempest. 

Then  followed  the  quick  succeeding  earthquakes, 
rolling  with  terrific  noises  down  from  the  high 
mountains  to  the  wave-lashed  shore.  Down  top- 
pled the  lesser  mountains,  rent  to  their  base.  Torn 
were  the  great  cliffs  along  Kohala's  shore,  until 
they  tumbled  headlong  into  the  sea. 


"I  AM  PELE,   YOUR   GOD!"  91 

It  was  Pele !  She  had  awoke  at  length  to  the 
impending  necessities  of  the  hour.  She  had  di- 
vined with  the  swift  retribution  of  godhead,  that 
evil  was  predominant,  and  justice  must  be  meted 
upon  whom  it  would  fall.  The  fate  of  the  Island 
nations  trembled  in  the  balance,  awaiting  the 
divine  adjustments  of  her  hand. 

Kalani  had  dreamed  that  he  was  being  ingulfed 
by  a  red  river  of  fire,  rolling  down  from  Kilauea. 
But  as  the  swift-flowing  lava  approached,  and 
seemed  about  to  overwhelm  him,  a  voice  from  out 
the  starless  gloom  spoke  to  him,  saying  :  "Aloha! 
Kalani.  Fear  not.  Is  not  Pele  the  godmother  of 
Oahu'sking?" 

And  the  fiery  river  divided  about  him,  and  went 
roaring  down  upon  the  one  hand  and  the  other ; 
destroying  the  two  ambushed  armies  of  the  enemy  ; 
harming  neither  himself  nor  his  embattled  war- 
riors :  no,  not  so  much  as  singeing  a  hair  of  their 
heads. 


A  WHIRR  of  wings  aroused  the  King's  surprise! 

In  voice  divine  he  heard  the  Goddess  call, 
And  there  — 'unseen  —  stood  Pele  'fore  his  eyes, 

Her  godlike  silhouette  discloses  all. 

Wind-blown  her  tresses — pinions  in  repose  — 
Her  hands  upon  his  shoulders,  cold  and  chill! 

A  woman's  form  her  sun-made  shadow  shows, 
Whose  lips  upon  his  own  awake  a  thrill ! 

Dead  lay  the  army,  stricken  by  her  might, 
No  living. soul  e'er  woke  to  tell  the  tale! 

What  awful  power  disclosed  to  human  sight; 
Well  might  the  warrior  King  recede,  and  quail ! 

Some  died  with  hope-illumined  faces  seen, 
Their  feather  mamos  wrapt  about  the  head; 

Some  died  with  horror,  prostrate  on  the  green ; 
One  sulph'rous  breath  from  Pele  laid  them  dead ! 


92 


CHAPTER  VII. 


®^  ND  in  Kalarii's  dream,  one  in  the  semblance 
of  a  fair  woman  came  and  sat  by  him  ; 
and  with  her  dainty  lips,  crimson  as  the 
red  ohea,  she  snatched  away  his  breath 
as  he  slept,  saluting  his  sensuous  mouth  with  her 
hallowed  kisses.  Such  was  the  ardor  of  the  fair 
one  of  his  dreams,  that  she  awoke  the  sleeper  from 
his  vision  of  love  and  glory. 

And  he  awoke.  And  the  eyes  of  Kalani  opened 
upon  a  blaze  of  intensest  light,  dazzling  him  near 
to  blindness  with  its  brilliance.  In  a  rolling  cloud 
of  white  sulphurous  smoke  and  yellow  flame  stood 
the  beautiful  Goddess,  even  Pele !  the  creator  of 
the  heavens  and  the  earth. 

Bending  like  a  loving  woman  over  the  half- 
awakened  King,  the  lustrous  blue  eyes  of  Pele 
looked  tenderly  -down  into  the  dark  orbs  of  the 
boy  warrior,  as  she  impetuously  bid  him  arise,  and 
hearken  to  her  counsel  and  commands: 

"  I  am  Pele  !  I  have  come  to  counsel  with  my 
young  warrior  of  Oahu.  I  have  come  to  admonish 
him  that  his  ambition  is  too  lofty  —  vaulting  into 
the  domains  of  godhead  —  for  if  an  eagle  soars  too 
near  to  the  sun,  his  pinions  will  be  seared,  and  he 

93 


94  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

will  fall  maimed  back  to  the  earth  again.  Be  wise 
in  time,  for  the  days  of  all  men  are  numbered. 
Enough  ever  lies  at  hand  to  enrich  the  noblest ; 
beware,  lest  you  reach  too  far  off  for  plunder ;  or 
stretch  your  hand  over  the  domain  of  Godhead. 

"  Kalani  has  brought  his  fleet  of  brave  warriors 
across  Upolu  Sea,  without  sanction  or  assent  from 
Pele.  He  has  feasted  Moa-alii  —  the  hated  sea-god 
—  and  come  abroad  to  capture  the  great  kingdom 
of  Hawaii,  whereon  stands  the  fiery  throne  of  Pele. 

"  But  there  lives  a  greater  than  Kalani  in  this 
land  of  mountains  and  rivers  of  fire,  and  Hawaii  is 
his  kingdom.  Kamehameha,  who  was  slain  by  the 
valor  of  my  Boy  King,  though  he  was  dead,  yet 
is  he  alive  again  !  This  land  is  his.  I  have  said  it ! 
It  is  Kamehameha's,  and  he  shall  rule  it ;  though 
there  fall  the  heavens,  and  the  earth  is  rent  in 
twain ;  he,  and  his  noble  descendants,  even  to  the 
tenth  generation  of  men. 

44  My  hero  of  Oahu  :  there  are  others  for  you  to 
flash  your  haole  kanes  paloa  upon  (white  man's 
dagger).  Even  while  I  counsel  with  you,  a  power- 
ful king  and  great  warrior  is  preparing  to  wrest 
your  own  beautiful  kingdom  of  Oahu  from  your 
rule.  Go  home  to  the  new  wahine  I  have  bestowed 
upon  you,  arouse  you,  and  behold  the  battle  afar 
off,  lest  you  be  found  wanting  in  the  time  of  need. 

"  Hear  me,  Kalani !  The  young  moon  is  now  at 
hoaka  (two  days  old),  roaming  among  the  stars 
like  a  thready  crescent  of  gold  ;  yet  an  hour  before 
the  time  of  kulu  (full  moon),  ere  she  has  filled  her 


INTERVIEW   WITH   PELE.  95 

maiden  zone  with  glory  from  devouring  many  stars, 
see  that  your  battle-line  is  formed  on  the  steep 
hillside  of  Nuuanu,  or  the  offspring  of  the  Thun- 
derer will  be  known  in  the  land  of  Oahu  no  more. 

"  Open  your  ears,  that  you  may  hear ;  for  it  is 
Pele  who  lifts  the  veil  of  poeleele  (darkness)  before 
you.  I  will  hang  the  yellow  kulu  in  the  western 
sky,  till  her  white  sheen  lies  like  a  roadway  of  silver 
between  the  gap  of  the  great  breakers  leading  into 
your  harbor  of  Honolulu.  Watch  you  in  that  hour, 
—  you,  and  the  fair  young  Queen  I  have  given 
you,  —  for  afar  off  upon  the  sea  you  shall  behold 
the  waas  of  Kauai,  bringing  Keao  and  his  warriors, 
who  are  more  numerous  than  the  whistling  plovers 
on  Waikiki's  sandy  shore. 

"  Fight  the  battle  which  I  now  permit  you  with 
the  ambushed  foe  among  the  mountains,  —  lest 
your  gay  plumes  droop  like  a  fowl's  in  a  storm,  — 
then  hasten  to  your  own  fair  isle.  Bid  every  war- 
rior whet  his  weapons  into  its  utmost  keenness  ; 
mend  his  spears  and  paloas,  for  the  blood  of  Oahu's 
braves  shall  flow  in  your  beautiful  valley  of  Nuu- 
anu, until  its  streams  shall  be  redder  than  the  hue 
of  my  rivers  of  lava. 

"  But  out  of  much  evil  may  come  some  good, 
even  to  those  who  suffer  and  toil ;  such  is  the 
method  of  the  gods.  In  that  day  the  battle  shall 
not  go  to  the  strong ;  else  my  loved  young  hero 
must  go  down.  In  the  hour  of  your  final  victory 
you  will  love  whom  you  love  with  a  devotion  you 


96  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

cannot  bestow  to-day,  for  she  is  wiser  and  braver 
than  you  know  ;  for  is  she  not  akin  to  Pele  ? 

"  Be  cunning,  and  watchful,  and  full  of  the  cir- 
cuitous wisdom  of  the  serpent,  in  your  warfare 
with  the  sons  of  men.  As  the  battle  is  not  to  the 
strong,  so  the  race  is  not  to  the  swift.  The  sharp 
eyes  of  a  great  warrior  spies  the  end  of  battle  afar 
off,  and  layeth  deep  his  cunning  pitfalls  before  the 
footsteps  of  the  foe.  He  appears  to  his  eneir^  in 
unexpected  places,  until  fear  possesses  the  heart 
of  whom  you  would  ensnare,  lest  the  one  pitfall 
he  has  discovered  should  be  only  one  of  many. 
Lest,  because  his  one  weak  flank  has  been  assailed 
and  crushed,  so  the  other  likewise  may  be  in 
danger  from  a  hidden  snare  he  cannot  discover. 
Thus  your  foe  flies  because  of  your  greater  cun- 
ning in  the  hour  of  battle. 

44  You,  and  your  Alii  kapus,  should  have  praise 
because  of  your  frequent  worship  at  my  wahi 
kapus  (sacred  places^),  and  your  numerous  sacri- 
fices of  kanakers  at  the  great  Tieianu  at  Waikiki. 
Above  all  the  sons  of  men  my  Boy  King  of  Oahu 
is  the  pride  of  my  heart  ;  fierce  in  battle  as  the 
mountain  eagle,  and  swifter  than  the  wind  when 
he  pursueth  the  retreating  foe.  Yet  other  battles 
shall  he  win,  greater  than  all  that  have  gone  be- 
fore ;  and  Pele  will  guide  her  young  warrior's 
hand  in  the  hour  of  combat,  and  shield  him  from 
peril  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight.  Though  Kalani 
shall  yet  fight  and  win ;  because  of  my  love  he 
shall  die  young,  and  become  a  god. 


ADMONITION   OF  THE   GODDESS.  97 

"  But  Kamehameha  is  also  my  lover,  and  his 
worship  is  pleasing  to  my  sight.  He  only  has  had 
courage  to  climb  my  lonely  mountains  without 
fear,  and  sit  on  the  fiery  brink  of  Kilauea  without 
trembling.  Even  the  black  night  and  the  moun- 
tain storms  do  not  appall  his  great  heart,  for  he 
has  witnessed  the  wild  revels  of  my  gods  of  Ki- 
lauea, when  I  have  spoken  to  him  with  tongues  of 
liquid  fire,  and  whispered  to  him  with  my  voice  of 
many  earthquakes.  Thus,  because  of  his  love  for 
me,  harm  shall  come  to  him  no  more  from  the  hand 
of  man  —  not  even  from  Kalani  —  and  his  king- 
dom shall  increase  because  of  his  bravery  in  battle, 
until  there  are  no  more  kingdoms  in  the  Eight 
Seas  to  conquer. 

"  Because  of  Kamehameha's  love  of  the  solitude 
of  my  lonely  mountains,  he  is  called  the  '  Lonely 
One.'  But  he  came  with  a  wish  to  see  my  face, 
and  a  great  heart  may  bend  the  heavens  to  its  will ; 
and  I  came  and  sat  by  his  side,  for  the  gods  love 
whomsoever  can  venerate  without  fear. 

"  Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  reign  of  Ka- 
laniopuu  I  conversed  in  person  with  the  Lonely 
One,  —  as  I  now  make  myself  visible  to  Kalani, — 
and  promised  him  the  kingdom  of  Hawaii.  On 
the  death-bed  of  the  old  King,  I  bid  him  send  for 
Kamehameha  and  bestow  the  half  of  his  kingdom 
upon  him.  And  he  did  it,  and  died.  Kameha- 
meha's battles  with  the  rightful  heir,  Kiwalao,  ac- 
complished the  rest ;  and  he  is  sovereign  king  of 
7 


98  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

Hawaii,  he  and  his  descendants  to  the  tenth  gen- 
eration. 

"  But  Kalani  is  my  hero,  in  whom  I  take  delight. 
His  beauty  is  a  joy  to  Pele,  and  she  has  given  him 
a  princess  such  as  the  world  of  men  has  not  seen 
before.  The  valor  of  my  Boy  King  had  won  the 
heart  of  the  wahine,  and  she  loved  him  long ;  and 
you  shall  make  her  your  Queen,  and  Oahu  shall 
rejoice  in  her  wisdom  and  her  beauty. 

"  Be  not  vainglorious,  for  behold  already  your 
fame  is  enthroned  among  the  stars.  Because  of 
your  heroism,  and  our  mutual  love  of  warfare, 
Pele  will  now  permit  her  young  warrior  to,  go 
forth  and  win  a  battle  over  the  Hawaiians.  They 
are  already  gathered  in  legions  among  the  moun- 
tain glens  above  you ;  ambushed  after  the  best 
manner  in  the  knowledge  of  men. 

"  But  because  they  have  become  too  vainglori- 
ous, and  have  performed  no  Kane  kapu  (man  tabu) 
in  my  sacred  places,  Pele  will  now  show  her 
almightiness  to  her  people ;  such  a  witness  of 
divine  retribution  as  shall  live  forever  in  the  mem- 
ory of  men. 

"  Go  forth,  Kalani !  climb  the  steep  sides  of  Kea 
with  your  small  army  of  Oahu  braves.  Seek  the 
fierce  hordes  of  Hawaiians  in  the  central  of  the  three 
valleys ;  you  will  find  them  eager  to  meet  you  by 
the  one,  and  ready  to  ambush  you  by  the,  two. 
Of  the  two  armies  lying  ambushed  in  the  valleys 
on  the  right  hand  and  the  left,  take  ye  no  heed  ; 
though  they  think  to  pounce  upon  your  rear,  and 


PELE'S  AID  IN  BATTLE.  99 

destroy  yon,  Pele  will  set  the  seal  of  her  might 
upon  them,  for  they  are  ungodly  men.  That 
which  we  accomplish  in  your  aid  this  day,  shall 
make  your  battle  of  Mauna  Kea  the  most  famous 
in  the  warfare  of  men. 

44  On  the  one  army  to  the  left,  Pele  will  lay  her 
hand  lightly,  as  when  a  sea-hawk  swoops  among 
the  winged  fishes  and  seizes  but  a  few  ;  not  all  of 
these  shall  die,  because  of  their  leader,  who  has 
worshipped  me  often  in  secret.  But  upon  the 
army  ambushed  to  the  right,  exulting  in  vainglory 
and  scorning  the  gods,  the  weight  of  our  just  in- 
dignation shall  fall.  Though  the  sunlight  shall 
lie  brightly  upon  Kalani  and  his  battling  warriors, 
those  of  his  foes  to  the  right  shall  die.  For  I  will 
breathe  with  my  fiery  breath  upon  them,  and  they 
shall  drop  down  one  by  one  like  men  in  sleep ; 
singed  and  burned  like  a  moth  in  the  camp-fire, 
and  not  one  of  all  that  host  of  fierce  warriors 
shall  awake  unto  life  again. 

44  So  go  forth  to  battle,  and  fear  not  for  the 
result ;  for  though  your  foes  are  quadruple  your 
army  in  numbers,  not  one  of  that  proud  army 
which  most  could  harm  you  shall  live  to  fight  you. 
It  shall  be  a  token  to  all  the  world  that  Pele  is 
mighty  in  her  wrath,  the  one  dread  power  above 
all  others,  most  terrible  to  behold  in  the  day  of 
retribution. 

"  To  Kalani  of  Oahu,  the  love  of  Pele  thus  be- 
stowed, shall  become  the  mightiest  power  of  his 
kingly  crown.  Kalani  is  my  best-beloved  hero 


10D  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

among  the  Isles,  because  of  his  youth  and  manly 
beauty,  his  invincible  courage  in  the  front  of  battle, 
and  the  religious  abundance  of  human  sacrifices  in 
the  great  Heiaus  of  his  kingdom. 

44 1  depart  now  to  my  palace  home  in  Kilauea. 
Butvin  the  hour  of  battle  I  will  sit  upon  the  moun- 
tain top  and  watch  your  great  feats  of  arms.  When 
the  battle  is  done,  you  and  your  blood-stained 
warriors  shall  go  and  look  upon  a  whole  army  of 
dead  Kanakas,  retributed  for  a  cause.  Take  warn- 
ing by  what  you  see  ! 

44  The  token  that  Pele  is  pleased  with  her  young 
hero  in  that  hour,  and  that  she  stands  invisible  by 
his  side  in  womanly  admiration  of  his  deeds,  shall 
be  the  dark  spot  I  will  lay  upon  the  sun  while  I 
abide  with  you.  This,  and  the  more  visible  token 
of  one  lone  puaa  (hog)  being  seen  rooting,  swine- 
like,  among  the  dead  warriors  whom  I  have  slain, 
because  of  their  sins  and  my  great  love  for  Kalani. 
Aloha!  kuu  hoa  Kalani."  (Love  to  my  friend 
Kalani.) 

With  a  smile  of  unearthly  sweetness,  and  a  lin- 
gering, tender  glance  from  fond  eyes  of  iris  hue, 
the  flame-cloud  in  which  Pele  had  sat,  rose  heaven- 
ward in  majestic  splendor,  fading  slowly  and 
almost  imperceptibly  away. 

The  stillness  of  death  reigned  in  that  little 
sanctuary  after  the  departure  of  the  divine  guest 
from  the  great  Jieiau  of  Hawaii.  The  thoughts  of 
Kalani  were  as  thoughts  of  molten  lava;  his 
young  soul  was  fired  with  the  brilliant  deeds  of 


101 


valor  he  would  accomplish  in  the  presence  of  the 
divine  goddess  of  Mauna  Loa.  He  questioned,  in 
his  heart,  if  the  figurative  language  of  Pele  was  to 
be  accepted  as  having  a  literal  meaning.  Would 
she  indeed  enter  in  person  into  this  unequal  war- 
fare with  the  Hawaiians  ?  Time  alone  could  tell. 

In  the  outer  world  all  was  again  calm.  The 
shock  of  earthquakes  had  ceased,  and  the  heavens 
had  become  cloudless,  and  the  morning  stars  were 
twinkling  the  last  good  night  to  their  dancing  re- 
flections in  the  tranquil  sea.  The  stern  voice  of 
Paao  —  the  great  high-priest  —  was  heard  wailing 
in  sadness  and  sorrow,  because  of  his  insufficient 
prayers,  or  ungenerous  sacrifice  of  human  victims, 
having  failed  to  bring  acceptable  acknowledgment 
from  the  gods.  And  yet  his  human  holocaust  had 
numbered  his  victims  by  the  score. 

Paao  had  received  no  sign  as  yet  of  the  divine 
presence  of  Pele,  and  knew  not  that  she  had 
veiled  her  proximity  from  the  lesser  Alii  Kapu  by 
the  earthquake,  and  dealt  alone  with  their  young 
King  within  the  holy  of  holies,  and  gone  forth  to 
her  mountain  throne  again.  But  suddenly  the 
tones  of  Paao's  mournful  outcries  were  changed 
into  exultant  cries  of  joy ;  for  without  the  rumble 
of  an  earthquake,  or  other  indication  of  Pele's 
being  aware  of  his  anxious  oblations,  there,  upon 
the  dawn-touched  snow-crest  of  Mauna  Loa,  jets 
the  red  lava  with  its  finger  of  fire  into  the  sky, 
rolling  down  the  mountain  side  in  a  river  of  blood 
toward  the  sea. 


102  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

For  an  hour  the  fiery  eruption  flowed  forth  in 
red  vomit  that  outcrimsoned  the  dawn,  and  then 
went  down  as  suddenly  as  it  came.  The  priest 
now  proclaimed  his  glad  tidings  to  the  army  with- 
out the  walls  of  the  heiau ;  announcing  by  the 
loud-voiced  heralds  that  because  of  his  long  wrest- 
ling in  prayer,  and  his  holocausts  of  dead  Kane, 
Pele  had  at  length  come  to  their  aid  and  promised 
them  victory. 

Paao  was  still  kept  in  ignorance  of  Kalani's  in- 
terview with  the  Goddess,  which  was  held  secret 
because  of  the  prophetic  counsel  imparted,  that 
might  perhaps  serve  to  discourage  the  less  brave 
chiefs  of  the  army.  For  had  not  Pele  imparted 
to  Kalani  the  dread  news  of  her  having  restored 
Kamehameha  to  life  again  ?  Had  she  not  also 
asserted  the  renewal  of  her  love  for  the  grim  and 
hideous  giant  of  Hawaii  —  than  whom  none  were 
held  in  such  unseemly  fear,  because  of  his  mur- 
derous havoc  in  battle,  and  his  cunning  policy  in 
peace  ?  And  had  Pele  not  further  announced  that 
the  kingdom  of  Hawaii  should  remain  Kameha- 
meha's,  and  subsequently  be  permitted  to  grow 
on  until  it  swallowed  up  all  the  other  kingdoms  of 
the  Eight  Isles  ? 

Alas,  had  she  not  told  Kalani  that  a  great  king 
and  brave  warrior  was  already  secretly  preparing 
an  army  to  invade  his  beautiful  kingdom  of  Oahu? 
Who  could  it  be  but  Keao,  his  traitorous  uncle, 
the  fierce  old  king  of  Kauai.  Here  was  a  danger, 
indeed  ! 


ANSWER  TO   PRAYER.  103 

The  brother  of  Kalani's  dead  father,  knowing 
the  weakness  of  Oahu's  army,  from  the  long  con- 
tinued wars  with  Kamehameha,  was  designing  to 
steal,  like  a  tempest  at  midnight,  upon  the  coveted 
kingdom,  while  Kalani  was  abroad  contending 
with  the  Hawaiians.  This  news  would  greatly 
dishearten  every  warrior  in  the  five  kingdoms,  for 
Keao  was  known  to  be  terrible  as  a  thunderbolt  in 
the  first  shock  of  his  battles ;  and  but  for  the  past 
aid  of  his  allied  forces,  the  army  of  Oahu  could 
not  have  sustained  themselves  against  the  terrible 
onslaughts  of  the  Hawaiians. 

Above  all,  had  Pele  not  warned  Kalani  that  he 
should  die  young ;  that  he  could  not  be  permitted 
to  outlive  the  latest  deed  of  his  coming  glory? 
Alas,  alas!  with  all  the  world  so  bright  and 
beautiful  before  him,  to  die  young  and  leave  his 
charming  Kupule,  whom  he  had  already  learned 
to  love  better  than  his  life. 

Alas  !  to  die  and  leave  his  fair  isle  of  Oahu,  with 
its  fruitful  valleys,  and  its  sea-gardens  of  rare  pearls 
and  countless  ocean  treasures.  Oahu,  with  its 
odorous  forests  of  sandal  wood  ;  its  countless  groves 
of  yellow  orange,  and  red  ohea-trees,  where  sing 
the  o-o  and  the  royal  iiwi.  An  Isle  so  precious  in 
the  sight  of  deity  that  Moa-alii  —  the  terrible  sea- 
god  —  is  set  to  guard  it,  caverned  in  his  subter- 
ranean den,  deep  down  under  the  great  coral  reef 
near  the  sacred  heiau  of  Waikiki ! 

Well  might  the  young  King  exclaim,  in  bitter 
anguish,  as  he  contemplated  the  brief  span  of  life 


104  KALANI   OP  OAHU. 

allotted  him  by  the  Goddess :  "  Auwe  !  auwe ! 
Aloha,  kuu  Knpule  ;  aloha,  kuu  aupuni  o  Oahu  !  " 

At  the  earliest  dawn  of  light,  Kalani  called  the 
leading  chiefs  of  his  army  about  him,  simply  inform- 
ing them  that  he  had  received  a  revelation  from 
Pele  during  the  night,  and  bid  them  prepare  to 
march  with  all  haste  upon  the  Hawaiians.  They 
were  soon  upon  their  way,  pressing  forward  up 
the  deep  central  valley  of  Waimea,  leading  to  the 
mountain  fastness,  where  the  enemy  were  seen 
flaunting  their  banana  leaves,  and  brandishing 
their  spears  in  defiance. 

With  a  strong  rear-guard  in  charge  of  Boki,  ready 
to  face  about  and  defend  the  rear  from  a  hidden 
foe,  who  were  expected  to  close  in  upon  them  from 
the  valleys  on  either  hand  after  they  had  passed, 
Kalani  led  on  his  foremost  rank  of  chiefs  in  person, 
because  of  some  misgivings  expressed  among  his 
more  prudent  warriors. 

Marching  straight  up  the  central  valley  of  the 
three,  which  debouched  from  a  common  centre  on 
the  steep  mountain-side,  hoping  to  fairly  encounter 
the  middle  corps  of  the  Hawaiians  before  their  two 
ambushed  wings  could  be  brought  into  action  upon 
his  rear,  Kalani  found  the  cunning  enemy  steadily 
falling  back,  decoying  him  up  the  valley,  with  a 
view  to  their  flanking  armies  being  brought  into 
action  before  battle  was  offered  in  front. 

Still  Kalani  pressed  boldly  on,  while  the  curcu- 
bita  drums  and  bamboo  fifes  did  their  utmost  to 
enliven  his  dispirited  army,  who  liked  not  the  cer- 


PRELUSIVE   HORRORS.  105 

tain  peril  of  their  position.  They  had  marched 
nearly  up  to  the  head  of  the  valley  before  the  re- 
treating enemy  showed  signs  of  coming  to  a  stand 
and  offering  battle. 

There  were  ominous  clouds  shrouding  all  the 
great  mountain  peaks  above  them,  as  they  pressed 
on  in  breathless  haste  for  conflict.  Kea  was  hidden 
in  more  than  midnight  blackness.  And  from  the 
more  remote  brow  of  Loa  came  an  angry  mutter- 
ing, in  prophetic  keeping  with  the  threatening  clash 
of  arms,  as  the  serried  ranks  closed  in  upon  each 
other  for  a  death  grapple  at  last. 

The  terrible  blackness  which  so  lowered  upon 
them  was  not  that  of  a  thunder-storm,  for  no  rain 
fell,  and  no  lightning  was  visible.  Momentarily 
the  gathering  gloom  increased,  creeping  down  more 
and  more  upon  the  valleys,  until  no  man  could 
fairly  distinguish  the  face  of  his  fellow.  As  the 
dismal  blackness  closed  in  fairly  upon  them,  the 
sulphurous  fumes  blew  into  their  faces,  until  every 
soldier  stood  aghast  with  weapon  in  hand,  cowed 
by  a  peril  more  deadly  than  that  of  war. 

Suddenly  this  horrible  cloud  rent  asunder,  and 
the  storm  of  gray  ashes  fluttered  down  like  snow- 
flakes  upon  the  grass  and  trees.  Above  them 
showed  a  narrow,  cloudless  rift,  through  to  the 
heavens  beyond,  down  which  burst  the  morning 
sun  ;  until  the  birds  sang,  and  the  swaying  fronds 
of  the  countless  fern-trees  glistened  in  his  ray. 

Then  the  two  awe-stricken  armies  rushed  into 
combat,  fighting  hand  to  hand  with  the  utmost 


106  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


desperation  of  frenzied  men.  Each  of  the  contend- 
ing nations  accounted  the  sudden  rift  in  the  sul- 
phurous cloud  as  a  good  omen,  intended  especially 
for  themselves.  Both  were  worshippers  of  the 
divine  Pele,  and  it  is  not  an  unusual  occurrence  in 
this  world  of  ours  for  both  the  saint  and  the  sinner 
to  each  think  themselves  the  most  worthy  of  sancti- 
fication,  to  the  utter  exclusion  of  all  others. 

As  the  contending  armies  fought  on,  swaying 
to  the  one  side  of  the  valley  and  the  other,  they 
heard  the  hoarse  rumbling  of  earthquakes  in  the 
adjacent  valleys,  invading  their  ears  like  muffled 
thunder.  It  was  apparent  to  all  that  Pele  was 
angered  with  some  one,  and  was  abroad  upon  the 
war-path,  bent  upon  destruction.  And  because  of 
the  conceits  of  men,  each  thought  the  dread  God- 
dess was  about  to  chastise  the  other.  Only  the 
favored  King  of  Oahu  knew  the  true  meaning  of 
the  clouded  heavens  and  the  rocking  earth.  And 
knowing  the  tender,  cerulean  eyes  of  the  beautiful 
Goddess  were  looking  down  upon  his  swift  deeds 
of  war,  from  her  mountain  eyrie  above  the  clouds, 
Kalani  fought  upon  this  eventful  morning  as  never 
•young  hero  fought  before.  One  after  another  of 
the  savage  chiefs  of  Hawaii,  deeming  it  their  spe- 
cial mission  to  slay  this  over-valorous  foe,  leaped 
from  the  ranks  to  confront  him,  and  went  down 
before  his  flashing  pahi,  as  falls  a  gnarled  tree 
before  the  blast  of  a  tempest. 

Soon  the  ranks  of  the  Hawaiians  were  broken, 
and  they  fled,  hiding  themselves  in  the  thickets  of 


THE  BATTLE   OF  KEA.  107 

fern-trees  and  among  the  lateral  ravines  of  the 
valley.  As  }^et  nothing  had  been  seen  of  the  dual 
army  that  was  expected  to  close  in  upon  their  rear 
from  the  adjacent  valleys.  "  Where  are  our  am- 
bushed forces,  from  which  so  much  was  expected  ?  " 
was  the  question  asked  by  the  numerous  skulking 
Hawaiians,  as  they  listened  with  anguished  hearts 
for  some  sound  of  combat  down  the  valley,  when 
they  hoped  to  again  take  courage,  and  fall  upon 
the  doubly-beset  Oahuans. 

But  only  the  song  of  summer  birds  among  the 
fern-trees,  and  the  hum  of  prolific  bees  among  the 
hollyhock  and  hibiscus  flowers,  met  the  anxious  ear. 
The  sun  still  looked  brightly  down  upon  the 
Oahuans  as  they  gathered  up  their  wounded  and 
returned  cautiously  down  the  valley.  Yet  still  the 
black  clouds  rocked  and  rolled  to  and  fro  upon 
their  either  hand,  and  occasionally  a  breath  of 
sulphur  fume  invaded  their  pathway  as  they  re- 
turned below. 

A  few  dismayed  prisoners  were  taken  as  the 
Oahuans  retreated,  the  bewildered  scouts  from  the 
two  divisions  of  ambushed  Hawaiians.  Some  of 
these  prisoners  told  a  frightful  story  of  some  of 
their  division  to  the  right  having  been  swallowed 
up  by  an  earthquake,  and  the  rest  were  hurrying 
down  the  mountain  to  escape  further  destruction ; 
their  leader  sending  on  these  scouts  to  warn  the 
other  division  not  to  attack  the  Oahuans  with  hope 
of  being  supported.  But  what  had  happened  to 
the  left-hand  division  none  as  yet  knew. 


108  KALANI    OF   OAHU. 


Leaving  a  guard  with  the  prisoners  and  the 
wounded,  Kalani  now  wheeled  his  army  through  a 
ravine  leading  to  the  other  valley,  with  a  hope  to 
encounter  the  laggard  division  of  the  Hawaiian 
army.  He  had  not  marched  far  before  he  did  en- 
counter them  indeed ;  they  had  fought  their  last 
fight  with  Pele,  and  were  now  an  army  of  dead 
men !  Not  a  soul  in  all  that  warlike  host  remained 
alive  to  fight  or  flee  from  the  victorious  soldiers  of 
Oahu ;  dead,  dead  everywhere  ! 

Rooting  inquiringly  about  the  gallant  corpse  of 
Kapiolani,  their  gigantic  leader,  was  the  one  lone 
hog  spoken  of  as  the  token  that  Pele  had  remem- 
bered and  accomplished  her  promise  to  Kalani. 
The  astonished  swine  next  turned  his  attention  to 
the  brave  and  beautiful  chieftess  Moimoi,  as  she  lay 
clasping  the  hand  of  her  dead  chief,  and  pressing 
her  ashen  lips  to  her  dead  lord's.  So  they  had  died ; 
expressing  to  the  last  an  affection  that  death  could 
not  sever. 

Some  of  the  noble  chiefs  appeared  calm  and 
without  trace  of  lingering  fear,  as  though  they  had 
dropped  quietly  to  sleep  by  the  wayside.  Some 
were  found  in  the  attitude  of  supplication,  but  with 
naught  of  fear  on  their  heroic  faces  —  supplicants 
who  demand  justice,  not  mercy,  when  they  plead 
with  a  cruel  and  relentless  god. 

But  the  faces  of  most  of  those  of  the  common 
order  were  contorted  with  the  most  abject  expres- 
sion of  fear  ;  such  men  as  die  prematurely  from 
apprehension,  before  the  final  death  comes  pleas- 


ARMY  SLAIN  BY  PELE.  109 

antly  to  their  rescue,  —  men  who  die  twice  with 
every  deathbed.  The  brave  had  died  with  a  lin- 
gering hope  upon  their  faces,  lying  crouched  down 
upon  the  mountain  grass  in  best  position  to  retain 
their  breath,  awaiting  hopefully  for  the  sulphurous 
cloud  to  pass  away  that  they  might  attack  their 
foe ;  but  a  greater  than  Kalani  had  assailed  them, 
and  they  died. 

One  fair  young  couple  —  a  youthful  chief  and 
his  winsome  warrior  wife  —  lay  reclining  against  a 
great  rock  on  the  hillside,  locked  fast  in  loving  em- 
brace, pressing  nose  to  nose  in  fond  national  salu- 
tation ;  each  clasping  the  dear  loved  one  confid- 
ingly, until  the  lamp-of-life  went  out,  ushering  such 
as  they  to  a  brighter  than  earth  can  bestow. 

Seeing  the  live  hog  rooting  among  the  dead  war- 
riors, reminded  Kalani  that  it  was  one  of  the  tokens 
which  should  denote  the  divine  presence  of  Pele. 
Turning  to  the  sun,  which  just  then  burst  through 
the  inky  pall  of  cloud  that  still  hovered  over  this 
valley  of  Death,  there,  also,  he  could  readily  dis- 
tinguish the  dark  spot  upon  his  face  of  fire,  which 
was  to  comprise  the  token  of  double  assurance  that 
the  divine  Goddess  of  Hawaii  would  be  round 
about  her  hero  King. 

In  spite  of  the  heat  of  battle  he  had  undergone, 
and  the  torrid  sunshine  pouring  down  upon  him, 
instantly  a  cold  thrill  of  awe  crept  over  the  stalwart 
frame  of  Kalani,  as  the  awful  conviction  dawned 
upon  him  that  the  dread  Pele  —  the  arbiter  of  bat- 
tle, the  creator  of  the  world  —  was  standing  before 


110  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


him  in  the  broad  light  of  day  ;  but  in  such  complete 
invisibility  as  not  to  be  distinguished  even  by  one 
who  knew  her  to  be  there. 

Strong  and  piercing  were  the  glances  of  his  dark 
eyes,  as  he  flung  his  questioning  look  above  and 
about  him  everywhere.  How  his  great  heart  leaped 
with  desire  to  look  upon  the  beautiful  Deity,  with 
her  hair  of  woven  sunshine  and  flame,  and  her  eyes 
of  a  kindred  hue  with  the  summer  skies.  But  noth- 
ing in  the  form  of  godhead  was  visible  to  his  hu- 
man eyes. 

True,  the  sunshine  failed  to  reach  down  upon 
the  grass  and  flowers  within  an  irregular  circle  at 
his  feet,  though  there  were  neither  tree  nor  cloud 
to  intercept  his  burning  ray.  And  yet  the  shadow 
was  not  dense  and  strongly  outlined,  like  the  shade 
cast  by  material  things,  only  that  it  took  on  the 
figure  of  a  graceful  woman,  uncumbered  by  other 
vesture  than  her  abundant  hair.  Though  only  this 
impalpable  shadow  could  be  defined,  nevertheless, 
every  intuition  of  Kalani's  roused  young  soul  ad- 
monished him  of  the  presence  of  the  one  only  god, 
above  all  other  gods  in  the  land. 

As  the  young  King  stood  thus,  in  the  tremor 
and  pose  of  expectation,  suddenly  two  light  hand- 
touches  were  laid  daintily  upon  his  shoulders  — 
soft,  ghostly,  invisible  hands  —  followed  by  the 
loving  pressure  of  two  cold  lips  upon  his  own  red 
lips  of  fire.  Tenderly  and  lovingly  they  clung,  as 
when  two  earthly  lips  are  about  to  whisper  their 
farewell  "  Aloha  !  " 


INVISIBLE   HAND  TOUCHES.  Ill 

Although  Kalani  knew  it  could  be  none  other 
than  Pele  thus  saluting  him,  yet  he  shrank  back 
appalled,  chilled  to  the  heart's  core  with  super- 
natural apprehension.  Was  it  reality  or  some 
trick  of  fancy  that  so  impressed  the  warrior  King  ? 
Was  it  but  a  cold  snow-breath  creeping  down  from 
Kea's  wintry  crown  that  perpetrated  this  oscula- 
tion upon  him,  so  like  to  the  kiss  of  a  loving 
woman  ?  Or  might  it  not  have  been  but  a  damp 
wind-gust  stealing  into  the  sunshine  from  the 
densly  wooded  ravine  before  him?  Who  can  tell? 

Still  the  flimsy  shadow  of  a  graceful,  womanly 
form  lay  upon  the  alert  grass  and  the  exultant 
flowers.  And  while  yet  he  questioned  the  Divine 
Shade  with  yet  more  watchful  eye,  he  beheld  it 
swell  and  sway  ;  now  to  the  one  side,  and  now  to  the 
other;  like  the  respiratory  oscillations  of  a  living 
being,  or  perhaps  in  answer  to  the  keen  interlocu- 
tion of  his  soul,  as  eye  may  answer  eye  when  other 
lovers  stand  questioning  face  to  face. 

Presently  a  change  took  place  in  the  outline  of 
the  shade  upon  the  grass,  and  the  added  shadow 
of  two  uplifted,  fluttering  wings  were  plainly  dis- 
tinguished ;  followed  by  the  gentle  fanning  motion 
of  the  hot  air  impelled  against  his  upturned  face, 
—  as  when  a  dove  seeks  sudden  flight,  —  and  the 
shadow  was  seen  upon  the  grass  no  more. 

But  as  Pele  winged  gently  upward,  on  Tier  way 
to  Kilauea,  there  came  a  loving  message  fluttering 
back  into  Kalani's  tensive  ear,  saying,  in  the 
melodious  voice  of  a  singing  bird,  u  Aloha,  ka'u 


112  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


Moi !  "  (Love  to  you,  my  King  !  )  Adding  what 
could  only  be  interpreted  by  loving  ears,  as,  "  Be 
brave  !  Be  strong !  For  is  not  Kalani  of  Oahu 
beloved  of  the  gods?  " 

And  the  dread  presence  of  the  divine  Goddess 
was  felt  no  more.  Turning  his  eyes  with  a  ques- 
tioning look  to  the  sun,  Kalani  saw  that  the  de- 
lusive spot  upon  its  face  was  gone.  And  his 
respiration  deepened,  and  his  tensile  muscles  re- 
laxed, so  that  his  rigid  limbs  became  supple  again. 
And  as  the  blood-stained  young  warrior  regained 
self-consciousness,  he  ordered  the  retreat  of  his 
victorous  army,  for  his  far-famed  battle  of  Mauna 
Kea  was  won,  and  recorded  among  the  stars. 

Leaving  the  many  hundred  dead  warriors  thus 
slain  by  Pele,  to  their  transcient  sleep  of  death, 
Kalani  returned  to  Kawaihae,  and  filled  his  canoes 
with  plunder.  At  night,  when  the  strong  trades 
of  the  day  went  down,  the  great  fleet,  with  their 
war-worn  and  weary,  set  sail  with  the  favoring 
land  wind  for  Maui.  There  they  related  their 
tales  of  daring,  and  the  miracle  performed  in 
their  favor  by  Pele,  which  thus  enabled  them  to 
win  their  great  battle  of  the  Mountain. 

From  that  hour  their  Keiki  Moi  (Boy  King)  was 
almost  deified  by  his  people.  The  influence  he 
had  acquired  over  the  dread  .Goddess  of  Kilauea 
was  unprecedented  in  the  knowledge  of  men. 
They  little  knew  of  the  terrible  weight  of  pro- 
phetic wisdom  borne  in  the  heart  of  their  young 
monarch,  because  of  the  introspective  glance  Pele 


113 


had   permitted   him   to   catch   of  the  irrevocable 
future. 

Oh,  the  kind  wisdom  of  the  Creator,  in  dropping 
an  impenetrable  veil  over  the  future  in  the  lives 
of  men.  Though  his  curtains  are  flung  wide, 
down  the  remotest  Past,  untrammeling  our  retro- 
spect in  whatsoever  direction  we  would  gaze. 
8 


SEE  the  home  of  Kalani !  — long  the  palace  of  kings  — 
How  'twill  gladden  to-night  o'er  the  Beauty  he  brings  I 
There  the  sweet-singing  O-o  will  sing  to  my  bride, 
And  our  dark-eyed  Wahines  come  sit  by  thy  side. 

Look  there  on  Ntmanu !  enchanting  it  lies, 
Like  a  dream-land  of  beauty  dropt  down  from  the  skies; 
There  the  orange  and  plantains  luxuriant  grow, 
-And  the  streams  from  the  mountain  exultingly  flow. 

See  the  palms  of  Waikiki  lean  over  the  sea, 
Their  fronds  in  glad  welcome  are  waving  to  thee ! 
On  its  bay  of  blue  waters  thy  waa  shall  ride, 
And  the  Mermaids  of  Pearl  Garden  sing  to  my  bride. 


114 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

EAVING  a  small  force  in  charge  of  Maui, 
Kalani  hastened  the  departure  of  his  army 
for  Oahu.  He  took  Kupule  along  with 
him,  together  with  several  young  chief- 
tesses  who  had  become  attached  to  the  beautiful 
princess  during  her  sojourn  at  Lahaina. 

Word  had  just  been  brought  from  Kauai  of 
Keao's  disaffection,  and  that  he  was  rapidly  collect- 
ing a  great  army  for  the  purpose  of  capturing 
Oahu.  Rumor  stated,  that  because  of  Kalani's 
ambition  to  possess  Hawaii,  Keao  feared  that  his 
warlike  nephew  would  next  undertake  the  inva- 
sion of  Kauai.  So  the  fierce  old  warrior  had 
aroused,  and  now  hoped  by  a  bold  stroke  to  possess 
himself  of  Oahu,  while  Kalani  was  away  upon  his 
foreign  invasion. 

Taking  the  flower  of  his  Maui  army  along  with 
him,  and  leaving  a  few  of  the  least  serviceable 
chiefs  behind,  Kalani  spread  his  sails  to  the  fresh, 
fair  trade  wind,  and  the  great  fleet  winged  their 
way  along  the  southern  shore  of  Molokai. 

Early  in  the  afternoon  the  foremost  vessels  of 
the  fleet  passed  Koko  point,  and  skirted  Koria's 
fertile  shore,  where  the  wind  became  light,  and  it 
was  approaching  night  when  they  passed  Diamond 

115 


116  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

Head,  and  coasted  just  without  the  long  line  of 
gigantic  breakers  abreast  of  Waikiki.  Every  canoe 
feeding  out  their  hoarded  morsel  to  Moa-alii  as 
they  passed  his  caverned  home  under  the  reef-bed 
in  front  of  the  great  Heiau  built  in  the  mouth  of 
the  Manoa  valley  beyond. 

Here  first  Kupule  saw  her  new  Oahu  home, 
peering  out  from  among  its  great  king-palms  and 
large  bread-fruit  trees,  far  up  the  beautiful  vale 
of  Nuuanu,  than  which  nothing  is  more  charming 
in  all  the  Hawaiian  world.  While  the  evening 
was  approaching,  and  they  were  coasting  along 
the  unbroken  surf,  stretching  from  Leahi  (Diamond 
Head)  to  the  harbor's  mouth,  Kalani  pointed  out 
his  seaside  palace,  seen  in  the  midst  of  the  great 
cocoanut  grove  at  Waikiki. 

To  the  right  of  the  palm  trees  rose  the  massive 
walls  of  the  great  heiau,  with  its  temples  and 
towers,  and  sacrificial  places  within ;  where  in  the 
terrible  Kapu  Kane,  thousands  of  human  offerings 
were  sacrificed  in  the  service  of  Pele  and  Moa-alii. 

To  the  left  of  Waikiki  glowed  Puawai  —  the 
Punch  Bowl  mountain  —  in  the  setting  sun,  loom- 
ing like  a  monstrous  storm-billow  dropped  in  un- 
broken grandeur  upon  the  plain.  Where  its 
frowning  battlement  of  jutting  rocks,  and  turret 
peaks  of  gray  lava,  overlooked  the  town,  was  now 
flung  to  the  breeze  a  yellow  tapa  flag,  to  signal 
the  approach  of  the  King. 

On  sped  the  fleet  with  the  soft-blowing  trades, 
clinging  to  the  white  line  of  coral  reef,  and  keep- 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  NUUANU.  117 

ing  just  without  its  roaring,  floundering  breakers, 
whose  crests  were  now  gilded  like  oriental  domes 
by  the  dying  day.  Kalani's  heart  was  made  glad 
as  he  passed  countless  scenes  of  happy  boyhood 
days,  while  he  pointed  out  to  his  blushing  bride 
elect  his  fair  kingdom  of  Oahu  ;  his  royal  palace 
of  Nuuanu  —  the  barbaric  home  of  a  long  line  of 
warrior  kings. 

Here  luxuriant  nature  seemed  to  have  completed 
a  grateful  task  of  love.  Grouping  together  in  the 
fair  Nuuanu  vale  her  utmost  beauties  for  a  kingly 
home.  Here  flourished  every  fruitful  tree  and 
prolific  vine,  and  grew  the  greenest  grasses  and  the 
rarest  flowers,  with  heaped-up  rugged  mountains 
to  overlook  and  overawe  the  completed  whole. 

A  wide-mouthed  valley,  blue-marged  by  the 
sea,  and  blue-rimmed  by  the  distant  sky  ;  narrow- 
ing downward  from  the  far  skyward  hills,  where 
the  mountain  gateway  of  the  dizzy  Pali  opens  above 
the  sea  into  the  sky  beyond.  Green  with  the 
ceaseless  perennity  of  a  thousand  varying  hues, 
the  Nuuanu  expands  as  it  descends  in  easy  slopes 
down  to  the  reef-barred  harbor  of  Honolulu. 

The  green  lawns  of  the  valley  are  only  separated 
by  a  coral  sand-beach  from  ocean's  rarest  madre- 
poric  sea,  wherein  the  thousands  of  sun-swarthed 
children  swim,  from  the  hour  of  birth  to  the  octo- 
genarian days  of  decrepitude.  Here  the  youth  of 
adolescent  age,  whether  wahine  or  kane,  may  dive 
in  playful  pastime  for  the  gaudy  shells,  the  rare- 
hued  corals,  and  the  opulent  pearls.  Here  they 


118  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

fish  from  the  inner  reef-edge,  whether  for  pleasure 
or  profit,  with  never  a  doubt  of  abundant  pastime 
for  the  children,  or  of  readily  accorded  sufficiency 
to  the  lazy  housewife's  demand. 

Crowning  a  palm-clad  knoll  upon  the  east  side 
of  the  valley,  Kalani  had  already  pointed  out  the 
vine-covered  palace  of  his  sires.  About  it's  nu- 
merous outbuildings  were  fine  old  bread-fruit  trees, 
with  their  dark  green  foliage,  looming  stately  and 
grand  among  the  more  graceful  palms,  the  gnarled 
pandana  and  the  symmetrical  Kukui  trees. 

To  the  east  of  the  palace  rose  the  frowning 
Punch  Bowl,  a  grass-grown  crater,  brooding  over 
its  ancient  days  of  fiery  splendor  now  long  gone 
by.  Back  of  this  towers  Tantulus,  overlooking 
the  Punch  Bowl,  and  densely  tree-clad  to  his  top. 
Beyond  all  rises  grand  old  Waolani,  the  nearest 
approach  to  Kea  and  Loa  that  Oahu  can  show. 

Just  back  of  the  busy  palace  knoll  uprose  a 
higher  hill,  sacred  to  the  gods,  and  tabooed  with 
the  utmost  rigor  for  the  use  of  priest  and  king ; 
its  whole  rounded  crest  and  sloping  sides  were 
clothed  with  a  dense  grove  of  orange  trees,  ever, 
as  now,  presenting  a  countless  abundance  of  blos- 
soms and  fruit  the  whole  year  round. 

On  the  very  apex  of  this  sacred  hill  there  leaps 
up  a  charming  natural  fountain,  emerging  from 
out  a  mound  of  vine-covered  rocks,  jetting  forth 
from  a  clear,  never-failing  spring,  and  running  the 
zigzag  course  of  a  mountain  brook  down  the  valley 
to  the  sea.  From  out  the  cool,  crystal  waters  of 


THE  FOUNTAIN   OF  PELE.  119 

this  grass-grown,  flower-verged  fountain,  it  is  said 
that  many  mystic  and  unearthly  sights  have  been 
disclosed,  in  divine  answer  to  priestly  oblation  and 
royal  prayers.'  It  is  the  Kiowai  <?  Pele  (fountain 
of  Pele)  sacred  to  the  gods. 

This  sacred  grove  has  been  the  holy  of  holies  of 
a  long  line  of  noble  kings.  A  tabooed  resort 
where  the  reigning  monarch  has  sought  for  solitude 
during  the  various  phases  of  the  midnight  moon, 
when  interceding  with  the  gods  for  divine  aid  dur- 
ing contemplated  wars. 

Here  also  came  the  cruel  Alii  Kapu  —  the  tabu 
chief  —  when  his  king  was  depressed  in  body  or 
mind,  with  the  fear  of  death  upon  him,  and  in  the 
belief  that  some  sorcerous  enemy  was  praying  him 
to  death — a  current  belief  of  the  time.  Here 
came  the  great  High  Priest,  and  after  fasting  and 
prayer,  would  necessarily  discover  in  the  fountain 
the  treacherous  visage  of  the  wicked  Kilo,  who 
was  secretly  praying  his  king  to  death.  And  when 
thus  discovered,  it  was  a  natural  sequence  that  the 
body  of  the  impious  sorcerer  should  be  needed  as 
a  victim  in  the  next  Kapu  Kane,  proclaimed 
for  the  good  of  the  state  at  the  sick  king's  com- 
mand. 

Above  and  beyond  all  these  lesser  hill-tops  arises 
another,  where  leaps  a  wild  cascade  down  the 
rocky  declivity,  emerging  from  a  densely  wooded 
glen  above,  ravined  and  craggy  with  jutting  rocks 
tumbled  from  the  mountain  by  the  earthquake 
shocks  in  years  gone  by.  Below  the  wild  cascade 


120  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

and  the  noisy  stream,  the  waters  broaden  out  into 
a  mountain  mere,  and  end  in  a  wide,  smooth 
waterfall,  where  the  western  orbs  of  night  and  day 
glass  their  seven  prismatic  hues  in  rainbow  sheen 
or  Luna  glory.  While  in  the  windless  waters  of 
the  tiny  mere,  the  jagged  peak  of  Waolani  may 
mirror  his  rugged  beauties  with  every  eastern  sun. 

From  another  little  lakelet,  skirting  the  foot  of 
the  palace  knoll,  flowed  the  murmuring  mountain 
stream  valley  ward,  in  eager  haste  to  the  sea.  And 
because  of  the  dislike  for  fresh  water,  of  the 
fastidious  polypi,  who  reared  the  great  coral  reefs, 
the  Oahuans  are  indebted  to  this  stream  of  Nuuanu 
for  their  novel  and  beautiful  harbor  of  Honolulu, 
or  Fairhaven. 

True,  it  was  the  work  of  centuries  for  this  little 
stream ;  but  small  means,  with  constant  applica- 
tion, may  tear  a  mountain  from  its  base.  And  no 
better  illustration  can  be  shown  of  what  may  be 
accomplished  by  small  things  than  this  work  of  the 
Nuuanu  brook,  in  excavating  a  roomy  harbor,  and 
an  outlet,  through  the  great  reef-bed,  though  the 
sea-girt  shore  was  defended  by  the  inrolling  ava- 
lanche of  its  ponderous  breakers. 

Not  only  is  the  harbor  novel  and  compact,  but 
the  anchorage  is  made  a  safe  one  by  the  deep, 
tenacious  alluvium  deposit  made  by  the  stream 
while  working  patiently  at  its  subterraneous  exca- 
vation, and  making  its  subsequent  assaults  to 
pierce  through  the  barrier  reef-bed,  making  a  com- 
mercial gateway  to  the  sea. 


HONOLULU.  121 


Through  this  one  narrow  opening,  cleft  through 
the  gigantic  breakers,  which  uprear  in  dangerous 
proximity  on  either  hand,  Kalani's  long  line  of 
war  canoes  now  found  entrance  into  the  harbor  ; 
steering  in  as  the  swift  shades  of  night  shut  down, 
by  the  flickering  lights  of  an  hundred  camp-fires 
up  the  Nuuanu,  where  the  new  levies  of  Oahu's 
army  lay  roasting  their  bread-fruit  as  an  accession 
to  the  usual  evening  meal  of  poi  and  lawaia  — 
fish. 

Wild  and  uproarious  was  the  welcome  flung  over 
the  water  from  a  thousand  voices,  as  their  doubly 
victorious  King  debouched  with  his  fleet  through 
the  watery  gateway  into  the  harbor.  Though 
numerous  dead  warriors  were  distributed  through- 
out the  canoes,  yet  they  were  deemed  but  tokens 
of  the  desperation  of  his  battles,  and  the  wailing, 
as  yet,  was  muffled  and  low,  lest  the  glad  welcome 
they  would  tender  their  Boy  King  should  be 
marred. 

Among  the  crowd  of  chiefs  and  priests  gathered 
about  the  landing-place  to  greet  Kalani,  were  seen 
crippled  warriors  of  both  sexes,  hoary  grandsires,  and 
tottling  children,  all  coming  to  shout  their  praises 
of  the  warlike  deeds  of  their  heroic  monarch,  and 
sing  their  hymeneal  song  of  rejoicing  in  glad  wel- 
come to  Kupule  ;  the  story  of  her  goodness  and 
beauty  being  well  known  among  them  all. 

The  same  demonstrative  scene  of  joy  and  and  grief 
was  here  undergone  as  that  which  had  transpired 
at  Maui.  It  was  well  into  the  evening  hours  be- 


122  KALANI   OP   OAHTJ. 


fore  Kalani  and  Kupule  could  break  away  from 
the  endearments  of  the  people,  and  take  the  home- 
ward valley  path  along  the  flowery  banks  of  the 
babbling  stream  leading  up  to  the  palace  of 
Nuuanu. 

Here  a  rich  repast  awaited  the  King  and  the 
numerous  Alii  Kapu,  whom  he  had  invited  to  par- 
take with  him.  For  grave  matters  of  state  must 
be  discussed  ;  and  the  threatened  invasion  of  Keao 
was  a  topic  of  moment,  sufficient  to  detain  chief, 
and  priest,  and  warrior,  far  into  the  night. 

Kupule  and  her  numerous  retinue  of  charming 
yoiwig  wahine  alii  (girl  chiefs)  were  entertained 
by  themselves  in  the  women's  eating-house.  For 
among  the  Polynesia  it  is  not  only  a  breach  of 
etiquette,  but  a  most  heinous  sin  for  male  and 
female  —  of  whatever  rank  or  state  —  to  partake 
of  food  together,  or  even  in  the  same  house.  It 
was  a  Jcapu  nui,  and  death  was  the  penalty  in  very 
many  cases. 

As  the  night  seemed  warm  to  the  Hawaiian 
princess,  after  supper  Kupule  led  the  way  out 
among  the  grand  old  trees  for  better  air.  At  her 
dear  old  Hilo  home  they  were  always  refreshed  by 
the  cool  mountain  breezes  from  Kea's  snows  dur- 
ing the  evening ;  while  here  in  the  Nuuanu,  the 
night  winds  are  ever  soft  arid  fragrant.  But  Hilo 
is  located  upon  the  windward  shore,  while  Hono- 
lulu lies  under  the  lee  of  the  mountains. 

Kupule  and  her  favorite  companion,  Manona, 
seated  themselves  beneath  the  tutui  trees,  sur- 


THE  NUUANU   PALACE.  123 

rounded  by  many  another  maiden  attached  to  her 
household.  The  da}^s  of  muku,  (no  moon,)  had 
passed,  and  before  the  laughing  wahines  hung 
Jioaka^  the  thin  crescent  of  the  moon,  reflecting 
herself  in  the  little  lake  beneath,  and  dancing  a 
merry  hula-hula  in  every  ripple  of  the  mountain 
stream,  down  to  the  sea,  where  every  crest  of  the 
great  breakers  adorned  its  crown  with  a  crescent 
of  luna  gold. 

The  palace  stood  just  where  numerous  deeply- 
cleft  forest  glens  found  their  way  into  the  broad 
valley  of  Nuuanu.  From  out  these  cool  ravines  — 
now  the  trade  winds  were  stilled  down  for  the 
night  —  there  stole  the  grateful  perfumes,  dis- 
tilled throughout  the  day  from  the  wild-grown 
fruits  and  spontaneous  flowers.  Coming  now,  hand 
in  hand,  with  the  tottling  night  airs  like  baby 
lovers,  hurrying  to  greet  the  infant  moon,  .they 
blunder  into  the  faces  of  every  laughing  maiden 
and  wooing  lover,  as  they  wander  in  pairs,  ever- 
welcomed  guests,  over  the  whole  valley  in  the 
light  of  the  moon-sheen. 

In  spite  of  these  cats-paws  of  fragrance  and 
zephyrs,  the  cloudless  night  was  calm  and  peace- 
ful. The  lizards  sang  dreamily  in  the  great 
algaroba  tree  near  by,  prompting  the  maidens  into 
song ;  those  low  sweet  meles  made  up  of  the 
countless  harmonies  around.  The  rumbling  surf, 
floundering  on  the  reef-bed,  and  the  resonant 
waterfall  tumbling  tunefully  from  the  crags,  were 
the  only  two  obtrusive  soliloquists  that  would  not 


124  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

become  hushed  sufficient  to  comport  with  the 
placid  night  scene. 

But  for  the  flashing  of  camp-fires  across  the 
valley,  and  the  occasional  passionate  invective  of 
some  grim  old  warrior  against  Keao,  for  his 
threatened  invasion,  none  might  have  deemed  there 
were  such  elements  of  discord  as  war  and  ambi- 
tious strife  among  men. 

In  due  time  the  maidens  retired  to  the  royal 
sleeping  house  of  the  wahines.  While  the  King 
and  his  wise  old  war-chiefs  lingered  far  into  the 
night  hours,  perfecting  their  plans  so  as  to  in- 
crease the  thinned  ranks  of  the  army,  to  enable 
them  to  successfully  resist  the  powerful  force 
likely  to  be  brought  against  them  by  King  Keao. 

At  the  suggestion  of  Paao,  the  great  high  priest, 
it  was  thought  best  to  proclaim  a  mild  tabu  on  the 
morrow ;  a  kapu  puaa  (hog  taboo)  being  thought 
sufficient  for  the  occasion,  which  was  also  the 
final  completion  of  the  obsequies  of  the  dead 
chiefs  brought  from  Hawaii.  The  dread  kapus  of 
the  Polynesia  were  as  important  an  element  to  the 
obsequies  of  a  great  chief,  as  were  a  profusion  of 
oboli  at  a  Greek  burial.  The  dead  soldiers  not 
being  of  sufficient  importance  to  encumber  the 
fleet,  had  been  fed  to  Moa-alii  from  off  the  cliffs  at 
Kawaihae,  as  a  small  propitiation  to  the  sea  god. 

The  present  tabu  was  made  a  light  one,  so  that 
the  chiefs,  not  immediately  connected  with  the 
dead,  might  attend  to  hunting  up  every  spearsman 
within  their  districts.  It  was  also  necessary  to  in- 


BETROTHING.  125 


yoke  the  labor  of  every  woman  in  the  land,  to  dig 
taro  and  make  poi  sufficient  to  sustain  an  army, 
should  they  become  besieged  by  the  invaders  from 
Kauai. 

Up  to  this  time  Kupule  had  not  been  proclaimed 
as  Queen,  nor  had  any  public  marital  ceremony 
been  performed.  When  the  King  gave  the  prin- 
cess Pelelulu  the  half  of  his  name,  while  making 
passage  from  Hilo,  by  so  doing  he  publicly  en- 
gaged himself  to  her.  When  he  at  the  same  time 
pronounced  her  tabued  to  the  King,  it  would  have 
been  considered  just  cause  of  death  for  any  one  to 
essay  to  woo  her ;  as  well  as  death  to  the  maiden  her- 
self should  she  attempt  to  win  any  other  chief,  as 
it  is  considered  right  and  etiquette  for  any  free 
maiden  to  do  in  Hawaii. 

When,  just  before  landing  at  Maui,  Kalani  tore 
off  a  strip  of  his  yellow  tapa  and  tied  it  about  the 
neck  of  the  captive  girl,  it  became  the  royal  badge, 
the  King's  tabu  —  the  Star  and  Garter  of  Oahu. 
And  upon  the  day  of  his  departure,  when  going  to 
invade  Hawaii,  when  in  the  presence  of  the  great 
chiefs  and  the  high  priest,  Kalani  plucked  out  one 
of  the  red  plumes  from  his  war  helmet,  and  pub- 
licly placed  it  in  the  dark  hair  of  Kupule,  the 
King  invested  her  with  present  authority  during 
his  absence,  and  the  permanent  rank  of  Queen  in 
case  of  his  death  while  away. 

Yet  so  far  the  royal  princess  was  looked  upon 
as  only  the  Queen  elect.  A  preliminary  state  of 
things  quaintly  expressed  by  the  one  word  hoaho,  a 


126  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

unique  etymon  in  a  language  having  no  term  im- 
plying chastity.  Hoao,  literally  meaning  a  state  of 
trial,  with  a  view  to  marriage  ;  a  custom  in  com- 
mon use  by  the  chiefs,  and  in  some  measure  by 
the  people. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  arrival  of  the  army 
at  Oahu,  as  no  further  news  was  heard  fromKauai, 
and  the  trades  were  now  blowing  too  strong  for 
canoes  to  make  headway  against  it,  a  kapu  hua,  or 
fruit  tabu,  was  announced,  and  Kupule  was  pro- 
claimed, by  heralds,  throughout  the  island,  as 
Queen  of  Oahu. 

A  great  feast  had  been  prepared  for  the  occa- 
sion, and  three  hundred  of  the  noble  chiefs,  and 
their  families,  were  in  attendance,  with  several 
thousands  of  the  common  order.  Hundreds  of 
whole  hogs,  dogs,  fowls,  and  fishes,  were  baked 
in  the  monstrous  earth-ovens,  made  by  hot  stones 
and  green  leaves,  together  with  all  the  usual  ac- 
companiment of  vegetables,  bread-fruit,  bananas, 
etc.,  which  were  cooked  with  and  served  at  the 
same  time  with  the  meats. 

Palm  wine  and  awa  were  in  extensive  use,  add- 
ing greatly  to  the  hilarity  of  the  lordly  chiefs, 
and  imparting  an  unbecoming  jollity  and  state  of 
limpidity  to  their  lymphatic  wives.  Dances  and 
games,  and  feats  of  arms,  were  entered  into  with 
the  greatest  zest,  and  the  royal  wedding  was  made 
the  occasion  for  one  of  the  merriest  times  known 
for  many  a  year. 


THE  QUEEN'S  TROUSSEAU.  127 

The  marriage  ceremonies  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands 
conformed  to  no  law,  other  than  thd  pleasure  of 
the  parties  most  interested.  A  most  revolting 
custom  sometimes  compelled  the  high-chiefs  to 
many  the  next  in  rank,  though  the  person  were  a 
cousin,  an  aunt,  or  a  sister.  This  arbitrary  cus- 
tom was  not  approved,  as  incest  was  considered 
disgraceful,  and  usually  these  unnatural  marriages 
were  in  mere  nominal  compliance  with  the  dis- 
tasteful law  —  not  sufficiently  binding  upon  either 
party  to  prevent  one  taking  a  new  wife  and  the 
other  a  new  husband. 

Dancing  at  festivities  was  as  universal  as  swim- 
ming, enjoyed  by  people  of  all  ages  and  both  sexes. 
These  dances  (hula)  assumed  various  characteris- 
tics ;  the  hula  alaapupa  was  accompanied  by  chants 
and  a  chorus,  the  chosen  subject  being  the  warlike 
achievements  of  the  king ;  and  in  the  present  in- 
stance the  happy  love  of  Kalani  for  his  youthful 
queen.  Usually  professional  dancers  took  the  lead, 
the  males  being  decorated  with  necklaces  of  hu- 
man hair,  adorned  with  sharks'  teeth  and  the  fangs 
of  dogs.  The  women  were  prettily  wreathed  with 
flowers,  and  wore  necklaces  of  shells,  corals,  and 
pearls,  encircling  their  limbs  with  anklets  and  arm- 
lets, beautifully  fabricated  from  colored  feathers 
of  rare  birds.  At  wedding  festivals  the  girls  gar- 
landed their  long  flowing  hair  after  a  most  tasteful 
fashion  ;  the  youthful  wahines  rightfully  priding 
themselves  upon  this  feature  of  beauty,  emulous 
of  the  long  black  tresses  of  their  Queen,  for  the 


128  KALANI   OP   OAHT7. 

silken  hair  of  the  princess  had  not  been  cultivated 
in  vain. 

But  upon  this,  her  bridal  day,  Kupule's  regal 
garments  were  of  greater  value  than  the  robes  of 
an  empress  of  the  Orient.  And  yet  the  number 
of  her  vestments  were  but  two.  The  pau,  or  kir- 
tle,  worn  upon  this  happy  occasion,  was  constructed 
of  the  rare  golden-yellow  feathers  of  the  iiwi,  of 
which  the  gorgeous  mamos  of  kings  are  made. 
Kupule's  glistening  pau  reached  only  from  the 
waist  to  her  knees.  About  her  legs  were  clasped 
beautiful  anklets  of  tiny  shells  and  rare  bits  of  red 
and  yellow  coral.  Her  small,  arched  feet  were  left 
rosy  and  bare,  and  surely  no  civilized  kane  could 
have  the  heart  to  wish  them  concealed  in  the  mod- 
ern deformity  of  shoes. 

Over  her  shoulders  was  thrown  with  careless 
grace  the  small  mamo,  glistening  like  a  vestment 
of  woven  stars.  This  war-cloak,  or  cape,  of  a  royal 
chieftess,  implies  a  wish  to  take  rank  not  only  as 
a  queen,  but  as  a  warrior  waning  The  mamo  was 
also  fabricated  from  the  priceless  iiwi  feathers,  pre- 
viously described ;  only  two  of  the  tiny  feathers 
being  found  under  each  wing.  More  than  ten 
thousand  people  were  employed  in  trapping  the 
birds  and  weaving  this  mamo  and  pau  of  Kupule's. 
About  the  bottom  of  this  free-flowing  war-cape 
there  were  festooned  more  than  a  thousand  royal 
seed-pearls. 

About  the  neck  of  the  blushing  bride  there  de- 
pended a  triple  string  of  the  most  opulent  queen- 


129 


pearls  found  in  the  ocean.  From  the  front  of  this 
necklace  hung  the  noted  cluster  of  diamonds  which 
had  been  handed  down  by  the  kings  of  Oahu,  an 
heirloom  from  the  old  Spanish  wreck,  from  whose 
grandees  they  claim  their  descent,  and  from  whose 
cloaks  their  mamoes  were  patterned. 

The  long  silken  tresses  of  the  maiden  Queen 
were  put  simply  back  over  her  ears,  and  left  flow- 
ing in  wild  magnificence  to  her  knees,  their  only 
bondage  being  a  wreath  of  wild  hibiscus-flowers. 
Secured  to  the  wreath  upon  her  forehead,  clung 
the  crimson  plume  of  the  tropic  bird,  given  her  at 
Maui  by  the  King,  who  bestowed  it  as  a  badge  of 
her  queenly  rank. 

About  her  plump  and  rosy  arms  Kupule  wore 
several  of  those  exquisite  bracelets  made  of  u  Pele's 
hair,"  being  almost  as  golden  as  the  feathers  of  her 
mamo.  These  wind-blown  locks  of  the  goddess  are 
flung  wide  over  the  land  and  the  sea,  during  every 
volcanic  eruption  ;  tokens  to  remind  the  people  that 
Pele  is  the  one  god,  supreme  over  all,  unto  whom 
daily  reverence  is  due,  and  frequent  kapu  kane  is 
required  to  insure  her  favorable  remembrance  of 
men.  None  but  one  claiming  kindred  with  the 
Goddess  would  have  the  temerity  to  deck  her  per- 
son with  these  sacred  locks,  which  are  secured  to 
the  heiaus  as  holy  emblems  of  worship. 

Sometimes  these  tresses  are  blown  far  out  to  sea, 

and  fall  upon  the  decks  of  vessels.     Woe  to  that 

ship  if  aught  of  irreverence  is  done  to  this  "  Pele's 

hair,"  for  as  sure  as  the  sun  shines,  death  coines  to 

9 


130  KALANI  OP   OAHU. 

one  or  more  on  board ;  or  Moa-alii  is  importuned 
to  wreck  the  ship  itself  for  any  great  delinquency. 

The  dress  of  Kalani  upon  this  august  occasion, 
was  only  that  of  a  warrior  in  full  battle  array. 
Marriage,  on  the  part  of  a  great  chief,  was  con- 
sidered as  a  lordly  condescension,  rather  than  a 
necessary  rite ;  hence  the  festal  display  upon  this 
happy  occasion  argued  well  for  Kalani's  love.  He 
only  wore  his  kingly  mamo,  depending  to  his  knees, 
with  his  graceful  war  helmet  upon  his  head,  and 
the  usual  malo  worn  by  all  men,  being  a  narrow 
girdle  about  the  waist,  extending  down  before  and 
behind. 

About  the  neck  of  the  King  was  suspended  a 
huge  carved  tooth  of  the  sperm  whale.  Though 
this  ornament  was  a  little  ostentatious  in  weight 
and  size,  it  was  considered  the  rarest  and  most 
costly 'adornment  among  the  isles. 

The  last  young  King  of  Hawaii,  Kiwalao,  lost 
his  life  in  the  hour  of  battle,  because  he  left  his 
fallen  enemy  half  dispatched,  in  his  eagerness  to 
rob  him  of  his  cachalot's  tooth.  Seeing  the  situ- 
ation of  his  favorite  warrior,  Kamehameha  sprang 
to  the  rescue  of  Keeaumoku,  giving  opportunity 
for  the  prostrate  chief  to  rally  and  spring  up  and 
kill  Kiwalao,  the  king,  —  thus  saving  tooth  and 
life  both,  items  of  about  equal  value  with  many. 

When  the  great  feast  was  ready  to  be  served, 
and  all  the  royal  chiefs  were  seated  in  a  great  cir- 
cle under  the  trees,  the  kane  Alii  being  gathered 
among  the  palms,  and  the  wahine  Alii  clustered 


THE   ROYAL  WEDDING.  131 

under  the  tutuis,  with  the  great  algaroba  in  their 
centre,  the  King  arose  and  went  from  among  the 
chiefs  into  the  Queen's  house. 

Soon  the  wild  shouts  of  the  people  filled  the 
valley  with  joy.  Kalani  was  seen  leading  the 
radiant  Kupule  forth,  followed  by  her  maidens,  on 
his  way  to  place  her  in  her  circle  of  women, 
awaiting  to  begin  the  repast.  As  the  young  couple 
came  forth,  Paao,  the  high-priest,  led  the  way 
before  them ;  dressed  in  his  official  garb  of  black 
tapa,  and  bearing  the  king's  god,  Pua,  before  him, 
before  which  all  men  bow  their  heads  in  reverence 
and  fear,  and  all  women  cover  their  faces  and 
humble  themselves  to  the  earth.  As  they  passed 
on,  numerous  war-heralds  ran  about  everywhere, 
repeating  the  words  of  Paao  : 

"  This  is  Kupule  !  the  beautiful  Queen  of  our 
warrior  King.  Pelelulu  of  Hawaii  is  no  more. 
By  the  will  of  Pele  she  is  our  Queen.  Whosoever 
lets  his  shadow  fall  across  her  path,  shall  die ! 
Proclaim  it,  ye  Lunapai!  that  he  that  hath  ears 
may  hear  ;  and  the  eyes  of  all  men  may  see." 

Thus  were  they  wedded,  in  presence  of  all  the 
nobles  of  the  land.  Leaving  the  blushing  bride 
to  feast  among  her  maidens,  within  the  great  circle 
of  the  fat  wives  of  the  chiefs,  Kalani  and  Paao 
returned  to  the  grove  of  king-palms,  and  gave  the 
signal  for  the  hungry  warriors  to  begin.  The  food 
being  served  upon  great  green  leaves  and  sea- 
shells,  the  liquids  and  semi-fluid  foods  being  con- 


132  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


tained  in  bottles  and  every  variety  of  dishes  made 
from  gourds. 

After  the  feasting  was  over,  Kalani  went  for  the 
Queen,  and  together  they  took  their  seats  on  the 
veranda  in  front  of  the  palace.  Then  a  general 
reception  commenced.  Most  of  the  many  thou- 
sand people  present  came  up  after  the  chiefs  and 
the  priests,  and  greeted  the  royal  couple,  bowing 
low,  and  striking  their  breasts  vigorously  in  token 
of  their  allegiance,  as  they  passed. 

Thus  ended  the  ceremony,  binding  in  wedlock 
this  much-loved  couple  of  Oahu.  The  remaining 
part  of  the  day  was  spent  in  games,  and  feats  of 
arms ;  the  soldiers  joining  in  mock  battle  with 
long  spears,  and  short,  barbed  javelins  ;  the  chiefs 
wielding  their  great  laau  palaus,  or  the  unsightly 
pahi,  two-edged,  with  jagged  sharks'  teeth. 

As  the  evening  shut  down  over  the  Nuuanu, 
the  youngest  of  the  people  joined  in  the  fantastic 
hula  Jiula,  many  a  dancing  group  being  formed 
throughout  the  valley.  While  the  warriors  and 
the  more  thoughtful  ones  of  the  seniors  gathered 
about  the  white-haired  Puaaihi,  the  blind  old  bard, 
who  upon  momentous  occasions  came  down  from 
his  hermitage  far  up  the  misty  valley  of  Manoa, 
where  the  daily  rainbows  hang  their  bows  of 
promise  over  the  sightless  poet's  home,  as  if  in 
poetic  commiseration  of  his  blindness. 

It  was  in  the  province  of  Puaaihi  to  relate  in 
song  the  remote  pedigrees  of  both  the  royal  fami- 
lies, now  united  by  wedlock ;  singing,  as  none 


THE   BLIND   BARD.  133 

other  could,  the  wonderful  prowess  of  some  of 
their  more  celebrated  ancestors.  It  was  also  the 
gift  of  the  bard  to  peer  with  lynx  eyes  into  coming 
events,  and  lay  bare  the  awful  forecasting  of  the 
future.  But  being  on  the  eve  of  a  great  battle, 
where  the  nation  needed  their  utmost  courage  to 
sustain  them,  in  fear  that  Puaaihi  might  disclose 
too  much  for  the  public  conscience  to  bear,  Kalani 
had  whispered  in  the  ear  of  the  gnarled  old 
prophet  to  confine  himself  to  the  immediate  com- 
ing events,  lest  by  some  chance  he  should  dis- 
courage the  chiefs  and  strike  a  panic  '  upon  the 
common  people,  by  disclosing  that  which  Pele  had 
imparted  to  himself  in  the  heiau  at  Hawaii. 

Strange  and  mysterious  as  it  may  seem,  nothing 
of  national  importance  had  ever  yet  transpired  in 
the  memory  of  man  that  had  not  previously  been 
foretold  by  Puaaihi.  Therefore  the  young  King 
was  not  surprised  to  find  his  meaning  was  at  once 
comprehended  by  the  wise  old  bard,  who  had  evi- 
dently long  since  been  the  repertory  of  Pele's 
irrevocable  horoscopy  of  events. 


As  lightning  bursts  from  out  the  midnight  gloom, 
So  Pele  flashed,  on  those  within  the  grove ; 

Her  face  was  sad,  like  one  who  bears  a  doom 
Convoked  by  sins  the  Godhead  must  reprove ! 

On  fiery  clouds  the  haughty  Goddess  leans  — 
As  might  an  earth-maid  lie  on  flowers  fair  — 

A  rolling,  sulph'rous  cloud  of  flame,  that  screens 
The  Goddess  save  where  falls  her  golden  hair. 

Abashed  and  awed  the  trembling  lovers  bow ; 

For  none  can  look  on  Pele's  face  divine ! 
She  who  so  loved  the  King,  records  her  vow : 

"  Revile  the  gods !  and  sudden  death  is  thine." 

"  How  fair  thy  Queen  !  thy  Kingdom,  fair  to  see; 

Thy  Fame  invades  the  star-robed  skies  above ! 
But  pride  has  tempt  to  sin  —  lost  victory  ! 

And  robbed  my  Keiki  Moi  of  Pele's  love." 


134 


CHAPTER  IX. 

EARLY  a  fortnight  had  now  passed  since 
the  army  came  from  Maui.  The  King 
and  his  great  war  chiefs  had  applied 
themselves  wiih  assiduity  in  reorganizing 
and  drilling  their  newly  recruited  forces,  until  the 
army  was  now  considered  in  such  state  of  disci- 
pline as  to  justify  the  leading  warriors  in  believing 
they  were  more  than  a  match  for  Keao. 

Thus  far  the  trade-winds  had  blown  boisterous, 
favoring  Oahu.  For  with  such  strong  wind  and 
rough  seas,  the  army  of  Kauai  could  not  embark 
upon  their  threatened  enterprise.  The  people  of 
the  Pacific  Islands  name  many  of  their  days  by 
the  moon  phases,  and  prognose  with  great  accu- 
racy upon  all  important  accessions  of  wind  and 
weather  by  the  devious  changes  of  the  weird  lunar 
orb. 

The  glorious  night  of  Kulu  had  come,  the  broad, 
full  moon  ;  and  the  trades  had  dropped  away  into 
cooing  breezes,  with  barely  strength  enough  to 
sway  the  long  pendent  palm-leaves  ;  while  brook- 
side  grasses  and  flowers  were  left  to  mirror  them- 
selves in  the  tranquil  pools,  placid  as  even  the 
star-flowers  in  the  sky. 

135 


136  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

The  sea  lying  between  Oahu  and  Kauai  had 
now  become  smooth  enough  for  the  fierce  old  Keao 
to  undertake  his  treacherous  invasion  if  he  desired. 
It  was  but  a  stretch  of  eighty  miles,  and  the  Kau- 
aians  were  possessed  of  the  largest  and  best  canoes 
in  the  world,  and  none  doubted  but  the  old  king 
would  attempt  a  landing  during  the  night. 

It  was  becoming  late  in  the  evening,  and  the 
great  saffron  face  of  Kula  had  long  since  looked 
down  into  the  Nuuanu  from  above  the  highest 
mountain  peaks,  and  she  was  now  fast  chasing  the 
black  shadows  from  every  western  aspect  of  Wao- 
lani.  The  young  Queen  and  two  of  her  favorite 
maidens,  Manona  and  Leleha,  seemed  the  only 
ones  awake  about  the  palace  grounds.  The  trio 
still  lingered  under  the  tutui  trees  awaiting  the 
return  of  the  King. 

Kalani  and  Boki  had  long  since  gone  across  the 
Nuuanu  to  inspect  the  condition  of  the  army,  and 
satisfy  themselves  that  the  chiefs  were  alert  and 
the  outposts  were  placed  against  any  possible 
surprisal. 

It  was  the  general  belief  of  all  that  Keao  would 
land  before  morning.  *  But  whether  he  would  dis- 
embark at  E  wa  Bay  or  at  Honolulu,  remained  uncer- 
tain. So  the  look-outs  were  stationed  along  this 
interval  of  coast,  and  also  upon  the  highlands 
above  where  the  army  lay.  This  precaution,  to- 
gether with  the  thoughtful  one  of  anchoring  a 
canoe  upon  the  Middle  Ground,  a  shoal  spot  just 


THE  EVE  OP  BATTLE.  137 

without  the  harbor  entrance,  would  seem  to  insure 
them  against  surprise. 

The  hours  flew  fast,  and  it  was  already  almost 
midnight  before  Kalani  came  in  sight,  from  where 
two  loving  eyes  were  watching  before  his  palace 
door.  As  he  leaped  the  brook  at  the  foot  of  the 
knoll,  Kupule  sprang  down  the  hill  and  ran  to 
meet  him  ;  bounding  like  a  young  fawn,  with  her 
fresh,  fond  heart  beaming  tenderly  in  her  eyes. 
She  had  already  acquired  a  strong  influence  over 
her  liege  lord  and  King  by  her  quick  intelligence 
and  native  charms. 

Kalani  flung  wide  his  golden  mamo  to  receive 
her,  tossing  it  from  his  shoulders,  and  extending 
his  arms  to  his  darling  as  she  ran  to  meet  him. 
Taking  her  flushed  young  face  into  his  hands, 
after  he  had  embraced  her,  he  pressed  his  kingly 
greeting  warmly,  but  soberly,  upon  lips  that  glowed 
carmine  even  in  the  moonlight. 

Gazing  with  mingled  pleasure  and  pride  into 
the  soft,  dark  eyes  that  delved  so  keenly  into  his 
own,  searching  anxiously  for  the  troubles  of  state 
that  had  disturbed  him  throughout  the  day,  Ka- 
lani entered  at  once  into  the  gratification  of  those 
orbal  questionings,  now  expressed  with  such  deli- 
cate intrusiveness  by  his  darling. 

"  Has  my  little  Queen  turned  owl,  that  she 
watches  so  late  into  the  night  for  her  lover  King  ?  " 

"  Does  the  moon-flower  of  Oahu  sleep,  while 
the  beautiful  Kulu  sits  upon  her  throne  among  the 
stars  ?  Then  why  should  Oahu's  Queen  slumber, 


138  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


with  a  cloud  lingering  upon  the  kingly  brow  of 
Kalani !  Have  the  good  gods  not  answered  your 
prayers,  my  King  ?  Has  the  divine  Pele  failed  to 
respond  to  your  every  wish  ?  4  BE  BRAVE  !  BE 
STRONG  ! '  Auwe,  Moi  Kalani,  na  ke  aloha  o  Pele  !  * 
For  all  things  come  to  pass  as  the  gods  require, 
not  as  men  desire." 

"  *Be  brave,  be  strong  ! '  who  put  those  admoni- 
tions of  Pele's  into  the  mouth  of  my  Kupule  ? 
They  have  rung  in  Kalani' s  ears  since  the  battle 
on  the  mountain,  so  uttered  by  the  invisible  lips 
of  Pele  in  the  laud  of  Hawaii." 

44  Then  treasure  them  in  thy  soul,  auwe,  Jco'u 
Moi!  (oh,  my  King!)  for  Kupule  knows  not 
whence  they  came.  Have  you  done  with  your 
warriors  to-night,  my  love  ?  " 

44  Ae  oia,  Oluolu  !  "  (yes,  Sweet !  )  '4 1  have  done 
with  them,  unless  their  war-bugles  call  me  to 
battle.  What  would  my  Kupule  with  her  King  ?  " 

44  I  would  my  Kalani  should  come  with  his  little 
Queen  to  the  tabued  grove,  and  sit  in  the.  light  of 
the  moon  by  the  Goddess'  Fountain.  It  is  the 
hour  when  the  gods  are  abroad  in  the  sacred  places 
of  the  Isles.  Kupule  is  troubled  in  her  heart  lest 
her  maikai  Moi  (good  king)  be  not  with  her  after 
to-night.  Let  us  be  to  each  other  all  we  may  in 
these  last  dread  hours  before  the  battle." 

Kalani  twined  his  arm  tenderly  about  the  slight 
form  of  his  darling,  and  in  sadness  and  silence 
together  they  found  their  way  up  the  steep  foot- 

*  Oh,  King  Kalani,  for  the  love  of  Pele ! 


THE   ROYAL   LOVERS.  139 

path  by  the  tumbling  rivulet,  and  entering  the 
orange  grove  on  the  sacred  hill,  they  seated  them- 
selves by  the  dread  Fountain  of  Pele,  in  the  still 
midnight  hour. 

Where  the  grass  rose  green  and  the  flowers 
grew  bright,  and  the  clambering  vines  garland  the 
rocks  and  the  trees,  there  the  sacred  pool  of  the 
gods  was  found,  rimmed  round  about  on  its 
farther  side  by  the  overhanging  ledge.  While  up 
from  the  spring  on  its  rock-bound  side  leaped  the 
plumy  jet  of  a  natural  fountain,  flashing  back  into 
the  pool  and  over  the  trees,  spraying  the  grass  and 
flowers  and  vines  that  were  trained  there  by  un- 
seen hands. 

Along  the  path  by  which  the  lovers  had  come, 
leaped  the  stream  from  the  spring,  singing  with  a 
babbling  voice  as  it  ran  bounding  like  a  roe  down 
the  hillside  on  its  way  to  the  sea.  It  was  indeed 
a  fairy  spot,  this  rock-bound  fountain,  so  nestled 
among  the  fruit-bearing  trees.  Above  all  other 
spots,  it  seemed  fit  seclusion  for  the  weird,  wild 
worship  of  tabu  priests  and  warrior  King. 

And  it  was  indeed  the  chosen  place  of  meeting 
of  the  Visibles  and  the  Invisibles  of  this  and  other 
worlds.  Here  met  the  unseen  spirits  from  the 
depths  of  nether  earth,  and  those  more  subtle  ones 
from  the  ambient  air.  Here  congregated  those 
evanescent  qualities  and  impalpable  things  which 
rule  over  the  destinies  of  men  ;  often  materializing 
themselves  into  visible  shapes,  human  or  divine, 


140  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

-—  - -...-*- 

and  imparting  their  joyous  bequest  to  the  one,  and 
their  fearful  maledictions  to  another. 

That  our  couple  were  found  seated  in  the  silence 
and  the  solitude  of  such  a  place,  beneath  the 
mystic  charm  of  a  midnight  moon,  implies  they 
are  gifted  with  hearts  where  courage  and  resolu- 
tion reign  supreme.  Kalani  had  come  willingly  to 
counsel  with  his  wise  little  monitress,  and  answer 
her  intuitive  entreaties  as  best  he  could. 

As  it  approached  very  near  to  the  midnight 
hour,  the  time  of  the  appearance  of  whatsoever 
and  whosoever  were  to  come,  the  lovers  were  seen 
to  cling  a  trifle  closer,  and  hush  their  breathings 
into  almost  indefinite  respirations,  as  they  in- 
voluntarily became  disturbed  by  the  frequent  and 
various  vibrations  of  the  air  above,  and  the  earth 
whereon  they  sat.  If  a  shadow  came  over  the 
face  of  the  moon,  it  was  not  for  human  e}*es  to  dis- 
cover the  cause,  for  not  a  cloud  or  other  visible 
thing  could  be  seen.  If  the  fruit  came  tumbling 
rapidly  down  from  the  trees,  because  of  the  hurried 
descent  of  those  who  came  late  from  above,  it  was 
not  fit  subject  for  human  wisdom  to  investigate, 
lest  harm  should  come  out  of  it.  Even  when  the 
previously  tranquil  pool  suddenly  overran  its 
flowery  marge,  whereon  they  sat,  showing  every 
appearance  of  unusual  ebullition  on  its  moon- 
touched  surface,  it  would  be  considered  perhaps  as 
insufficient  evidence  of  the  numerous  baneful 
spirits  hurrying  up  from  the  nether  world,  like  all 
evil  qualities,  impatient  to  dispose  of  whatsoever 


CONVOKING    THE   UNSEEN.  141 

of  malevolence  they  brought,  upon  whomsoever  it 
mast  fall. 

But  arousing,  at  length,  from  the  overshadow- 
ing awe  so  often  cast  by  supernatural  things,  and 
in  moral  assertion  of  their  equal  right  of  occupa- 
tion, Kalani  addressed  himself  to  the  business  of 
consultation  which  had  brought  the  human  part 
of  the  congregation  to  this  sacred  place. 

"  Darling,  it  is  a  busy  night  about  the  foun- 
tain. \  But  never  fear,  we  will  attend  to  that  which 
brought  us  here.  Has  my  young  Queen  harbored 
thoughts  that  her  koa  Moi  (warrior  King)  will  fall 
in  the  coming  fight  with  Keao  ?  " 

"  The  wings  of  Kupule's  thoughts  are  not  droop- 
ing with  the  doubts  that  burden  them.  The 
pinions  of  her  soul  are  alert  and  fluttering,  like 
the  tremulous  wings  of  a  wounded  bird,  because  of 
the  terrible  dread  which  wraps  itself  about  her 
heart,  colder  than  the  wintry  snows  on  Kea's 
yonder  crest.  Tell  me,  Kalani  —  tell  your  little 
Queen  —  has  the  good  Pele  sanctioned  your  fight- 
ing with  Keao,  and  promised  you  victory,  since 
the  terrible  Jcapu  kane  of  yesterda}^?  Certainly 
Paao  sacrificed  a  goodly  number  of  poor  victims  to 
propitiate  the  Goddess." 

"  Neither  to  Paao  nor  Kalani  has  the  dread 
Goddess  made  herself  visible  since  our  return  from 
Hawaii.  The  great  heart  of  Kalani  is  troubled 
lest  Pele  has  bestowed  her  whole  affection  upon 
the  '  Lonely  One.'  " 

"  Au  we,  my  Moi !  this  cannot  be." 


142  KALANI   OF   QAHU. 

"Did  not  the  mighty  warrior  of  Hawaii  lay 
dead,  cut  down  by  the  swift  blows  of  my  sabre! 
And  is  he  not  now  alive  again,  and  building  a 
great  fleet  to  invade  Maui?  Because  of  this  my 
brow  is  shadowed,  and  my  heart  is  full  of  sorrow, 
knowing  I  am  forgotten  by  Pele ;  and  yet  the 
hour  of  battle  is  near." 

"No  King  in  all  the  Eight  Isles  has  ever  re- 
ceived such  aid  in  battle  as  Kalani  of  Oahu.  Why 
should  Kalani  distrust  the  good  Pele,  when  the 
wounded  are  not  yet  healed,  who  fought  where 
the  dread  Goddess  slay  the  half  of  an  army  to 
pleasure  her  godson." 

"  Has  not  Paao  sacrificed  scores  of  my  people, 
now  so  much  needed  in  battle,  to  gratify  Pele's 
greed  for  the  blood  of  man?  And  yet  she  has  not 
smiled  upon  our  immolations,  nor  condescended 
even  a  rumble  from  Kalauea,  nor  a  torchlight  of 
lava  from  great  Loa's  brow.  We  are  forgotten  ! 
A  great  King  is  forgotten  by  his  god  in  the  hour 
of  direst  need." 

"Auwe,  moi  Kalani!  Would  the  gods  be 
divine  were  they  at  the  beck  and  call  of  men? 
Does  the  love  of  a  great  Goddess  go  out  like  a 
flickering  taper  ?  Does  it  set,  like  the  yellow  sun 
in  the  sea,  not  to  rise  at  its  will  on  the  morrow  ? 
Believe  me,  believe  your  little  darling,  who  you 
know  is  akin  to  the  gods  ;  whom  the  gods  love, 
may  be  tempted  with  trouble,  and  tried  with  care, 
but  forgotten,  never!  Never  !  " 

"  But  the  hour  of  battle  approaches,  and  not  a 


THE    ANGRY  GODDESS.  143 

star-fall  from  the  sky  to  denote  that  my  cries  have 
been  heard  at  Kilauea.  The  hideous  Kamehameha 
has  taken  Kalani's  place  in  the  affections  of  Pele. 
But  is  she  not  a  Woman  ?  And  is  it  not  the 
nature  of  all  womankind  to  be  fickle  and  false?" 

With  a  look  of  the  wildest  terror,  Kupule  sprang 
up,  and  with  a  cry  of  anguish  pressed  her  hand 
over  the  mouth  of  the  King.  Instantly  there  was 
a  swift  disturbance  in  the  air,  and  a  bustle  among 
the  trees,  like  the  whirr  of  many  wings,  as  the 
countless  lesser  spirits  made  haste  to  depart,  in 
abject  fear  of  the  coming  greater  ones.  And 
Kupnle  clung  to  the  King,  and  cried  aloud  bitterly  : 

"Auwe!  auwe !  na'u  Moi !  na'u  Moi !  Pele! 
forgive  my  Kalani,  he  knows  not  what  he  sayeth. 
He  seeth  not  that  which  is  clear  as  the  moon  above 
our  heads.  Cry  'Pardon!'  my  Moi;  lest  the 
heavens  fall  and  crush  us  where,  we  stand!  lest 
Oahu's  fair  Isle  should  sink  into  the  sea,  because 
of  your  blasphemy." 

Even  while  she  spoke,  the  great  Island  shook  to 
its  foundation.  Waolani's  mountain  peak  rocked 
and  swayed  against  the  stars,  as  if  it  were  toppling 
to  its  fall,  and  would  soon  plunge  headlong  down 
the  Pali  into  Koolau's  garden  land. 

Afar  off  the  red  lava  streamed  up  from  Loa's 
top,  and  lit  the  reeling  world  with  fire  ;  like  some 
monstrous  beacon-light  put  forth  by  the  hand  of 
God.  The  pool,  that  had  already  grown  tranquil 
since  the  departure  of  the  nocturne-spirits,  had 
again  become  ruffled  as  by  some  unseen  wind ; 


144  KALANT   OF   OAHTT. 

bubbling  up  from  beneath  as  from  the  breathing 
of  some  subterranean  monster  in  his  rage. 

At  length  the  loud  rippling  of  the  spring  voiced 
itself  upon  the  ear  in  melody,  seeming  to  purl 
itself  into  low,  indistinct  notes  of  music,  like  the 
melodious  singing  of  shells  beneath  the  sea. 

Again  the  hill  whereon  they  stood  shook  with 
agony  ;  followed  by  a  long,  low  rumble  of  earth- 
quake. The  orange  trees  swayed  and  rocked  in 
the  windless  air,  tumbling  their  golden  fruit  about 
them  ;  plashing  their  yellow  globes  into  the  foun- 
tain, and  among  the  swaying  grass  and  the  droop- 
ing flowers. 

The  fountain  now  flung  its  jet  higher  than  ever, 
throwing  its  spray  even  above  the  tree-tops.  The 
water  of  the  pool  took  on  renewed  agitation,  flow- 
ing with  sudden  haste  over  its  border,  trampling 
the  long  grass  and  bending  the  night-blooming 
flowers  as  it  rushed  frantically  down  the  hillside. 

A  dark  something  now  came  suddenly  over  the 
moon,  leaving  the  royal  pair  clinging  to  each  other 
in  the  midst  of  blackest  darkness.  Not  a  star- 
beam  reached  to  the  earth,  nor  ray  of  light  from 
anywhere.  There  now  came  a  clear,  sweet  voice, 
speaking  to  the  King  from  the  direction  of  the 
fountain.  And  the  grove,  and  the  fountain,  and 
the  vine-covered  rocks  beyond  were  illuminated 
as  by  the  light  of  day  ;  for  it  was  Pele  ! 

And  the  cliffs  were  rent,  as  with  fires  of  hell ! 
And  the  orange-groves  rung  a  funeral  knell; 
For  the  blue-eyed  Goddess,  with  hair  of  flame, 
To  rebuke  Kalani  at  midnight  came. 


PELE   AND   THE   KING.  145 

The  trembling  lovers  were  impelled  to  turn  and 
look,  when  with  shaded  eyes  they  beheld  the  ma- 
jestic figure  of  a  woman,  a  creature  of  supernal 
loveliness,  standing  in  an  illuminated  cloud  be- 
neath the  falling  fountain.  Beyond  this  rolling 
fire-cloud  was  seen  a  glow  of  incandescence  that 
could  not  be  looked  upon.  They  could  only  see 
sufficient  to  distinguish  that  the  great  ledge  of 
rocks  were  rent  asunder,  showing  a  fiery  gateway 
leading  down  into  the  volcanic  earth  beneath. 
Here,  indeed,  was  a  new  horror  in  their  midst ; 
and  but  for  the  thought  that  some  master-mind 
was  present,  fears  were  awakened  that  a  crater 
was  opened  ready  to  consume  them  with  fire. 

Leaning  against  the  fiery  cloud,  as  upon  a  bed 
of  flowers,  stands  the  beautiful  Ignipotent,  with  a 
look  of  divine  sadness  and  sorrow  predominant 
upon  her  face.  Her  feet  are  whiter  than  alabaster 
as  she  stands  upon  the  ebullient  waters  as  upon 
the  solid  earth.  Though  the  music  of  the  rippling 
waters  has  not  died  away,  it  seems  not  obtrusive, 
so  blended  with  the  divine  cadence  of  Pele's  voice, 
like  the  chorus  of  a  heavenly  choir. 

By  the  tender  blue  of  her  large,  soft  eyes,  and 
the  golden  magnificence  of  her  shining  hair,  both 
the  King  and  Queen  knew  the  blinding  vision  be- 
fore them  to  be  Pele,  the  Creator  of  the  world  ! 
It  needed  not  the  halo  about  her  head,  nor  the 
almost  blinding  radiance  of  her  countenance,  to 
convince  any  one  that  it  was  the  Goddess  of  Ki 
lauea. 

10 


146  KALANI   OP   OAHTJ. 

In  her  right  hand  glistened  a  spear,  having  a 
long  tremulous  stave  contrived  of  twisted  sun- 
beams, with  a  quivering  head  of  blue  volcanic  flame. 
In  her  left,  hung  dangling  a  gleaming  sword,  made 
massive  and  two-handed,  and  dazzling  with  the 
brilliance  of  its  sheen.  The  lambent  glances  of 
her  sweet,  sad  eyes,  floated  about  over  the  grove 
like  falling  stars.  Though  her  ungarmented  form 
did  not  obstruct  the  upward  flow  of  the  fountain 
in  which  she.  stood,  yet  for  effect,  or  otherwise, 
the  crest  of  the  water  was  permitted  to  toss  her 
yellow  locks  until  they  flashed  like  vivid  lightnings 
in  a  storm. 

When  Pele  spoke  to  her  trembling  subjects,  the 
almightiness  of  her  voice  was  subdued  in  the  awful 
terror  of  its  tones,  falling  upon  the  human  ears 
before  her  like  the  softest  music  of  singing  birds. 
Addressing  Kalani,  she  said :  "Auwe  !  koa  Moi  o 
Oahu!  Poino,  poino  na  oukuf*  Was  it  for  the 
Boy  King  I  love  to  revile  the  goddess  who  so 
kindly  presided  over  his  birth?  Who  but  Pele 
could  have  strengthened  the  young  arm  of  Ka- 
lani for  battle  ?  shielding  him  with  more  than  a 
mother's  fondness  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight.  Is 
it  for  Kalani  to  forget  that  while  yet  a  boy  he 
was  suffered  to  enact  the  heroic  deeds  of  men  ; 
leading  armies,  and  overcoming  the  great  warriors 
of  Hawaii  ? 

"  Who  but  Pele  could  have  protected  you  on 
the  night  of  the  great  tempest  at  Hawaii,  when 

*  Oh !  warrior  King  of  Oahu !     Alas,  alas  for  you ! 


PELE'S  MALEDICTION.  147 

the  terrible  Moa-alii  did  his  utmost  to  uproot  my 
Eight  Isles,  and  hurl  my  young  warrior  and  his 
great  chiefs  into  the  sea  ? 

"  Tell  me,  thou  sinful  boy,  who  but  the  great 
Goddess  of  Kilauea  could  have  imparted  strength 
of  heart  and  arm  for  you  to  contend  with  the  giant 
king  of  Hawaii?  —  he  whom  Pele  loved  before 
you  were  born.  Though  Pele  suffered  Kalani  the 
glory  of  slaying  the  great  Hercules,  she  could  not 
but  snatch  back  her  first  love  into  life  again.  For 
a  greater  than  Kamehameha  is  not  known  among 
the  sons  of  men. 

"  Does  the  memory  of  her  young  hero  fail  him, 
that  he  assumes  the  credit  of  the  victory  of  Mauna 
Kea,  where  two  cunning  armies  were  ambushed 
upon  his  rear  ?  Is  it  so  easy  to  forget  that,  but 
for  Pele's  aid,  Kalani  and  his  whole  army  would 
have  been  destroyed  that  day?  His  manly  beauty 
so  maimed  by  the  spearsmen  foe  that  the  mournful 
stars  would  have  wept  blood,  staining  the  snow 
crests  of  my  mountains  with  their  just  sorrow. 

"I  am  Pele,  the  Creator  of  the  earth!  The 
queenly  mother  of  all  the  gods  in  the  land.  Being 
a  wahine  Akua  —  a  woman  god  —  I  became  the 
godmother  of  a  baby  king,  who  touched  my  divine 
love  with  his  beauty.  But,  being  a  woman,  I  am 
'  FICKLE  AND  FALSE  ! '  so  says  Kalani. 

"  So  be  it,  auwe  Moi  !  It  is  the  message  of  Pele 
of  Kilauea,  to  Kalani  of  Oahu,  that  ke  wahine  Akua 
will  be  fickle  no  more.  Open  your  ears,  that  you 
may  hear.  Henceforth  kings  shall  contend  for  my 


148  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 


kingdoms  and  the  weakest  shall  fall  —  though  it 
rend  my  heart  to  see  the  loved  one  slaughtered  — 
and  the  wisest  shall  rule  over  my  Eight  Isles,  he 
and  his  sons  and  his  daughters,  unto  the  tenth 
generation  of  men. 

"I  see  in  your  heart  great  wonder  that  Pele 
heard  your  reviling  so  far  away.  But  your  God- 
dess sat  upon  the  spray  of  the  fountain  as  you 
spoke  ;  myself,  and  a  thousand  servitor  spirits  who 
came  to  do  your  bidding.  It  was  Pele  who  moved 
your  queen  to  bring  you  here,  that  she  might 
whisper  much  divine  counsel  in  your  ear  by  the 
soft  voice  of  Kupule. 

"  See  what  I  have  brought.  Behold  this  gleam- 
ing pahi  (sword)  with  its  scabbard  of  gold,  and 
its  hilt  formed  of  the  rarest  gems  of  the  earth, 
whose  blade  was  forged  deep  down  in  the  nether- 
most centre  of  my  kingdom  of  fire.  It  is  the 
sword  of  Peace !  Whomsoever  shall  possess  this 
blade  of  fire  and  this  scabbard  of  gold,  shall  rule 
without  wars  to  his  dying  day. 

"  Because  you  have  profaned  the  name  of  the 
Goddess  who  loved  you,  it  shall  not  be  yours. 
Open  your  eyes  that  you  may  see.  Behold,  I  drop 
it  back  into  the  incandescence  of  my  earth-fires 
again.  Where  blade  and  scabbard  and  dazzling 
hilt  of  gems  —  such  as  the  eye  of  man  hath  not 
seen  —  shall  resolve  back  into  the  elements  from 
whence  they  came  ;  as  the  bodies  of  dead  kings 
shall  resolve  back  into  dust  once  more. 

"  Keao  is  now  upon  the  war-path.     His  canoes 


PELE'S  PREDICTIONS.  149 

outnumber  the  stars  in  Orion,  and  his  warriors  are 
more  numerous  than  the  whistling  plovers  on 
Waikiki's  shore.  Keao  is  a  great  warrior,  and  his 
chiefs  are  valiant  in  battle.  But  for  Pele's  aid, 
the  warriors  of  Oahu  could  not  resist  the  strong 
army  of  Kauai. 

44  For  this  once,  Pele  will  aid  Kalani  in  the  com- 
ing battle.  But  there  shall  be  other  battles  where 
the  weak  shall  fall,  for  my  Isles  shall  be  given  up 
to  wars,  and  the  strong  shall  win.  There  shall 
come  a  greater  than  Keao,  and  Pele  will  sit  in 
judgment  on  her  mountain-tops,  and  witness  the 
final  battles ;  where  the  victor  and  the  vanquished 
are  the  best  loved  of  her  heart.  And  because 
there  is  a  beginning  to  all  things,  so  there  is  an 
end;  and  the  end  is  death. 

44  Whoso  wins  in  the  last  and  greatest  fight  to 
come,  unto  the  survivor,  Pele,  in  the  might  of  her 
omnipotence  will  bestow  the  pahi  of  Peace,  and 
great  wars  shall  be  known  in  the  land  no  more. 
Then  the  Conqueror  shall  rule  my  Eight  Isles  as 
one  kingdom. 

44  Then  the  nui  mokus  o  Ice  haole  —  the  great  for- 
eign ships  —  shall  flock  to  my  shores,  countless  as 
the  white  swans  from  the  north.  From  the  far 
land  of  Lono  shall  the  mokus  come,  for  the  pearls 
and  the  shells  on  the  reef-bed  will  become  as  gold 
and  silver  in  the  hands  of  the  king. 

44  Then  the  sweet-smelling  sandal-wood  shall  be 
sought  by  the  haole,  and  shall  be  transported  to 
Cathay  for  much  gold;  and  the  nui  Alii  —  the 


150  KALANI  OF  OAHTJ. 

great  chiefs  —  shall  be  robed  as  kings  because  of 
their  riches.  And  the  wahines  shall  deck  them- 
selves in  kapas  (clothes)  hued  like  the  clouds  when 
the  yellow  la  (sun)  lies  down  in  the  sea,  and 
sings  aloha  to  Pele  upon  her  far  mountains  at 
Hawaii. 

"  And  the  haole  wahine  shall  come,  from  the  land 
of  Lono  shall  they  come,  and  the  white-skinned 
creatures  shall  bring  their  Akua  (God)  hidden  in 
their  hearts.  And  the  red  blood  of  Kanakas  and 
the  white  blood  of  Haoles  shall  mingle  like  the 
stream  and  the  sea.  And  the  nui  Akua  of  the 
haole,  who  lives  beyond  Pele's  stars,  beyond  the  la 
(sun)  and  the  mahina  (moon),  in  his  lani  hale 
(heaven-house),  shall  smile  upon  Hawaii,  and 
look  down  to  woo  the  soft  heart  of  Pele.  And 
Pele  will  love  the  white  Kane's  God,  and  my 
people  shall  learn  to  worship  his  unseen  face  in 
the  sky. 

"  But  when  that  day  shall  come,  Kalani  will  not 
be  here  to  see ;  and  Pele  will  have  wept  in  secret 
as  she  sits  on  her  fiery  throne,  because  of  the  in- 
gratitude of  her  koa  Moi;  him  whom  she  loves 
with  the  affection  of  a  thousand  mothers. 

"Auwe!  auwe!  who  in  all  the  world  suffers 
such  sorrow  as  the  mother  who  has  lost  her  son ; 
the  Goddess  who  is  bereft  of  her  hero  king,  because 
of  his  becoming  too  arrogant  for  the  world  to 
contain  ;  thus,  falling  in  battle,  he  dies  and  hastens 
to  the  dark  shades  of  Po. 

"  Porno,  poino !  —  alas,  alas !  —  would  that  Pele 


THE  DUAL   LESSON.  151 

had  taught  her  young  warrior  the  great  dual  lesson 
of  life :  '  That  a  woman's  heart  maketh  room  for 
the  love  of  many  in  her  time.  That  ingratitude 
to  the  gods  is  a  monstrous  iniquity,  sufficient  to 
darken  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  fill  the  land  with 
war  and  famine.' 

"  Would  there  were  power  in  the  supremest 
godhead  to  undo  the  daily  sins  of  men.  But  it 
may  not  be.  The  world  must  roll  on,  and  the 
gods  abide  by  their  decrees,  lest  a  wild  chaos 
seize  upon  the  spheres,  and  the  sun  be  flung  down 
from  the  heavens. 

"  But  once  more  in  life  shall  your  young  eyes 
look  upon  the  divine  face  of  your  Goddess  on 
earth.  When  you  have  fought  the  great  fight  — 
the  battle  of  the  Pali  —  and  your  heroic  heart  lies 
ebbing  its  red  current  away,  then  Pele  will  sit  by 
your  side  once  more.  The  last  sound  that  greets 
your  dying  ear, — heard  above  the  shriek  of  the 
wounded,  and  the  wail  over  the  dead,  —  heard 
even  above  the  love-plaint  of  your  darling,  shall 
be  the  last  love-message  and  divine  forgiveness  of 
the  Goddess  who  watched  over  your  birth,  and 
instilled  the  war-spirit  into  your  boyhood. 

"  One  word  more  and  I  go.  Cherish  the  royal 
maiden  Pele  has  perfected  for  your  throne.  Seek 
her  counsel  in  troubles  of  state  and  dangers  from 
foreign  foe,  for  her  wisdom  is  inspired  by  the  gods, 
and  the  heart  of  the  wahine  Moi  is  stronger  than 
your  own.  There  is  a  divine  quality  in  her  blood 
never  before  imparted  to  woman,  and  her  hu- 


152  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

man  affection  surpasseth  the  knowledge  of  man. 
Through  your  queen  you  may  still  be  linked  with 
the  gods. 

"  Kalani  of  Oahu,  thou  son  of  the  Thunderer, 
lift  up  your  face  into  the  light  of  godhead  !  Be- 
hold I  leave  you  this  spear,  forged  in  the  terrible 
Hale-mau-mau  of  Kilauea,  and  tempered  by  the 
hand  of  Pele  to  find  the  heart  of  Keao.  But 
against  Kamehameha  it  shall  not  avail.  Aloha ! 
Moi  Kalani.  Aloha,  Moi-wahine !  Receive  the 
spear,  ere  it  sinks  in  the  '  Kiqwai  o  Pele '  (Foun- 
tain of  Pele),  for  it  is  the  last  visible  god-gift  of 
one  who  has  loved  you  all  too  well." 

As  a  broad  gleam  of  summer  lightning  flashes 
down  the  evening  sky  an  instant,  and  is  gone, 
leaving  greater  darkness  from  its  brief  presence, 
so  Pe.le's  cloud-throne  blazed  into  greater  efful- 
gence for  an  instant  —  too  dazzling  for. human 
eyes  to  look  upon  —  then  vanished  through  the 
rock-rent  gateway  into  the  fiery  gulf  beyond,  and 
was  seen  no  more. 

When  human  vision  was  available  once  more, 
the  rocky  crag  and  the  clambering  vines  beyond 
the  pool  were  seen  apparently  untouched  and  un- 
harmed. There  in  the  turbulent  spring  stood  the 
glistening  spear,  standing  upright  in  the  water  as 
Pele  had  left  it,  its  pointed  head  flaming  with  blue 
light,  lurid  and  fitful  as  the  ghastly  gleam  on 
Mauna  Loa.  But  for  that,  and  the  numerous 
ripened  fruit  tumbled  from  the  orange  trees  about 
where  the  lovers  sat,  and  over  the  surface  of  the 


PELE'S  DEPARTURE.  153 

spring,  there  was  naught  to  indicate  the  super- 
natural visitants  —  seen  and  unseen  —  that  had 
recently  invaded  the  Sacred  Grove. 

Ah !  who  can  depict  such  a  sorrow  as  now 
crushed  this  royal  pair  ?  Who  portray  the  cruel 
wreck  of  their  kingly  aspirations  and  their  regal 
love  ?  A  bereavement  so  sudden,  so  severe,  that 
the  black  darkness  about  them  becomes  peopled 
with  sympathy  for  their  woe.  Even  the  gentle 
song-birds  —  the  tabooed  pets  of  the  grove  — 
nestle  uneasily  in  their  leafy  covert,  so  awakened 
to  grief,  oft  changing  their  roosting-places  ner- 
vously from  twig  to  twig,  rumpling  their  tropic 
plumage  with  birdish-look-folorn,  as  they  repeat- 
edly twitter  their  sorrowing  nocturnes  over  the 
lovers;  thus  joining  in  the  chorus  of  sibilant 
whispers  which  now  people  the  grove ;  voices 
coming  from  dusky  figures  too  impalpable  and  un- 
earthly to  _court  human  inspection,  though  engen- 
dered for  human  ears  and  awakened  by  human 
bereavement. 


SHE  sprang  to  meet  the  King's  embrace ! 

Upon  Kalani's  neck  she  clung, 
So  awed  by  Pele's  angered  face, 

Who'd  burst  like  flames  themselves  among. 
She  sought  to  snatch  the  King  from  grief ; 

Who  said  :  "  Ere  morning's  sun  shall  rise, 
Keao  will  pass  the  harbor  reef, 

And  when  we  meet  in  war  —  he  dies ! " 

•'  Tis  Pele's  wish  you  use  her  spear 
To  win  the  fight  approaching  near; 
For  Kauai's  king  must  then  be  slain, 
Or  my  dear  King  in  death  be  lain." 

So  she  compelled  herself  to  speak, 
Till  carmine  grew  her  olive  cheek, 
And  lip  and  eye  with  beauty  glow, 
Her  royal  love  entranced  her  so. 
Kalani  caught  the  Queen  in  arms, 

And  peering  in  her  comely  face, 
With  kisses  ravished  all  her  charms, 

And  held  her  in  his  strong  embrace. 


154 


CHAPTER  X. 

ALANI  stood  as  one  transfixed  in  tawny 
marble  in  the  sacred  grove  after  Pele 
had  departed.  Bowed  was  his  kingly 
head,  and  clenched  in  strong  agony  his 
warrior  hands.  His  forehead  was  fluted  as 
though  he  had  aged  during  this  one  brief  hour, 
like  one  crushed  with  convicted  sin,  or  become 
disconsolate  with  an  inconsolable  grief.  He  had 
indeed  committed  the  one  unpardonable  trans- 
gression against  godhead ;  and  Pele,  the  supreme 
one,  had  forsaken  her  young  koa  Moi  forever. 

The  sobs  which  reached  the  ear  of  the  Boy 
King  were  not  alone  from  Kupule  ;  for  above  his 
head  in  the  starless  gloom,  and  round  about  him 
everywhere  in  the  black  darkness  of  the  grove, 
the  whole  place  was  palpitating  with  great  sobs  of 
woe ;  such  introit  wails  as  come  to  us  from  the 
ambient  spirits  in  all  the  great  sorrows  of  life,  if 
we  have  but  the  soul  to  comprehend  and  the  in- 
trospective eye  to  discern  them. 

The  vibrant  leaves  bent  tenderly  over  the  pride- 
crushed  king  in  this  first  great  sorrow  of  his  life, 
whispering  audible  consolation  into  his  ears,  while 
some  mysterious  something  riding  upon  the  spray 

155 


156  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

of  the  fountain  sobbed  louder  than  ever  the  grief- 
stricken  Queen  from  out  the  darkness.  The  dew- 
laden  grasses  leaned  lovingly  about  the  naked  feet 
standing  there  in  their  midst,  while  the  flowers 
hung  their  pensive  heads,  bedewed  with  floral 
tears  of  sorrow  for  the  King. 

Thus  the  maternity  of  Nature  is  ever  aroused 
by  a  great  transgression.  And  whether  the  subtle 
sympathies  of  her  visible  elements  or  unseen  things 
are  apprehended,  is  according  to  the  intuitions  of 
the  transgressor,  or  the  condignity  or  condolence 
of  his  sin. 

But  in  the  midst  of  this  general  expression  of 
sympathy,  it  was  left  for  Kupule  to  rescue  Kalani 
from  the  effects  of  his  sorrow  and  shame.  While 
she  groped  about  for  him  in  the  sudden  darkness 
caused  by  Pele's  departure,  the  moon,  which  had 
been  blotted  out  by  the  divine  effulgence  of  deity, 
ventured  timidly  forth  again.  Not  with  the  broad 
white  radiance  of  an  hour  before,  but  with  a  sub- 
dued and  tender  light  —  so  considerate  in  the  busy 
lunar  orb  —  as  with  a  gentle,  loving  purpose  of 
shielding  the  young  King  even  from  the  intrusive 
light  of  the  merry  stars,  and  the  condolent  spirits 
of  the  place. 

Springing  to  his  side,  Kupule  twined  her  loving 
arms  about  the  neck  of  Kalani,  and  pressed  her  hot 
young  cheeks  to  his  own,  as  she  bent  herself  to 
the  task  of  recalling  her  new  lord  and  master  back 
to  his  regal  duties. 

"  My  King,  my  darling  !     Because  one  has  com- 


THE   GOD-GIVEN  SPEAR.  157 

mitted  a  great  wrong  against  deity,  must  one  also 
commit  another,  that  two  black  wrongs  may 
witness  against  us,  following  you  about  every- 
where in  life,  like  those  ominous  sea-birds  whose 
presence  ever  portends  a  storm  ? 

"  Pele  has  left  my  Jcoa  Moi  a  spear  —  the  cun- 
ning work  of  her  own  hand  —  with  which  to  re- 
sist Keao  until  he  cries  aloud,  4  Leuka-lua ! '  — 
(beaten.)  Would  my  Kalani  wrong  the  divine 
Goddess  again,  that  her  coming  vengeance  shall  be 
hastened  in  its  fall  upon  our  heads  ? 

"  Seize  it !  seize  the  god-given  spear  ;  for  while 
I  speak  it  is  sinking  slowly  and  irretrievably  back 
from  whence  it  came.  Poino,  poino  !  —  alas,  alas  ! 
—  if  the  priceless  god-gift  is  suffered  to  sink  in 
the  4  Kiowai  o  Pele,'  then  woe  to  Oahu  !  Woe  to 
my  King  !  For  he  will  be  slain  on  the  morrow 
like  a  timid  boy  by  the  treacherous  hand  of  Keao." 

The  sting  of  the  last  thought  proved  the  touch- 
stone to  awaken  the  crushed  young  hero  again. 
Rousing  as  from  a  lethargy,  Kalani  sprang  into 
the  fountain  and  snatched  the  sinking  spear,  which 
blazed  yet  a  moment  like  a  sulphur-flamed  torch 
in  his  hand,  then  went  slowly  out  like  an  expiring 
taper,  filling  the  grove  with  a  sulphurous  mist,  and 
casting  a  veil  of  green  and  gold  over  the  face  of 
the  moon. 

A  moment  more,  and  the  ghastly  mist  caused 
by  the  spear-flame  was  gone,  and  again  the  re- 
splendent moonlight  flooded  the  tropic  Isle  ;  drop- 
ping its  robe  of  gold,  veil-like,  about  the  lovers, 


158  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


whose  two  young  hearts  sought  to  beat  in  unison 
in  glad  remembrance  of  this  act  of  half  recognition 
by  the  gods. 

Like  an  earthly  paradise  lay  Nuuanu  at  this 
moment,  so  lapped  in  a  delicious  swoon  of  gladness 
beneath  the  yellow  moonbeam.  How  quivered 
the  long  plumy  fronds  of  the  palm-trees  in  the 
upper  air,  bending  their  pensive  heads  in  reverence 
to  the  hallowed  night,  and  whispering  their  leafy 
benediction  to  the  stars  ! 

From  out  the  cool  depths  of  the  mountain 
forest  stole  the  wandering  airs,  floating  on  laden 
wings  of  perfume  down  the  enchanting  valley  to 
the  sea.  From  the  ripened  fruit,  and  the  odorous 
blossoms  in  the  orange  grove,  commingled  a  rich 
aroma,  toying  in  playful  dalliance  with  the  rifts  of 
yellow  moonbeam  from  out  the  sky. 

From  afar  off,  beyond  the  breezeless  bay,  came 
the  plaintive  murmur  of  the  sounding  surf,  as  if 
endeavoring  to  hush  its  own  noisy  footsteps  upon 
the  reef-bed  and  the  shore,  yet  beating  against  the 
white  silence  of  the  slumbering  valley  like  the 
droning  hum  of  multitudinous  voices  from  afar. 
Answering  back  to  the  subdued  roar  of  .the  great 
breakers  there  came  the  ceaseless  rumble  of  the 
waterfall  above,  whose  white  curved  arch  hung 
like  a  bow  of  liquid  silver  in  the  abundant  sheen. 

Calm  and  bright  lay  the  glittering  harbor  across 
the  mouth  of  the  valley.  Here  and  there  were 
seen  the  ghostly  outline  of  canoes  oil  guard,  hover- 
ing like  forbidden  spirits  about  the  harbor's  en- 


THE   ENCHANTED   VALE.  159 

trance,  or  fluttering  like  unhallowed  ghosts  across 
the  shimmering  waters  of  the  bay,  paddling  as 
they  were  with  unseen  blades,  that  dropped  phos- 
phoric gems  of  gold  whenever  they  crossed  the 
moon-glade. 

Along  miles  on  miles  of  white  coral  reef  rolled 
the  great  breakers,  their  crested  tops  quivering 
with  an  ever-changing  sheen  of  burnished  gold  as 
they  rolled  in  the  midnight  ray.  On  Diamond 
Head  slept  the  tawny  night-beam,  robed  as  with 
an  Osman's  turban  of  cloth-of-gold  about  its  craggy 
head,  shining  as  if  her  rays  were  attracted  there 
by  the  glitter  of  those  fabulous  gems,  said  to  have 
existed  in  the  crater  of  this  wonderful  headland. 
Such  was  the  tropic  night  about  our  lovers,  so 
transformed  from  the  darkness  of  transgression  of 
an  hour  before. 

With  a  tender  love,  such  as  only  a  noble  woman 
can  proffer  in  times  of  need,  Kupule  clung  to  her 
lover  with  a  voiceless  silence,  in  keeping  with  the 
night,  which  often  affords  the  best  consolation  in 
grief.  Though  her  sympathy  and  affection  were 
inaudible  to  the  ear,  yet  how  much  more  impres- 
sive was  the  voiceless  language  of  her  intumescive 
heart,  as  she  clung  with  love's  expressive  endear- 
ments about  the  neck  of  Kalani ;  now  so  crushed 
in  spirit  by  his  prophetic  doom,  and  the  awful 
rebuke  of  Pele. 

With  the  sanguine  temperament  of  all  youthful 
heroes,  Kalani  had  performed  such  deeds  of  valor 
—  seemingly  with  his  own  kingly  might  —  that 


160  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

he  fell  into  the  too  human  error  of  depreciating 
the  divine  source  of  love  and  power  which  so 
overrules  the  destinies  of  men  ;  ending,  at  length, 
as  we  have  seen,  with  measuring  himself  by  the 
divine  capacity  of  might  and  mentality  only 
meted  to  deity. 

Terrible  indeed  was  the  humiliation  of  being 
made  to  feel  himself  too  human,  too  parvenu,  in 
the  queenly  presence  of  the  woman  he  adored. 
Kalani's  aspirations  had  vaulted  so  high  —  winged 
so  proudly  above  his  fellow  kings  —  that  he  came 
at  length  to  poise  too  high  for  human  strength  of 
wing,  and  now  fell  to  a  depth  commensurate  with 
his  eagle-flight  among  the  stars. 

How  often  are  such  human  vicissitudes  the  re- 
sult of  an  overweening  ambition  in  the  lives  of 
men !  Ere  the  royal  lovers  parted  that  night  in 
the  sacred  orange  grove,  the  Boy  King  was  a  boy 
no  more.  It  is  a  quality  inseparable  from  the 
youth  of  all  men,  to  aspire  to  the  premature  coming 
of  manhood  —  the  acme  of  young  dreams  in  adoles- 
cence —  mapping  out  the  far  future  with  plans  re- 
quiring an  interminable  length  of  years  to  mature  ; 
plans  sadly  bereft  of  their  qualities  of  splendor  and 
utility  by  the  first  great  grief  of  our  lives. 

Snatch  the  image  of  godhead  from  a  hero's 
shield  —  though  his  young  fame  may  have  grown 
to  divine  stature  —  and  the  youth  of  a  warrior 
withers  in  an  hour,  like  summer  grasses  when 
assailed  by  fire.  Thoughtless  deeds  and  empty 
words  must  henceforth  become  things  of  the  past 


WOMAN'S  LOVE.  161 


with  Kalani,  for  the  acts  of  a  doomed  king  must 
necessarily  become  weighty  and  wise. 

Now  for  the  first  time  was  he  learning  the 
priceless  value  of  a  wise  woman's  love.  He  had 
snatched  his  new  Queen  as  a  gem  to  adorn  his 
throne,  a  new  toy  in  a  cluster  of  many ;  but  he 
had  now  learned  that  all  love  should  not  be  rated 
as  a  toy  in  the  palace  of  a  king,  —  that  the  intui- 
tive counsel  of  a  true  woman,  when  prompted  by 
a  regal  affection,  is  all-worthy  of  a  great  warrior 
and  a  noble  king. 

Roused  at  length  by  the  recollection  that  the 
nation  was  upon  the  eve  of  a  great  battle  with 
a  powerful  foe,  Kupule  sought  to  infuse  something 
of  her  own  heroic  spirit  and  wise  methods  of  view- 
ing his  misfortune. 

"  Come,  my  King !  —  my  warrior  above  all 
praise  —  let  gentle  love  win  you  tenderly  back  to 
deeds  of  state  again.  It  was  indeed  a  ruthless 
wrong  for  my  noble  Kalani  to  chide  the  good  Pele, 
because  the  Alii  Kapu  received  no  answers  to 
their  human  immolations  and  long-drawn  prayers. 
Paao  and  Moi  Kalani  well  knew  that  Omnipotence 
is  not  subject  to  the  beck  and  call  of  men. 

"Darling,  it  was  thy  huge  ambition  overleaping 
itself,  overmastering  even  the  wisdom  of  a  Kapu 
Moi.  But  the  years  lie  tender  and  few  on  the 
head  of  my  Kalani,  else  he  were  not  so  tempted 
to  match  his  human  mandate  with  the  awful 
power  of  godhead." 

"  But  I  will  be  a  boy  no  more.  Let  the  past 
11 


162  KALANI  OF   OAHU. 

begone !  I  crush  it  from  memory,  as  I  crush  this 
fruit  in  my  hand.  The  future  of  Kalani  lies  but 
a  few  brief  moons  before.  The  far  mountains  of 
glory  that  I  had  built  up  to  the  stars  greet  my 
young  eyes  no  more. 

"  The  end  of  existence  has  so  advanced  to  meet 
me  —  so  hedged  me  in  with  brief  years  —  that 
well  ma}>-  Kalani  of  Oahu  question  if  life  is  worth 
the  warlike  toil  to  win  it.  Pele  has  henceforth 
cast  great  Titeree's  son  into  the  tumult  of  alter- 
nate wars  between  Keao  and  Kamehameha.  She 
has  bannered  his  young  life  with  her  frown,  and 
made  yonder  Waolani  his  cenotaph  even  before  he 
dies.  Doomed  to  lose  his  battles  before  he  fights 
them,  why  should  your  Kalani  strive  to  win?  " 

44  Nay,  nay,  my  Moi,  my  Aloha !  Your  dear 
eyes  were  blinded,  and  your  proud  head  was 
bowed  with  the  weight  of  your  first  transgression, 
that  you  would  not  look  up  into  the  loving  face 
of  deity.  The  Goddess  chid  you  for  a  great 
wrong ;  but,  dear  one,  it  was  as  a  noble  mother 
chides  a  darling  child.  Pele  was  not  Tiuhu  nui  — 
greatly  mad  —  there  was  no  tinge  of  wrath  in  look 
or  tone.  She  bade  Kalani  weigh  the  value  of  her 
friendship  by  the  past,  and  thus  learn  to  judge  his 
loss.  She  who  could  have  slain  my  King  with  a 
glance  of  her  azure  eyes,  has  but  laid  his  sins  in 
judgment  at  his  feet;  bidding  him  monument 
these  great  wrongs  against  his  god  by  valiant 
deeds  in  the  future ;  that,  dying,  Kalani  of  Oahu 
shall  receive  Pele's  forgiveness  in  the  hour  of  his 


INCITING  TO  VALOR.  163 

greatest  glory.  For  dying  is  not  to  be  forgotten  ; 
but  to  so  martyr  a  warrior's  achievements  by 
death,  that  his  fame  shall  rise  higher  than  Wao- 
lani!" 

"  But  Pele  has  disgraced  Kalani  in  the  eyes  of 
all  the  world,  and  made  him  feel  unworthy  of  the 
very  breath  he  breathes.  Though  withdrawing 
her  divine  aid,  she  has  bid  me  cope  with  the  two 
mightiest  warriors  among  the  Isles.  The  final 
defeat  at  the  Pali  means  many  a  battle  lost  before 
that  day  ;  for  he  that  fights  seeking  death  will  not 
tarry  in  his  warfare,  nor  husband  his  deeds  of 
valor.  Tell  me,  loved  Queen,  is  it  worth  a  doomed 
warrior's  while  to  fight  for  the  pleasure  of  pos- 
terity?" 

"  Auwe,  wiwo  ole  Kalani !  (Oh,  brave  Kalani !) 
Take  you  no  pleasure  in  the  glorious  deeds  of 
Titeree,  your  sire  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  Moi-wahine.  Kalani  is  proud  of  the 
warlike  fame  of  his  sire ;  and  he  also  despises  the 
paltry  cowardice  of  the  sick  king,  when  he  per- 
mitted himself  to  beg  his  life  of  Kamehameha, 
and  to  barter  away  his  kingdom  in  this  craven 
message  to  the  Lonely  One :  4  Wait  till  the  black 
tapa  covers  Titeree,  then  his  kingdom  shall  be 
yours.' ' 

44  Are  there  no  loved  ones  whom  Kalani  would 
elect  to  do  battle  for,  that  his  name  should  shine 
down  the  far  generations  with  glory?  " 

44  Ah,  my  Kupule,  you  have  indeed  struck  the 
key-note  to  a  warrior's  heart  at  last.  To  brighten 


164  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

thy  dark  eyes  with  pleasure  and  pride,  Kalani  will 
do  such  deeds  of  battle  as  shall  make  the  Isles 
ring  with  his  name." 

"  Thanks,  my  King.  Your  little  moi-wahine 
will  treasure  your  valiant  deeds  above  all  others  — 
except  Pele.  Remember,  dearest,  ke  maikai  Pele 
has  forged  a  spear  for  her  young  warrior  from  out 
her  own  mountain  lava,  with  which  to  win  the 
battle  against  Keao.  Forget  not  the  beautiful 
goddess  in  this  hour  of  trial." 

44  Poino  !  poino  !  —  Alas,  alas  !  —  has  she  not  dis- 
graced me?  Henceforth,  Kupule,  my  beautiful 
Queen,  shall  become  my  battle-god  ;  by  the  light 
of  her  dark  eyes  Kalani  will  win  or  fall." 

44  Remember,  auwe  Moil  (O  King  !)  that  only  the 
god-given  spear  of  Pele  can  find  the  heart  of  Keao. 
Does  my  proud  Moi  wish  to  hear  the  craven  cry  of 
*Luka  lua  !  LuJca  lua  ! '  —  beaten,  beaten — shouted 
from  his  own  warriors,  instead  of  from  the  Kauaian 
foe  ?  " 

44  Aole  !  aole  !  It  shall  not  be,  if  Kalani  lives  to 
fight  out  his  battle." 

44  Then  pleasure  the  little  Queen  who  adores  you, 
and  the  good  deity  who  loves  you  still.  Arm  your- 
self with  the  beautiful  weapon  of  Pele,  that  your 
father's  treacherous  brother  shall  die  —  for  Pele 
has  said  it !  " 

44  It  shall  be  as  you  wish.  The  eyes  of  Kalani 
are  at  length  open  to  your  beauty,  and  his  ears  are 
awakened  to  your  wisdom.  If  I  fall,  I  will  die 
worthy  of  your  love.  If  I  win,  the  glory  shall  be 


APHRODITE  BY  MOONLIGHT.         165 

Knpule's  —  ke  moi-wahine  o  Oahu  "  (the  maiden 
queen  of  Oahu). 

A  faint  smile  —  the  first  of  the  night  —  flitted 
over  the  sad  face  of  the  young  monarch  as  he 
caught  his  little  Kupule  in  his  strong  arms,  and 
crimsoned  her  glad  lips  with  his  kisses. 

They  had  risen  to  go,  and  were  standing  together 
by  the  western  margin  of  the  spring,  ere  Kalani  had 
been  won  from  his  stubborn  resolution  to  fight  the 
coming  battle  without  the  aid  of  Pele's  spear.  This 
error  of  judgment  overcome,  he  found  relief,  and 
looked  about  him  with  freedom  and  pleasure  once 
more. 

The  graceful  shadow  of  his  pleading  Queen  had 
caught  his  eye,  where  it  lay  upon  the  surface-sheen 
of  the  fountain,  limned  by  the  great  lima  orb  in  the 
western *sky.  Nude  almost  as  Aphrodite  stood  the 
fair  young  Aloha  moi-wahine  —  (Love  Queen),*  — 
pleading  before  her  King,  like  Venus  newly  risen 
from  the  wave  ;  with  only  the  vesture  of  her  abun- 
dant hair,  and  a  short,  flimsy  pan  of  tapa  garment- 
ing her  voluptuous  figure  from  waist  to  knee. 

Awed  by  the  supernal  beaut}r  of  the  Goddess 
while  her  august  presence  had  dimmed  the  moon, 
in  wonder  and  worship  Kupule  had  dropped  her 
tapa  robe  ;  standing  there  transfixed  and  statu- 

*  Kamehameha  and  most  of  the  other  kings  had  their  queens 
of  state,  —  by  whom  they  begot  their  heirs  because  of  their  high 
rank,  —  and  also  their  "  love  queens,"  one  or  more,  who  were 
their  resident  queens.  Such  was  Kaahumanu,  the  wisest  and 
worthiest  of  Kamehameha's  queens. 


166  KALANT   OP   OAHU. 

esque,  while  the  resplendent  light  of  Pele's  coun- 
tenance had  beamed  down  upon  her  comely  face 
and  graceful  figure. 

As  human  beauty  once  embellished  by  the  hal- 
lowed light  of  Deitjr,  cannot  wholly  divest  itself 
of  the  added  charm  acquired  from  the  approximate 
presence  of  godhead,  Kalani  now  recognized  for  the 
first  time  the  voluptuous  beauty  of  his  maiden 
Queen.  And  when  Kupule  also  arose  supreme  in 
courage  in  the  midst  of  this  terrible  maranatha  of 
Pele's,  he  could  not  fail  to  plainly  distinguish  the 
quality  of  semi-godhood  with  which  he  had  linked 
his  fate  and  his  fortune.  And  when  she  also  showed 
herself  so  wise  in  counsel  and  so  intuitive  in  pre- 
science, it  were  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  the 
bright  young  creature  succeeded  in  lifting  her  hero 
King  back  into  the  region  of  his  once  high  hopes 
and  lofty  aims  again. 

Rallied  by  the  inspiration  of  his  love,  —  so  new 
and  unlearned  in  the  sense  he  knew  it  now,  —  Ka- 
lani had  been  compelled  to  confess  the  wisdom  of 
Pele  in  permitting  him  to  enrich  his  country  with 
heroic  deeds,  and  his  name  with  glory,  in  par- 
tial propitiation  of  his  sin.  And  Kupule  could 
not  but  exclaim  with  delight  at  the  wholesome 
change : 

"  Ka  !  Aloha  ;  now  Kupule  beholds  her  koa  Moi 
(warrior  King)  again.  His  royal  kisses  cling  like 
the  touch  of  the  laden  bee  to  the  fiery-tongued 
ohea-flower.  To  your  little  Queen  it  is  a  sure 


GOADING   TO   BATTLE.  167 

token  that  the  great  heart  of  Kalani  is  warmed 
back  to  heroic  life  once  more." 

"  Thanks  to  ko'u  moi-wahine." 

"  Thanks  to  your  own  noble  soul !  As  I  look 
into  your  face,  those  fond  eyes  give  back  my  love 
with  double  lustre  ;  as  the  reflected  smile  of  the 
mahina  (moon)  in  the  spring,  outshines  the  heav- 
enly orb  in  the  sky.  Now  Kupule  feels  thy  an- 
swering heart-beat  against  her  bosom,  responding 
throb  by  throb  to  her  own,  as  yonder  echo  among 
the  mountains  answers  back  to  the  wild  pulses  of 
the  sea." 

"  My  darling  Queen,  life  with  Kalani  would  be 
dark  indeed  but  for  the  lesson  of  love  you  have 
taught  him  in  this  hour.  You  have  snatched  him 
from  a  gloom  blacker  than  the  shades  of  Po  !  Who 
but  Kupule  could  have  taught  her  King  that  a 
wahine's  love  is  sweeter  even  than  ambition  ?  For 
this  will  Kalani  take  courage,  and  battle  for  his 
Love-Queen  on  the  morrow,  as  never  great  warrior 
fought  for  his  Aloha  before." 

"  Auwe  Moi  Kalani !  my  hero  lover.  You  have 
grown  to  be  a  god  in  the  eyes  of  your  little  Queen. 
Your  great  battle-deeds  already  shine  prophetic 
before  my  vision.  When  the  bugle  calls,  the  love 
of  Kupule  will  take  wing  like  a  bird,  and  follow 
her  warrior  through  the  thickest  of  the  battle. 
WThen  my  Moi  strikes  home  his  swift  blows,  the 
dark  eyes  of  his  Kupule  will  be  upon  him,  count- 
ing on  her  fingers  the  many  wounds  inflicted  by 
her  hero." 


168  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

"  You  stir  the  blood  of  Kalani  till  he  becomes 
impatient  to  behold  the  foe." 

"  And  woe  to  that  foe  when  he  stand  before 
thy  path.  But  when  Oahu  is  free,  and  Keao  lies 
dead  before  thee,  and  his  warriors  cry  '  Luka- 
lua ! '  then  remember  to  whom  victory  is  due, 
and  bow  thy  great  heart  to  Pele.  In  that  hour 
her  voice  of  terror  shall  be  heard  among  the 
mountains,  and  great  Loa  will  light  his  torch  of 

joy." 

"  The  words  of  Knpule  are  as  words  of  fire  to 
Kalani.  You  make  my  coming  deeds  to  shine  in 
my  soul,  as  the  stars  shine  in  the  glad  waters  of 
the  fountain.  Your  voice  is  as  the  music  of  run- 
ning waters  to  Kalani." 

"  And  will  not  Kalani  confess  how  great  is  the 
love  of  Pele  ?  Did  she  not  make  him  brave  in 
counsel  and  strong  in  battle  ?  And  has  not  the 
beautiful  Goddess  given  her  own  terrible  spear 
into  thy  keeping,  by  which  alone  the  king  of 
Kauai  can  be  laid  low?" 

"  Kalani  is  made  glad  because  of  the  love  of 
Kupule.  But  the  heart  of  Pele  has  become  as 
stone  to  her  young  warrior  ;  and  Mauna  Loa  will 
forget  to  light  her  torch-fire  in  the  hour  of  my 
victory." 

"  As  the  mother's  love  returns  to  her  wayward 
child  because  of  visible  repentance,  so  Pele  will 
watch  thy  battle-deeds  with  delight,  and  remem- 
ber her  Keiki  Moi  (Boy  King)  in  time  of  need. 


GOADING   TO   BATTLE.  169 

She  who  moulded  your  soul  to  greatness,  and 
taught  you  the  cunning  use  of  armies,  may  justly 
chide  you  for  a  great  wrong.  But  forget  you  — 
never  !  Unlove  you  —  NEVER  !  " 

It  was  a  glad  sight  to  see  the  inspired  young 
Queen  thus  plead  for  deity,  and  uphold  the  trail- 
ing banners  of  her  warrior  King. 


OAHU'S  city  sleeps  to-night ! 
For  scarce  a  cur-dog's  bark  is  heard, 
Much  less  the  din  of  noisy  word 
To  jar  upon  the  moonlight  bright. 
She  sleeps  —  as  if  she  knew  no  harm 
To  keep  her  Warrior's  eyes  awake ; 
Sure  —  danger  casts  before  a  charm 
Like  that  around  the  venomed  snake ! 
'Tis  but  the  calm  before  the  storm : 
To-morrow,  with  the  dawn  of  light, 
Keao,  with  all  his  fearful  swarm, 
Will  dare  Oahu  forth  to  fight! 
And  ere  yon  moon  shall  look  again 
Upon  Waikiki's  peaceful  plain, 
For  many,  she  will  shine  in  vain ! 

At  times  the  watch-fires  light  the  bay, 
When  rude  some  hand  their  embers  spurn, 
Then  flicker  faint,  and  die  away, 
With  but  a  glow  to  show  they  burn. 
The  "  Punch  Bowl  "  hill  rears  o'er  the  town 
And  casts  his  fearful  shadow  down ; 
Abruptly  springs  from  out  the  plain, 
As  billows  rise  from  out  the  main. 
Protective  o'er  the  mountain  springs 
And  casts  his  shade  to  ocean's  marge, 
As  when  some  guardian  warrior  flings 
O'er  form  he  loves  his  battle  targe. 

170 


CHAPTER  XL 

HE  night  hours  had  passed  slowly  and 
sadly  away  to  .the  lovers,  as  they  clung 
to  each  other,  sitting  there  by  the  foun- 
tain on  the  sacred  hill.  Yet  at  length 
the  terrible  night  of  maranatha  was  almost  ended, 
and  the  dawn  of  an  eventful  day  was  fast  ap- 
proaching. 

Across  the  Nuuanu  the  camp-fires  burnt  low, 
and  the  spirit  of  peace  seemed  hovering  over  the 
slumbering  warriors,  as  they  slept  beside  their 
long  spears  and  murderous  paloas.  Though  as  yet 
not  a  gleam  of  the  approximate  dawn  was  visible 
in  the  orient,  yet  the  land-wind  had  suddenly 
aroused  —  the  earliest  harbinger  of  a  tropic  day  — 
descending  from  the  mountains  upon  stronger 
wings  than  it  ever  acquires  during  the  night,  when 
its  ostensible  object  seems  to  be  dalliance  with 
perfumes  and  fondling  with  flowers. 

Awakened  to  a  spirit  of  rebellion  by  this  sudden 
resistance  of  the  land-wind,  the  great  breakers 
along  the  shore  rose  up  in  their  might,  bellowing 
like  angry  demons  disturbed  in  their  lair.  Aping 
the  hoarse  thundering  of  the  floundering  surf  — 
as  small  intelligences  ever  pattern  by  the  greater 

171 


172  KALANI   OP  OAHU. 

—  the  tuneful  waterfall  now  roughened  its  voice 
into  a  wild  bassoon,  rumbling  down  its  jutting 
crag  as  if  seeking  to  obtrude  itself  among  the 
roused  up  dissonances  of  the  approaching  dawn. 

Kulu,  the  yellow  moon,  had  sunk  low  down 
in  the  tranquil  west,  fringing  the  crests  of  the 
breakers  more  than  ever  with  shimmering  rims  of 
the  palest  gold.  The  long  line  of  glittering  moon- 
glade  spanned  the  western  sea  from  Isle  to  horizon, 
like  some  heavenward  pathway  leading  to  the  land 
of  the  blessed. 

Except  the  furious  uprising  of  the  surf  and  the 
answering  waterfall,  ever  roused  by  the  first  breath 
of  the  land-wind,  all  was  yet  calm  and  peaceful 
over  land  and  sea.  Naught  but  the  fitful  flicker- 
ing of  the  dying  camp-fires  reminded  one  that 
such  human  madness  as  war  existed  on  the  earth. 

But  at  length  there  came  a  low,  ominous  sound 
from  afar ;  the  mingled  vibrates  of  many  voices 
seemed  creeping  faintly  up  from  the  shore  and  sea. 
Simultaneous  with  the  foreboding  sound,  and  im- 
parting to  it  a  menacing  meaning,  there  flashed 
the  gleam  of  a  hundred  kindling  signal-fires,  as 
hilltop  and  crag  and  mountain  footspur  lit  their 
beacon-lights,  stretching  away  from  Nuuanu  to  far- 
off  Ewa  Bay. 

Though  these  first  indistinct  notes  of  proximate 
war  were  the  merest  vibrant  murmurs  on  the  air, 
they  were  sufficient  to  cause  the  royal  lovers  to 
spring  up  from  their  seat,  where  they  had  long 
twined  in  silence  only  broken  by  sighs  and  respon- 
sive heart-beats  whilst  awaiting  the  morning. 


THE  WATCH-FIRES'  ALARM.  173 

From  the  earliest  childhood  these  two  had  been 
inured  to  the  signals  and  watch-cries  of  inter- 
Island  warfare  ;  thus  their  keen  ears  had  instantly 
caught  the  alarm  before  it  had  taken  apparent 
shape  or  meaning.  Though  the  lookouts  from  the 
coast-hills,  and  the  watch  in  the  guard-canoes,  had 
discovered  the  approach  of  Keao,  as  yet  nothing 
could  be  discerned  by  Kalani  or  his  sharp-eyed 
queen. 

Soon  the  war-cry  from  the  shore  became  mingled 
with  the  murmur  of  multitudinous  voices  across 
the  valley,  where  a  giant  had  been  disturbed  in 
his  slumber,  for  the  army  had  been  awakened. 
Rousing  with  a  muffled  cry  of  portentous  evil, 
augmenting  and  increasing  into  an  angry  roar  that 
swept  across  the  valley,  akin  to  the  resonant 
thunder  from  the  surf -beat  en  shore. 

Rude  hands  now  stirred  the  dying  embers,  till 
the  camp-fires  made  a  thousand  silhouettes  of  the 
swarthy  warriors,  as  they  eagerly  sought  the  in- 
dispensable pipe-sinoke  before  the  battle.  How 
flashed  the  bright  spear-heads  of  shell,  and  glit- 
tered the  sabre-blades  of  the  chiefs  —  innovations 
from  the  armature  of  the  Christian  brother  from 
over  the  sea ! 

Dark  objects  suddenly  peopled  the  opposite 
valley  side,  as  though  the  very  earth  had  opened 
its  caverned  sources,  and  the  hillside  had  rent 
open  and  spawned  its  evil  spirits,  reeking  with 
human  gore,  and  murderous  with  terrible  inten- 
tions —  ever  the  hideous  offspring  of  war  and 
rapine. 


174  KALANI   OP   OAHIT. 


Suspense  out-demons  a  thousand  lesser  ills  ;  and 
the  last  hour  before  day  is  ever  the  most  ghostly 
of  the  night.  A  rude,  weird  dissonance  had  crept 
like  a  thief  over  the  peaceful  valley,  until  the 
shudder  and  chill  of  awe  smote  the  inmost  soul 
of  man.  Even  the  heart  of  Kalani  beat  tumult- 
uously,  and  would  not  still ;  and  brave  little 
Kupule  was  filled  with  dismal  intuitions  of  im- 
pending danger,  ambushed  horrors,  lurking  among 
the  shadows  everywhere. 

But  at  length  the  head  division  of  Keao's  canoes 
came  one  by  one  into  sight,  dispelling  the  incubus. 
A  long  line  of  dark  objects  dotted  the  golden, 
sheen  of  the  moon-laved  waters.  They  were  pad- 
dling toward  the  land  furiously.  Impelling  their 
great  war  canoes  with  incredible  swiftness,  hoping 
to  secure  the  harbor-entrance  by  surprise  before 
their  approach  should  be  discovered  by  the  war- 
riors of  Oahu. 

But  it  was  no  part  of  Kalani's  plan  to  defend 
the  harbor,  or  prevent  the  landing  of  the  army  of 
Keao.  He  was  open  to  a  trial  of  strength,  and 
wished  the  battle  to  be  decisive  for  the  one  army 
or  the  other.  His  war  canoes  had  been  withdrawn 
to  Waikiki  Bay,  and  his  army  to  the  valley,  with 
a  purpose  of  giving  Keao  perfect  freedom  to  land, 
that  he  should  not  be  tempted  to  burn  Honolulu. 

Kalani  and  his  great  war-chiefs  well  knew  that 
this  plan  would  imply  a  fear  of  the  enemy,  and 
lead  Keao  to  deem  the  army  of  Oahu  to  be  weaker 
than  it  was.  But  this  would  also  serve  their  pur- 


APPROACH   OF   KEAO.  17t> 

pose  of  decoying  the  Kauaians  up  the  Nuuanu 
and  away  from  their  own  canoes,  that  in  case  of 
defeat  they  should  not  all  escape  by  sea.  For 
Kalani  fully  meant  it  to  be  a  battle  of  extermina- 
tion for  the  one  army  or  the  other,  that  the  ques- 
tion of  supremacy  might  be  settled  forever. 

Keao,  being  a  great  warrior,  gigantic  in  stature, 
and  ferocious  in  temperament,  had  ever  thought 
lightly  of  the  army  of  Oahu  and  the  Boy  King,  his 
nephew  ;  though  doubtless  this  erroneous  judg- 
ment took  rise  in  the  decimated  ranks  of  the  one 
and  the  extreme  youth  of  the  other.  Thus  it  was 
thought  that  the  usually  wise  old  King  of  Kauai 
would  be  easily  tempted  away  from  his  base  of 
action — his  canoes  and  the  harbor  front  —  to 
where  the  army  of  Oahu  were  encamped,  near 
their  stronghold,  and  could  fight  with  their  flanks 
in  unassailable  positions. 

When  the  Kauaians  found  themselves  in  posses- 
sion of  the  mouth  of  the  harbor,  the  foremost 
canoes  rested  on  their  paddles,  awaiting  the  arrival 
of  the  whole  fleet  and  army.  At  length  one 
hundred  great  war-canoes  were  seen  collected  in 
the  harbor,  and  hastily  marshalling  themselves  in 
battle  array,  preparing  to  force  a  landing  upon  the 
beach  against  whatever  resistance  might  be  offered. 
For  while  the  Oahuans  could  plainly  distinguish 
everything  transpiring  in  the  broad  moonglade, 
the  conformation  of  the  Nuuanu  left  the  valley  in 
deep  shadow  where  the  array  lay. 

It  was  a  spirit-stirring  sight  to  Kalani,  as  one  by 


176  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

one  he  counted  the  great  war-canoes  as  they  de- 
bouched into  the  harbor  ;  for  if  he  won  the  battle 
he  might  count  upon  possessing  himself  of  many 
of  these  finest  specimens  of  naval  architecture,  for 
the  Kauaians  excelled  in  canoe  making. 

When  the  first  shouts  of  the  far-away  lookout 
jarred  upon  the  peaceful  silence  of  the  valley, 
Kalani  leaped  to  his  feet  with  the  spring  of  a  tiger. 
His  nostrils  dilated,  and  his  manly  chest  rose  and 
fell  quickly,  while  eager  thoughts  possessed  his 
soul,  linked  with  the  coming  battle.  As  he  stood 
shading  his  eyes,  scanning  the  west  along  the 
moon-gold  sea,  endeavoring  to  catch  the  first 
glimpse  of  the  coming  foe,  Boki  came  in  search  of 
him,  to  learn  what  disposition  should  be  made  with 
the  army. 

This  matter  settled,  according  to  the  plans 
already  agreed  upon,  Boki  sped  across  the  valley 
to  assume  command  during  the  absence  of  the 
King.  Kalani  waited  upon  the  sacred  hill  until 
Keao's  whole  force  had  passed  through  the  reef, 
marshalled  in  battle  array,  and  were  seen  paddling 
steadily  and  swiftly  for  the  beach  in  front  of  the 
town.  When  each  canoe  was  seen  leaving  its 
track  of  quivering  fire  on  the  tranquil  surface  of 
the  bay,  and  each  of  the  five  thousand  paddles 
were  seen  scattering  their  phosphorescent  gems  — 
emeralds,  and  opals,  and  rubies — with  every  lift 
of  the  glittering  blades  from  the  hyaline  sea,  then 
the  warlike  young  monarch  prepared  to  depart. 

Turning  to  Kupule,  with  a  flash  of  living  fire  in 


PARTING  BEFORE  THE  BATTLE.       177 

his  eyes,  and  something  of  the  old  warlike  spirit 
in  his  tones,  Kalani  flung  wide  his  stalwart  arms 
to  receive  his  loved  young  Queen  ere  he  left.  It 
was  possibly  the  last  meeting  of  two  noble  souls 
on  earth,  and  their  varying  emotions  in  that 
moment  of  separation  were  a  mingling  of  the 
heroic  and  grand,  the  loving  and  the  tender.  There 
was  an  exquisite  harmonizing  of  kingly  affection 
and  warlike  exultation  in  the  heart  of  one,  and  a 
womanly  pride  and  girlish  adoration  in  the  other. 

Smitten  with  an  innate  love  of  combat,  and  the 
delirious  joy  of  conquest,  Kalani,  with  all  his 
wealth  of  love  for  his  new-found  darling,  was  im- 
patient to  be  gone,  and  for  the  moment,  possibly, 
his  love  for  the  Queen  was  unfairly  divided  in 
favor  of  the  god-given  spear,  which  now  blazed 
anew  with  his  magnetic  grasp  upon  it,  in  the  en- 
thused exultation  of  his  soul. 

But  before  the  swift  flitting  visions  of  Kupule, 
in  the  fresh,  pure  affluence  of  her  love  for  the 
doomed  young  King,  there  arose  the  ever-impend- 
ing perils  of  battle,  when  fought  between  two 
such  ferocious  spirits.  Thus  with  the  probable 
death  of  Kalani  ever  obtruding  upon  her,  her  girl- 
ish arms  were  found  strong  enough  to  retain  her 
lover  to  the  last  moment,  while  her  soft,  black 
eyes,  devoured  every  rising  expression  of  his  frank 
open  face,  and  her  rose-red  lips  e-lung  to  his,  as  we 
press  the  farewell  kiss,  and  look  the  farewell  look 
upon  the  dying. 

But  the  call  to  arms  grew  deafening,  and  Kalani's 
12 


178  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

impatience  grew  strong,  and  with  a  tender  parting 
he  tore  himself  away.  Seizing  the  long  glittering 
spear,  bestowed  by  Pele — who  grew  in  his  love 
as  his  war-spirit  rose  —  Kalani  tested  the  supple 
texture  of  its  slender  staff  ;  and  with  something  of 
his  old  gallantry,  proffered  his  radiant  young 
Queen  the  flashing  spear-point  for  her  parting  kiss. 

Bidding  the  Queen  watch  the  coming  battle 
from  the  Punch  Bowl  mountain  —  so  suitable  in 
position  and  conformation,  being  almost  inacces- 
sible from  the  harbor — Kalani  sprang  down  the 
hillside  swifter  than  the  headlong  stream  by  which 
he  ran. 

Passing  within  hail  of  the  palace  hill,  on  his 
way  to  join  the  army,  the  King  gave  swift  orders 
for  the  Queen's  wahines  to  await  her  coming ;  but 
to  the  hundreds  of  gathering  women  and  children, 
families  of  the  great  chiefs  who  were  with  the 
army,  he  gave  orders  to  join  the  Queen's  party 
when  she  went  upon  Puawai,  where  they  could 
not  be  harmed,  and  if  need  be  could  easily  flee 
into  the  higher  mountain  forest  for  safety.  For 
should  victory  fall  to  the  lot  of  the  foe,  great  rude- 
ness would  transpire,  and  terrible  excess  in  the 
first  frenzied  hours  of  conquest. 

Kupule  remained  a  while  in  earnest  prayer  to 
Pele,  pleading  for  the  safety  and  the  success  of 
her  darling  King.  And  when  she  arose  to  go  to 
the  adjoining  mountain,  she  found  the  whole  bowl- 
shaped  top  of  Puawai  covered  with  women  and 
children ;  among  whom  were  a  few  crippled  or 


ORDER   OF   BATTLE.  179 

superannuated  Kanakas  —  a  human  commodity  not 
over  numerous,  thanks  to  the  overruling  intelli- 
gence of  the  frequent  kapu  kane  days. 

Kalani  and  his  great  chiefs  leisurely  organized 
the  army  into  two  crescent  lines  in  front  of  the 
walled  stronghold ;  their  convex  aspect  fronting 
to  the  foe.  The  front  line  being  wholly  armed 
with  spears  and  paloas ;  the  second  with  short 
halberts  and  slings.  The  great  Alii  Kapus  carry- 
ing the  pahi,  paloa  and  huge  laau  palau  —  halberts 
made  to  strike  or  thrust  with  —  a  formidable  and 
favorite  weapon  with  Kamehameha  and  Keao,  the 
two  most  gigantic  chiefs  among  the  Islands. 

When  all  had  thus  assumed  their  position  in  the 
order  of  battle,  the  chiefs  gathered  about  their 
young  King,  together  partaking  of  their  morning 
repast ;  while  Boki,  and  his  subordinate  chiefs  of 
staff,  permitted  a  certain  number  of  inferior  men 
from  the  ranks  to  provide  breakfast  for  the  others, 
who  ate  their  meal  and  smoked  their  pipes  on  the 
grass,  without  falling  out  of  the  line  of  battle. 

After  Keao  had  landed,  and  hastily  taken  pos- 
session of  the  deserted  town,  his  army  was  per- 
mitted to  prepare  their  morning  meal  and  stretch 
themselves  a  while  upon  the  grass,  to  recruit  their 
strength  before  marching  to  battle. 

When  it  was  found  that  no  resistance  was 
offered  to  their  landing,  it  was  considered  as  a 
positive  indication  of  weakness  if  not  of  fear,  by 
the  Kauaians,  engendering  great  contempt  for  the 
prowess  of  their  foes,  and  made  the  savage  old 


180         .  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

Keao  too  unwary  and  impatient  to  receive  the 
surrender  of  Kalani  and  his  army.  So  far  the 
young  King  had  made  a  good  point  against  his 
usually  sagacious  enemy. 

Keao  did  not  attempt  to  burn  the  town  nor  the 
scattered  houses  about  the  valley,  as  was  the 
custom  when  an  invader  had  no  intention  of  hold- 
ing the  conquered  country.  Neither  did  Keao 
leave  a  single  kanaka  to  guard  his  noble  fleet  of 
canoes,  for  a  thought  of  being  defeated  had  found 
no  room  in  the  mind  of  the  proud  old  warrior. 

As  day  broke  over  the  eastern  mountains,  and 
the  rose  tints  of  dawn  lit  up  the  jagged  peaks  of 
Waolani,  the  valley-ward  position  of  the  army  of 
Oahu  was  fully  discovered  to  Keao,  who  soon 
sounded  the  call  and  led  on  his  forces  up  the 
valley.  It  was  the  custom  in  those  barbaric  days 
for  the  great  chiefs  to  lead  their  armies  in  person 
when  entering  into  battle. 

Kamehameha,  with  greater  military  sagacity 
than  any  before  his  time,  had  adopted  the  better 
plan  of  directing  his  armies  from  the  rear,  while 
they  were  led  into  action  by  his  best  chiefs,  re- 
serving his  own  gigantic  strength  to  rally  and 
re-form  any  weak  part  along  his  lines.  Kalani 
had  seen  the  merit  of  this  method  in  his  numerous 
encounters  with  the  Lonely  One ;  or  perhaps  had 
also  acquired  it  from  Pele's  counsel,  as  his  rival 
had  done,  and  usually  adopted  it  in  his  battles. 

But  Keao  was  too  stubborn  and  conservative  to 
adopt  new  notions  from  younger  chiefs,  and  now 


ADVANCE   OF  THE  KAUAIANS.  181 

stalked  with  gigantic  strides  at  the  head  of  his 
dusky  warriors,  with  young  prince  Kauraualii,  and 
several  old  chiefs  following  close  about  him ; 
though  the  prince  was  currently  said  to  be  more 
of  a  gallant  than  a  warrior. 

The  example  of  his  traitorous  old  uncle  in  head- 
ing his  army,  well  suited  Kalani's  purpose  on  this 
occasion,  as  above  all  things  else  the  young  hero 
most  wished  for  a  hand  to  hand  encounter  with 
this  villanous  brother  of  Titeree's.  Kalani's  little 
army  was  now  finely  positioned  upon  a  low  rise  of 
ground,  directly  in  front  of  his  trenches  and  the 
entrance  to  his  walled  stronghold,  which  imparted 
confidence  to  his  new  recruits.  His  wings  were 
thrown  back  ;  on  the  one  side  against  the  steep 
crags  of  the  hillside,  and  on  the  other  against  his 
rampart  wall,  within  which  were  stationed  some 
superannuated  old  warriors  with  slings  and  spears, 
making  this  left  wing  also  unassailable.  Thus 
cunningly  posted,  here  he.  awaited  to  receive  the 
oncoming  foe. 

While  the  proud  Kauaians  marched  steadily  and 
grandly  up  the  valley,  showing  the  finest  discipline 
and  unbroken  array,  tramping  to  the  stirring 
music  of  bamboo  fifes  and  numerous  carcubita 
drums,  the  undismayed  Oahuans  stood  sternly  to 
their  posts,  in  the  ominous  silence  that  best  por- 
tends the  coming  storm. 

How  beat  one  little  heart  on  the  frowning  crag 
of  Puawai,  as  the  great  army  of  Kauai  marched 
up  the  Nuuanu  where  Kalani's  small  body  of  in- 


182  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

ferior  men  awaited  them  !  But  for  her  trust  in 
the  divine  power  of  Pele,  Kupule  could  have  no 
hope  in  the  coming  encounter,  with  such  great 
disparity  of  forces.  But  whom  the  gods  love  shall 
win ;  and .  in  this  precept  lay  the  hopes  of  the 
young  Queen,  and  many  a  chieftess  and  child 
about  her. 

The  hour  of  daybreak  in  the  tropics  is  one  of 
exquisite  charm,  so  filled  with  the  swiftly  changing 
aspects  of  light  and  shadow,  in  the  ever  impulsive 
leap  from  darkness  into  dawn.  The  land-winds 
ever  freshen  at  this  hour,  the  first  forerunner  of 
the  coming  day-god,  hastening  from  the  cool 
forests  and  the  deep  dells  down  the  valleys  to  the 
sea,  ladened  with  newly  awakened  perfumes  of 
ripened  fruits  and  bursting  flowers. 

Never  had  a  more  delicious  aroma  pervaded  the 
Nuuanu  than  upon  this  peaceful  morning  of  the 
murderous  battle  with  Keao.  The  palm-trees 
swayed  gracefully  in  the  breeze.  The  tall  alga- 
roba  waved  its  feathery  foliage,  so  like  the  long 
drooping  plumage  of  emerald  birds.  The  great 
hau-trees  tossed  their  star-colored  flowers  in  the 
wind  and  sun,  swinging  bell-like  in  merry  unison 
with  the  jubilous  songs  of  the  newly  awakened 
birds.  But  the  fierce  invaders  scented  no  perfume 
but  the  blood  of  their  foes,  and  saw  no  beauty  but 
the  prophetic  one  of  dead  men  slain  by  their 
spears,  as  they  marched  sternly  on  eager  for  battle. 

As  the  armies  approached  very  near  to  each 
other,  Kalani  flung  off  his  golden  mamo,  which 


THE  TWO   KINGS.  183 


flashed  back  the  rays  of  the  morning  sun,  and  the 
two  Kings  advanced  a  few  paces  in  front  of  their 
respective  forces,  with  the  usual  intent  of  greeting 
each  other,  like  murderous  duellists  in  other  lands. 

Both  monarchs  were  armed  alike  with  sword 
and  spear  and  dagger.  Both  were  nude,  with  the 
trifling  exception  of  the  malo,  a  narrow  waist- 
cloth  worn  by  all  men.  This  unrobed  condition 
served  well  to  display  the  supple,  sinewy  muscles 
of  the  one,  and  the  brawny,  brutal  strength  of  the 
other. 

Keao  was  a  herculean,  savage-looking  warrior, 
with  deeply  furrowed  cheeks,  and  corrugated, 
frowning  brow  ;  of  treble  the  weight,  and  double 
the  strength  of  Ktilani.  But  though  the  younger 
King  lacked  the  gigantic  prowess  of  his  foe,  yet  a 
single  glance  disclosed  the  grace  of  the  crouching 
leopard  in  his  fine  physique,  while  the  lithe, 
springy  motion  of  the  panther  was  suggested  by 
his  every  movement  while  in  action. 

As  the  Kings  came  to  a  halt,  face  to  face  with 
each  other,  Keao  glowered  down  upon  his  boy 
antagonist  with  the  murderous  look  of  a  demon 
from  the  nether  world.  He  was  infuriated  by  the 
fearless  audacity  he  witnessed  in  his  nephew, 
whom  he  thought  to  crush  with  his  presence  and 
devour  with  a  look.  But  instead,  in  the  calm, 
dark  eyes  of  Kalani  he  beheld  the  piercing  gaze 
of  a  young  eagle  who  has  learned  to  swoop  with 
unerring  talons  upon  his  prey. 

It   was  thought  by  some  of  the  watchful  old 


184  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

chiefs  about  Kalani  that  the  hard  lines  in  Keao's 
rugged  face  softened  and  unbent,  somewhat,  as  he 
traced  the  kingly  likeness  of  a  once-loved  brother 
in  the  fearless  young  warrior  before  him.  Be  that 
as  it  may,  such  thoughts  were  not  given  voice, 
nor  suffered  to  harbor  long  in  his  stony  heart. 

It  was  usual  in  Polynesian  warfare,  in  those  far- 
gone  days,  for  the  leaders  to  thus  advance  to  the 
forefront  and  hurl  a  spear  at  each  other,  by  way 
of  salutation  in  opening  the  combat.  But  when 
Keao  had  approached  within  half  a  spear's  cast  of 
Kalani,  hearing  a  rude  rattle  of  weapons  among 
his  warriors  behind,  he  stopped,  and  raised  his 
own  terrible  spear  with  a  thundering  imprecation 
for  his  men  to  halt  and  be  quiet,  while  he  ad- 
dressed himself  to  Kalani : 

"  Keiki  Moi  o  Oahu  !  "  (Boy  King  of  Oahu  !) 
41  We  have  come  over  the  sea,  following  the  yellow 
moon-path  made  for  us  by  Pele.  Keao  and  his 
great  warriors  have  come  to  take  Oahu,  and  Maui, 
and  Molakai.  Open  your  ears  —  you  and  your 
army  —  that  you  may  hear.  Surrender  your 
Island,  and  submit  to  us,  or  I  will  suffer  my  strong 
chiefs  to  thrust  their  great  spears  through  you  all, 
as  we  would  spear  the  fat  fish  in  your  harbor." 

Kalani's  thin  lips  had  hued  to  a  livid,  ashy  pale- 
ness ;  curling  into  a  proud,  derisive  smile,  wither- 
ing as  a  torchfire.  He  had  heard  Keao  to  the  end. 
But  now  his  eagle  eyes  were  flashing  forth  living 
fire  as  he  replied  with  scorn  and  contempt  to  the 
brutal  salutation : 


SURRENDER,    OR   DIE.  185 

"  The  Kanakers  of  Kauai  have  grown  fat  and 
dumpish  from  lack  of  wars,  and  eating  too  much 
poi  ;  and  I  doubt  not  have  come  to  Oahu  to  learn 
how  to  fight.  If  Keao  were  to  look  at  himself  he 
would  die  with  fright,  so  old  and  ugly  has  he 
grown.  If  he  were  not  in  his  dotage,  his  hideous 
ears  would  long  since  have  heard  the  world  ring 
with  the  fame  of  Kalani." 

"Beware,  Keiki !  lest  Keao  slay  you  for  want 
of  respect  to  your  father's  kingly  brother.  Sur- 
render your  Island,  or  I  will  take  it !  " 

44  You  came  like  a  thief  to  steal  my  kingdom  in 
my  absence.  You  find  Kalani  most  glad  to  receive 
you.  Take  Oahu,  and  begone  !  Have  your  dull 
eyes  become  blind  that  you  cannot  see  it  lying  at 
your  feet  ?  Seven  feet  of  the  sacred  Isle  shall  be 
yours  before  we  part." 

"  Cease,  vile  Keiki !  Should  Keao  become  huhu 
nui — very  mad  —  he  would  crush  you  in  his 
strong  hand,  as  he  has  crushed  many  a  foe  in  his 
day." 

44  We  of  Oahu  have  played  with  spears  from  our 
babyhood.  We  teach  our  warriors  that  two  can 
play  at  taking  kingdoms.  Keao  carries  a  huge 
spear,  large  enough  to  blot  out  the  sun,  but  I 
have  heard  that  it  is ,  harmless  as  a  reed  in  the 
hands  of  a  wahine." 

44  Dog  !  You  talk  bravely  for  a  Keiki  Moi  ;  but 
talk  will  not  save  your  kingdom.  Do  you  not  see 
that  my  mighty  warriors  are  growing  impatient  to 
slaughter  your  army  ?  They  long  to  throw  your 


186  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

fat  carcasses  to  good  Moa-alii  —  the  fierce  god  of 
the  sea  —  who  brought  usiri  safety  to  your  shore." 

"  But  Kalani  has  promised  Moa-alii  that  he  shall 
feast  upon  the  clumsy  carcass  of  Keao,  and  Kalani 
will  keep  his  promise  to  the  great  sea-god." 

"Hearken,  if  you  have  ears.  Because  you  are 
the  son  of  the  great  Thunderer,  Keao  would  spare 
your  life  and  save  your  army,  that  you  may  join 
the  brave  Kauaians  in  fighting  Kamehameha,  who 
claims  to  be  the  born  King  of  all  the  Eight  Isles. 
Will  you  surrender  ?  or  shall  Keao  fling  his  keen 
spear  through  your  soft  body,  as  a  signal  for  his 
impatient  warriors  to  slaughter  your  army  ?  " 

"  There  is  no  word  like  surrender  known  in  the 
sweet  tongue  of  Oahu.  Kalani  would  witness  if 
so  old  a  King  as  Keao  can  handle  a  spear.  Behold 
how  you  tremble  at  the  mere  mention  of  weapons 
of  war.  Are  you  indeed  so  much  afraid  of  Kalani 
as  to  shake  at  his  presence  ?  " 

u  Surrender !  or  die.  At  them,  my  chiefs  I 
Sweep  them  from  the  earth  !  " 

And  Keao  shook  his  great  war-spear  with  ter- 
rific meaning,  while  a  look  of  terrible  vengeance 
darkened  over  his  wrinkled  face,  so  maddened  was 
he  by  the  saucy  taunts  purposely  inflicted  by  his 
youthful  foe ;  shook  the  poised  weapon  in  his 
giant  hand,  and  hurled  it  with  the  utmost  ferocity 
at  the  naked  breast  of  the  manly  boy,  who  had  so 
aroused  his  ire. 

Swerving  gracefully  to  one  side — yet  without 
moving  an  atom  from  his  footsteps  —  Kalani 


CATCHING  THE  SPEARS.          187 

caught  the  great  spear  as  it  rung  hurtling  through 
the  air,  whistling  like  a  bullet.  Turning  the  cum- 
brous weapon  in  his  hand,  Kalani  hurled  it  back 
at  Keao,  who  also  swerved  and  caught  his  weapon 
as  it  spun  by  his  head.  Kalani  calmly  folded  his 
arms  and  scornfully  awaited  another  attack. 

This  is  indeed  a  courageous  act  and  cunning  art 
of  the  great  chiefs  of  Polynesia.  The  Alii  Kapus 
of  Kauai  were  connoisseurs  in  such  achievements, 
and  their  keen  eyes  saw  at  once  that  their  too 
impetuous  King  had  found  more  than  his  match  at 
this  game.  And  lest  harm  should  come  to  him  in 
such  perilous  trial  of  skill,  six  brawny  chiefs  —  the 
skilful  body-guard  of  their  old  monarch  —  assumed 
cross  positions  in  front  of  Kalani,  and  together 
hurled  their  keen-edged  weapons  in  murderous 
concert  at  the  audacious  King ;  the  six  being 
followed  closely  by  the  more  ponderous  spear  of 
the  now  frenzied  Keao.  • 

With  folded  arms  and  flashing  eyes  the  Boy 
King  stood  alert  to  receive  them  ;  ducking,  dodging, 
and  swerving  gracefully  away  from  the  six  pre- 
vious weapons  —  thrown  in  such  cunning  cross- 
fire —  reserving  himself  to  again  catch  the  ponder- 
ous weapon  of  Keao,  which  he  tossed  contemptu- 
ously behind  him,  as  being  unworthy  of  his  further 
attention ;  the  art  of  catching  so  weighty  a  spear 
being  the  severest  test  known  among  feats  of  arms. 

Both  Kings  being  now  of  one  mind,  maddened 
with  an  insane  wish  for  the  death-grapple,  drew 
their  swords  at  the  initiative  given  by  Kalani,  and 


188  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

rushed  furiously  towards  each  other  for  a  hand-to- 
hand  encounter.  But  suddenly,  before  they  could 
cross  swords,  the  whole  earth  shook  with  the 
awful  reeling  and  rumbling  of  an  earthquake,  till 
men  tottered  as  when  drunk  with  awa,  and  the 
earth  rent  asunder  at  their  feet,  separating  the 
two  combatants  by  an  abyss  that  neither  could 
leap.  This  awful  occurrence  stayed  every  hand 
in  both  armies,  leaving  them  stunned  with  horror 
at  what  had  happened. 

Simultaneous  with  this  convulsion  beneath  their 
feet,  occured  another  above  the  head  of  Kalani. 
Above  the  noise  of  the  earthquake,  and  the  tum- 
bling of  earth  and  rocks  down  into  the  chasm,  was 
heard  a  mysterious  cooing  in  the  air,  together  with 
the  fluttering  and  fanning  of  great  unseen  wings, 
as  when  doves  suddenly  alight,  followed  by  the 
never-to-be-forgotten  voice  of  Pele,  whispering 
in  Kalani's  ear : 

"  HE  IHE  !  HE  THE  !  "  (The  spear,  the  spear  !) 
"  He  makana  o  Pele."  —  The  gift  of  Pele. 

Swifter  than  the  winged  lightning  did  Kalani 
poise  the  blue-headed  gift  of  the  Goddess,  and 
hurl  it  with  the  ring  of  a  scimitar  across  the  fast- 
closing  abyss,  piercing  the  savage  heart  of  the 
mad-mad  king  of  Kauai,  as  he  stood  on  the  farther 
brink  of  the  chasm,  frothing  at  the  mouth,  with 
the  awful  rage  of  battle  upon  him. 

With  a  hideous  groan  of  mingled  rage  and  pain, 
the  huge  body  of  the  old  king  was  seen  to  reel 
and  stagger  and  tumble  headlong  into  the  deep 


DEATH   OF  THE  KING. 


earth-rent  below.  Slowly  and  steadily  closed  the 
rough  chasm  over  the  dead  body,  with  the  spear 
of  Pele  still  clinging  to  his  heart  ;  both  King  and 
weapon  lying  buried  fifty  feet  beneath  the  field  of 
battle. 

While  yet  the  air  rung  with  the  wild  shouts  of 
exultation  from  the  army  of  Oahu,  even  before 
the  yawning  earth  was  wholly  closed  up  between 
them  and  their  foes,  Kalani  waved  his  sword  in 
the  sunlight,  and  led  on  his  fierce  chiefs  and  eager 
spearsmen  against  the  Kauaians,  half  stunned  at 
beholding  this  direct  interposition  of  the  gods  in 
favor  of  Oahu.  Desperate  and  bloody  was  the 
fight  that  ensued,  for  the  wrath  of  maddened  men, 
like  the  foam  on  the  crest  of  a  storm-billow,  does 
not  quickly  subside. 

About  Karlani  fought  the  great  war-chiefs  of  his 
father's  reign.  Fighting  to  shield  their  Keiki  Moi 
from  the  wild  rage  of  battle  ever  centring  about 
his  kingly  presence.  These  grim  old  warriors 
loved  their  hero  because  of  his  likeness  to  the 
noble  old  Thunderer,  and  his  unusual  favor  with 
the  gods. 

The  leading  chiefs  of  Oahu  were  the  most  cun- 
ning warriors  among  the  Isles  ;  long  trained  in  the 
advanced  arts  of  barbaric  war,  wielding  their 
weapons  with  coolness  and  consummate  skill,  suf- 
ficed to  make  them  more  than  a  match  for  the 
passionate  fury  of  their  more  numerous  foes. 

With  admirable  tact  Kalani  had  succeeded  in 
fully  enraging  the  fierce  Kauaian  chiefs,  until  they 


190  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

now  flung  themselves  too  heedlessly  into  the  thick 
of  the  fray.  Being  less  skilful  than  their  wary 
antagonists  in  the  use  of  weapons,  they  spent 
their  strength  in  many  a  futile  blow ;  until,  at  the 
end  of  an  hour's  fighting,  hundreds  of  the  burly 
forms  of  the  invaders  lay  dead  or  wounded  upon 
the  green  slopes  of  the  Nuuanu. 

This  condition  of  things,  together  with  the  ter- 
rible accessory  of  Pele's  having  shown  visible 
preference  for  the  army  of  Oahu,  discouraged  and 
dispirited  the  brave  Kauaians,  and  they  now  began 
slowly  and  steadily  to  retreat  toward  their  canoes, 
still  fighting  with  a  bold  face  to  the  foe. 

The  combatant  who  dares  take  the  first  step 
backward,  proclaims  his  loss  of  heart  and  hope  to 
his  antagonist,  and  imparts  renewed  vigor  and 
strength  of  arm  to  the  enemy  from  whom  he  re- 
treats. With  the  yell  of  a  thousand  demons  the 
Oahuans  now  pressed  the  stubborn  foemen  back 
with  gory  spear-point,  and  war-club  and  sabre, 
down  the  valley,  strewing  the  whole  line  of  retreat 
with  the  dead  and  dying. 

With  the  eye  of  an  eaglet,  watching  from  her 
eyrie,  the  Queen  had  watched  every  incident  of 
the  battle  from  the  overhanging  battlement  of 
Puawai,  and  with  more  than  human  wisdom  had 
decided  the  battle  as  won  for  Oahu,  when  Keao 
received  his  death  from  the  god-given  spear.  And 
now  the  quality  of  her  semi-divine  blood  asserted 
itself  to  some  purpose. 

Calling  about  her  hundreds  of  the  warlike  wives 


WAHINES   TO   THE   RESCUE.  191 

of  the  great  chiefs,  and  bidding  them  each  select 
some  brave  spirits  from  among  their  retinues  of 
women,  to  the  number  of  a  thousand  or  more. 
Kupule  pointed  down  to  the  harbor  beneath  their 
feet  where  lay  the  great  fleet  of  war  canoes  un- 
guarded, and  with  flashing  eyes  bid  her  army  of 
wahines  to  follow  her  to  the  rescue. 

There  winds  a  steep  and  perilous  pathway  down 
the  very  front  of  Puawai,  where  few  but  the 
bravest  men  like  to  trust  themselves  in  times  of 
peace.  But  riow  it  was  a  time  of  war,  and  what 
Kupule  was  to  do  must  be  done  quickly,  for  the 
Kauaians  were  already  retreating ;  and  she  chose 
the  perilous  footpath  and  led  the  way,  followed  by 
at  least  twelve  hundred  brave  women. 

With  the  speed  of  a  bounding  deer  the  god-born 
daughter  of  Kamehameha  led  the  way  down  the 
steep  front  of  the  mountain.  Keeping  the  groves 
and  the  taro-patches  between  themselves  and  the 
retreating  enemy,  they  quickly  reached  the  shore, 
unseen  by  the  Kauaians. 

Few  but  her  own  chieftess  maidens  were  equal 
to  the  example  of  swift-footedness  set  them  by 
their  daring  Queen,  and  they  soon  reached  the 
canoes,  followed  steadily  by  hundreds  of  other 
fearless  women,  matrons  and  maidens,  all  eager 
to  save  a  canoe,  though  the  horrid  din  of  battle 
was  fast  drawing  toward  the  shore. 

With  the  leap  of  a  winged  creature  the  young 
Queen  sprang  into  the  royal  canoe,  where  lay  the 
robes  of  state  of  the  dead  Keao,  followed  by  a 


192  KALANI    OF   OAHU. 

dozen  of  her  fleetest  maidens.  Thrusting  off  from 
the  beach,  each  seized  a  paddle  and  plied  it  with 
strength  and  skill,  as  all  wahine  kanakas  are 
trained  to  do.  Rounding  Papu  Point,  and  follow- 
ing the  trend  of  the  shore  inside  of  the  great 
breakers,  they  sped  away  for  Waikiki,  five  miles 
distant,  where  the  canoes  of  Oahu  were  moored 
and  guarded. 

Swift  example  is  ever  the  best  incentive  to  in- 
duce energetic  action  in  others.  And  it  now 
became  a  stirring  sight  to  see  eighty  great  war 
canoes  leaving  the  harbor,  and  impelled  along  the 
shore  by  lithe  maidens  and  fat  women,  their  long 
black  hair  streaming  in  the  now  freshening  trades. 

All  but  twenty  of  the  canoes  were  afloat  and 
away,  before  the  rearmost  of  the  approaching 
Kauaians  discovered  the  cunning  proceeding. 
Breaking  from  the  ranks  they  flew  to  the  rescue, 
smitten  with  panic  at  the  thought  of  their  retreat 
being  cut  off.  Those  who  first  reached  the  re- 
maining canoes  hastily  manned  them  and  fled 
from  the  harbor,  without  waiting  to  see  the  final 
result  of  the  battle. 

Hemmed  in  between  the  boatless  shore  and  the 
victorious  army  of  Kalani,  the  weary  and  wounded 
Kauaians  saw  themselves  at  the  mercy  of  their  foes, 
and  cried  out :  "  Luka-lua  !  luka-lua  !  "  —  Beaten, 
beaten ;  the  least  courageous  fearful  lest  they 
should  be  slaughtered  to  a  man. 

The  bravest  are  ever  the  most  generous  in  the 
glorious  hour  of  triumph  after  a  great  battle  is 


THE   VICTORY.  193 


won.  Kalani's  noble  heart  was  touched  with  pity 
at  the  desperate  condition  of  his  brave  antagonists, 
and  he  now  rushed  like  a  fiery  meteor  along  his 
own  lines  of  blood-stained  warriors,  and  struck 
down  sword  and  spear  and  paloa,  bidding  his  grim 
chiefs  and  infuriated  men  to  forbear. 

When  the  wild  tumult  was  stilled,  and  the 
angry  spear-points  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  weary 
weapons  on  the  other  had  dropped  to  the  earth, 
then  Kalani  stepped  forward  and  addressed  the 
crest-fallen,  though  yet  stern  and  sullen  invaders, 
who  stood  firm  with  an  evident  intent  of  selling 
their  lives  dearly  if  called  upon  to  do  so  : 

44  Kaumualii !  and  you,  the  great  war  chiefs  of 
Kauai,  it  lies  with  you  to  say  if  the  battle  of  Nuu- 
anu  is  ended.  My  warriors  are  famishing  for  the 
blood  of  the  invaders  who  came  to  deprive  us  of 
our  homes.  Kalani  would  save  you,  if  you  prove 
yourselves  worthy  of  his  clemency.  I  see  many  a 
loved  kinsman  among  your  ranks;  and  I  offer 
Kaumualii  and  his  army,  peace,  upon  full  sub- 
mission. 

"  You  are  witness  that  Kalani  has  not  sought 
this  warfare.  You  can  also  witness  the  great 
wrong  my  father's  brother  sought  to  perpetrate 
upon  my  people ;  and  Kalani  ought,  perhaps,  to 
permit  his  outraged  warriors  to  slaughter  you  to  a 
man.  You  are  witness  to  the  great  love  of  the 
gods  for  Kalani ;  and  you  saw  that  the  mighty 
spear  of  Keao  could  not  pierce  whom  the  gods 
would  cherish. 
13 


194  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

41  Would  you  peace,  or  war,  Kauaians  ?  Kalani 
of  Oahu  awaits  your  reply."  Whereupon  Kaumu-t 
alii  and  several  of  the  older  chiefs  stepped  forth  to 
make  answer. 

44  Noble  King,  and  great  warrior !  I  am  Kaumu- 
alii,  the  son  of  Keao,  and  I  speak  in  the  name  of 
my  people.  I  was  not  one  of  those  who  wished  to 
come  to  Oahu  to  fight  my  noble  cousin.  But  the 
warriors  of  Kauai  remembered  their  duty  to  their 
king,  and  joined  Keao  on  the  war-path,  —  follow- 
ing over  the  yellow  moon-path  which  leads  to  Oahu. 

"  Those  who  made  the  plans  to  capture  Oahu 
were  wrong,  and  they  are  all  dead  ;  by  this  we  now 
know  that  they  wrought  against  the  wishes  of  the 
gods.  Kaumualii  asks  what  is  expected  of  us  if 
we  surrender?  for  we  are  a  band  of  heroes,  and 
would  rather  die  fighting  than  live  to  be  unjustly 
dealt  with.  I  bend  my  ear  to  listen  to  the  wisdom 
of  Kalani.  For  whom  the  gods  love  must  be  wise." 

"  You  speak  wisely,  as  becomes  the  new  King  of 
the  great  Island  of  Kauai.  Keao  is  dead,  and  Kau- 
mualii is  King.  I  have  said  it,  and  it  shall  be  so. 
Kalani  makes  no  claim  to  your  kingdom.  Oahu  is 
in  want  of  great  warriors  to  fight  against  Kameha- 
meha  ;  who,  though  he  was  slain,  is  alive  again. 
The  Lonely  One  seeks  to  take  all  our  islands  to 
make  a  kingdom  for  himself.  He  is  a  mighty  war- 
rior, and  he  is  loved  of  the  gods.  He  will  rule  over 
us  all  unless  we  join  hands  to  resist  him. 

44 1  offer  Kaumualii  a  palace-home  in  Nuuanu  ; 
and  land  and  homes  shall  be  given  to  his  warriors 


MAKING  PEACE.  195 


from  among  my  possessions  in  Oahu.  Your  young 
warriors  may  find  wives  among  my  dark-eyed  wa- 
hines,  and  your  great  chiefs  shall  send  to  Kauai  for 
their  wives.  And  we  will  join  our  armies  and  en- 
deavor to  save  our  kingdoms  from  the  monster 
warrior  of  Hawaii.  The  heart  of  Kalani  warms  to 
the  young  king  of  Kauai.  Speak :  is  Kaumualii 
my  friend,  or  my  foe  ?  " 

"  Kaumualii  is  the  friend  of  Kalani.  He  will 
lead  his  warriors  to  battle  against  the  ugly  giant 
of  Hawaii.  The  great  chiefs  of  Kauai  have  not 
shut  their  ears  against  the  fame  of  Oahu's  King. 
The  themes  of  our  sweet  bards  are  the  wonderful 
deeds  of  Kalani.  Your  victories  have  stirred  our 
hearts  with  a  love  for  war.  My  ears  have  ever 
been  open  to  hear  the  bards  sing  of  your  battles, 
and  my  voice  has  ever  been  the  loudest  in  your 
praise. 

"  When  Kalani  dashed  through  the  storm  like 
the  sea-eagle,  fearless  of  the  black  night  and  the 
sea-tempest,  and  slew  the  great  monster  Kameha- 
meha  Nui,  the  heart  of  Kaumualii  stood  still  with 
wonder ;  and  he  looked,  and  behold  your  name  was 
placed  among  the  stars.  And  but  for  Keao,  Kau- 
mualii would  have  come  with  our  young  warriors 
and  fought  beneath  your  banners,  as  our  old  chiefs 
once  fought  under  the  tapa  flags  of  the  great  Thun- 
derer." 

"  Kalani  has  heard  what  you  have  said,  and  it 
has  lingered  pleasantly  in  his  ears.  But  my  sharp 
ears  hear  a  murmuring  of  voices  among  your  war- 


196  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


riors.  Is  it  the  muttering  of  thunder  which  por- 
tends a  storm  ?  or  is  it  the  roar  of  pleasant  waters 
that  would  slake  our  thirst  for  war?  It  is  the  wish 
of  Kalani  to  hear  a  voice  from  among  the  great  chiefs 
of  Kauai.  Would  they  again  join  battle  with  my 
impatient  warriors  ?  or  is  there  wisdom  in  the  coun- 
sel they  have  taken  with  each  other  ?  " 

Pepehi,  a  noble  old  warrior  whose  voice  was  ever 
for  peace  (though  his  name  implied  killer  of  men), 
stepped  forth  from  the  ranks  to  speak  for  his  com- 
panion chiefs.  His  breast  and  arms,  and  even  his 
grim  and  wrinkled  face,  were  bleeding  with  many 
wounds ;  proof  that  Pepehi  had  been  in  the  fore- 
front of  battle,  and  was  skilled  to  save  his  life  from 
the  points  of  many  weapons. 

"  I  am  Pepehi,  of  Kauai.  When  a  young  war- 
rior, I  fought  under  Titeree,  the  kingly  father  of 
Kalani.  Though  I  now  come  with  my  command 
to  invade  Oahu,  I  have  watched  with  joy  the  rising 
fame  of  Kalani,  who  is  the  best-loved  of  the  gods. 
If  Kalani  cannot  save  us  from  Kamehameha,  who 
in  all  the  islands  can  we  look  to  ?  I  have  coun- 
selled with  the  chiefs,  and  we  are  of  one  mind.  We 
would  join  the  brave  warriors  of  Oahu  against  Ka- 
mehameha. It  is  the  wish  of  our  hearts  to  be  at 
peace  with  Kalani,  for  we  are  wounded  and  sore, 
and  suffering  from  the  shock  of  battle.  This  is  the 
voice  of  Pepehi." 

"  You  have  spoken  well.  Pepehi  is  a  great  war- 
rior, and  many  of  our  brave  Kanakas  have  gone 
down  before  his  strong  arm.  Pepehi  was  the  joy 


THE  SURRENDER.  197 


of  the  king,  my  father,  and  he  shall  come  to  find 
delight  in  the  eyes  of  Kalani.  Koleamoko,  our 
great  medicine-man,  shall  bind  the  ti  leaf  on 
your  wounds.  Let  us  greet,  and  rub  noses,  and 
be  brothers." 

And  setting  the  example  for  his  chiefs,  Kalani 
advanced  with  extended  arms  to  embrace  Kaumu- 
alii.  And  those  who  had  fought  with  the  utmost 
fury  against  each  other,  now  mingled  in  friend- 
ly greetings,  and  joined  in  dressing  each  other's 
wounds. 

Returning  up  the  vallej7-  with  Kaumualii  and 
Boki,  the  King  ordered  Paao  and  his  priests  to 
hasten  on  a  great  sacrifice  at  the  heiau  in  Waikiki ; 
with  directions  to  gather  up  all  the  dead  spears- 
men  of  Kauai,  and  make  a  kane  kapu,  confined  to 
the  Manoa  valley  and  Waikiki  shore.  And  Moa- 
alii  was  to  be  remembered ;  feasted  upon  numer- 
ous of  the  abundant  dead  at  his  caverned  lair  under 
the  reef-bed.  The  tabu  should  not  extend  to  the 
Nuuanu,  which  should  be  given  up  to  feasting  and 

j°y-. 

True,  the  wounded  were  being  gathered  under 
the  shade  of  the  great  bread-fruit  trees,  and  be- 
neath the  singing  palms,  whose  long  fronds  tossed 
merrily  in  the  brisk  trades.  Hundreds  were  lain 
upon  the  grassy  banks  of  the  mountain  stream, 
where  they  could  slake  their  feverish  thirst,  and 
find  such  companionship  with  the  brook-side  flow- 
ers as  never  before. 

Though  Nuuanu  was  a  valley  of  groans,  because 


198  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

of  its  numerous  prostrate  braves,  yet,  above  the 
cries  of  pain  from  the  wounded  and  the  wail  over 
the  dead,  rose  the  shouts  of  jubilation  everywhere, 
because  of  their  deliverance  from  the  powerful 
invader. 

Thus  it  was  in  keeping  with  time-honored  cus- 
tom for  Kalani  to  order  a  great  feast  prepared  for 
the  night.  There  the  two  young  Kings  and  their 
great  chiefs  met  together  under  the  tutui  trees, 
before  the  palace,  eating  to  repletion  of  the  baked 
hog  and  dog,  and  drinking  largely  of  the  strong 
awa  that  loosens  the  tongues  of  silent  men,  and  in- 
culcates the  senseless  tattle  of  parrots. 

Kaumualii  and  his  great  chiefs  were  assigned 
houses  for  themselves,  while  the  soldiers  of  both 
armies  were  camped  together  over  across  the 
Nuuanu. 

Kalani  had  witnessed  the  brave  doings  of  Kuptile 
and  the  wahines.  He  had  missed  the  graceful 
figure  of  his  little  Queen  from  the  grass-grown 
rim  of  the  crater,  and  while  yet  he  wondered  at 
the  absence  of  the  dark-eyed  maiden,  and  why  she 
were  not  watching  her  Keiki  Moi  drive  the  fierce 
Kauaians  to  the  shore.  Lo  !  the  wahines  appeared 
from  behind  the  houses  of  the  town,  and  were  seen 
capturing  and  escaping  with  the  rich  trophies,  the 
far-famed  canoes  of  Kauai.  To  what  extent  this 
fine  piece  of  strategy  influenced  the  close  of  the 
battle  none  can  tell.  But  as  possession  is  legal 
property  for  the  victor  in  time  of  war,  to  his  dar- 
ling Kupule  the  proud  young  King  was  indebted 


THE  QUEEN'S  STRATEGY.  199 

for  the  permanent  possession  of  the  fleet,  if  not  for 
the  easy  solution  of  the  final  postulatum  —  out  of 
which  the  treaty  arose  —  that  the  one  army  were 
victors,  and  the  other  beaten  beyond  hopes  of 
retrieval. 

The  heart  of  the  victor-King  warmed  at  the 
thought  of  Kupule's  wisdom  and  daring.  And 
when  peace  was  agreed  upon,  Kalani  sent  to 
Waikiki  for  the  return  of  the  Queen  and  her 
chieftess  maidens,  to  join  in  the  coming  feast,  and 
for  all  the  other  wahines  to  come  to  the  Nuuanu, 
for  many  of  them  were  expert  in  dressing  the 
wounds  of  the  warriors. 

When  the  King's  messenger  reached  Waikiki, 
Kupule's  toilsome  task  was  almost  completed. 
One  by  one  the  great  war-canoes  had  been  dragged 
from  the  water  into  the  cocoanut  grove.  Here 
they  were  safe  from  intrusion  by  the  sea,  so  walled 
in  by  the  great  surf,  there  being  no  other  outlet 
through  the  reef  than  that  at  Honolulu. 

For  this  deed  of  gallantry,  in  the  immediate 
presence  of  the  enemy,  —  with  the  horrid  din  of 
fighting  in  their  ears,  —  the  brave  and  beautiful 
Queen  was  long  held  in  such  esteem  as  augments 
with  time,  and  acquires  romance  during  centuries 
of  repetition. 

It  is  even  told  that  none  but  a  god-born  wahine 
could  have  conceived  a  deed  so  daring,  and  none 
but  a  kinswoman  of  Pele  could  have  inspired  a 
thousand  wahines  with  instant  courage  to  follow 
the  lead  of  a  stranger,  or  to  arouse  the  latent 


200  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

energies  of  fat  and  lazy  women,  sufficient  to  act 
promptly  and  skilfully  —  so  distracted  by  their 
fears  in  the  proximity  of  battle. 

And  now  Manona  and  Lelela  followed  the 
Queen  to  the  palace,  up  the  mountain  way,  leaving 
other  scores  of  maiden  chiefs,  attached  to  the 
royal  household,  to  head  the  noisy  procession  of 
two  thousand  wahines,  marching  back  to  Honolulu 
and  up  the  Nuuanu.  And  to  this  great  company 
were  added  more  by  the  way  ;  for  after  the 
bravest  of  the  chieftesses  had  captured  the  canoes, 
others  from  the  Punch  Bowl  and  elsewhere  sud- 
denly acquired  that  curious  accession  of  courage 
which  ever  induces  many  to  seek  share  in  the 
spoils  after  the  conquest. 

When  this  great  concourse  arrived  in  the  valley, 
they  scattered  about  in  groups  among  the  camps 
and  forsaken  hamlets  throughout  Nuuanu,  seek- 
ing their  dead  and  wounded  friends,  rejoicing 
aloud  over  the  living,  and  wailing  with  a  wild  cry 
of  uncontrollable  grief  over  their  loved  dead  and 
dying. 

Ten  thousand  wailing  voices  made  the  night  air 
dismal  throughout  the  Nuuanu  at  the  end  of  that 
terrible  day.  While,  with  their  piteous  faces  up- 
turned to  the  moon,  a  thousand  baying  dogs  joined 
the  cry  of  grief,  for  scenting  the  dead  from  afar 
off  ever  awakens  the  sympathetic  howl  of  caninus 
in  all  ages  and  in  every  land. 

But  not  all  of  these  loud-mouthed  mourners 
wept  the  true  tears  of  grief,  for  among  the  Poly- 


MOURNING  BY  PROXY.  201 

nesia  there  is  an  honored  avocation  of  mourning  ; 
a  trade  held  in  excellent  repute  among  those  too 
lazy  or  indifferent  for  grief.  The  more  dismal  the 
tone,  and  the  more  prolonged  the  howl  of  these 
hired  mourners,  the  more  acceptable  they  become 
among  the  fat  widows  who  dislike  such  vocation, 
and  cannot  arouse  themselves  sufficient  to  search 
out  the  small  atoms  of  merit  in  the  deceased. 

And  even  Kaumualii  was  one  of  those  who,  in 
this  instance,  forgot  to  weep  for  the  savage  old 
father  who  had  left  him  a  kingdom.  This  young 
King  had  at  heart  but  little  love  for  fighting,  and 
was  never  over-ambitious  even-  in  the  thickest  of 
the  fight ;  often  permitting  his  father's  warlike 
chiefs  to  lead  the  van  in  his  stead.  Hence  his 
wholly  unwounded  condition  at  the  end  of  this 
day's  fray.  And  hence  the  unusual  wailing  by  the 
hired  mourners  over  the  sacred  spot  where  fell 
Keao  under  the  heaped-up  mound  made  by  the 
earthquake. 

But  about  the  palace  grounds,  and  in  camp 
across  the  valley,  there  was  feasting  and  rejoicing, 
and  smoking  the  frequent  pipe  of  peace,  without 
thought  or  heed  of  who  were  dead  or  who  were 
living.  Grim  old  war-dogs  were  seen  fraternizing 
with  those  who  were  their  mortal  foes  a  few  hours 
since. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


SEE  the  Queen  in  her  skiff! 

Bending  low  o'er  the  tide ; 
Peering  down  into  Ocean 

Where  the  Mermaids  abide. 

Tell  me  which  is  most  beautiful, 
The  most  graceful  and  free ; 

The  fair  maid  in  the  boat? 
Or  the  maid  in  the  sea? 


FEW  weeks  of  feasting,  in  honor  of  the 
important  victory  won  by  Oahu,  and  with 
the  cunning  intent  of  learning  some  of 
the  characteristics  of  his  new  allies,  and, 
if  possible,  to  endear  himself  to  their  battle-scarred 
leaders,  and  Kalani  was  prepared  to  sail  away  to 
the  seat  of  war  at  the  Windward  Islands. 

The  fine  army  Kalani  had  now  organized  from 
the  two  combatants,  gave  him  reason  to  hope  he 
might  resist  any  force  Kamehameha  could  bring 
against  them.  He  took  with  him  Kauniualii,  now 
become  king  of  Kauai  by  the  death  of  Keao  ;  and 
all  the  captive  Kauaians,  who  the  more  readily 
joined  their  conquerors  from  having  previously 
fought  in  the  army  of  Oahu  in  the  reign  of  Ti- 
teree. 

202 


DEPARTURE   OP   THE   ARMY.  203 

It  was  an  anxious  hour  for  Kupule  when  sepa- 
rating from  her  loved  young  King.  The  fame  of 
Kamehameha  was  daily  increasing,  and  he  was  now 
winning  almost  every  battle  fought  under  his  own 
command.  And  it  was  now  known  that  he  had 
been  equipping  a  powerful  navy,  as  well  as  an 
army,  and  among 'his  fleet  were  many  white  men. 
with  fire-arms  and  cannon,  led  by  the  sagacious 
boatswain  of  the  Elenora.  Though  John  Young 
had  been  detained  against  his  wishes  in  the  first 
place,  he  and  Davis  and  others  now  found  it  greatly 
to  their  profit  to  abide  with  Kamehameha,  who  had 
made  them  chiefs  and  given  them  large  landed  pos- 
sessions. 

Kalani  was  thus  hastening  his  fleet  and  army  to 
Maui,  before  the  Giant  of  Hawaii  should  swoop 
down  upon  the  Island  and  capture  it  during  his 
absence.  Kupule  and  the  great  kapu  Alii,  Paao, 
were  left  in  command  of  Oahu  during  the  King's 
absence  in  Maui  ;  the  High  Priest  being  subordi- 
nate to  the  Queen,  young  as  she  was,  for  her  recent 
display  of  heroism  in  capturing  the  war-fleet  of 
Keao,  had  not  only  endeared  her  to  the  popular 
mind,  but  had  elevated  her  greatly  in  the  esteem 
of  the  chiefs  and  the  love  of  the  King. 

Anxious  days  followed  the  departure  of  the  army, 
for  Kupule,  above  all  others,  believed  that  the  gen- 
ius of  her  father  would  eventually  prevail  over  a,ny 
opposition  thrown  in  his  way ;  for  had  not  Pele  fore- 
told it  in  her  presence,  that  Kamehameha  should 
yet  possess  all  the  Eight  Isles ;  aiid  when  did  the 


204  KALANI   OF   OAHTJ. 

dread  Goddess  fail  to  fulfil  her  bequests  to  the  kings 
of  men?  The  whole  nation  had  awakened  to  the 
fact  of  Kamehameha's  growing  favor  with  their  di- 
vine ruler.  For  had  not  Pele  snatched  the  giant 
King  from  death,  after  Kalani  had  slain  him  in  sin- 
gle combat?  But  the  real  reason  of  Pele's  sus- 
pending her  affectionate  watchfulness  over  the 
Keiki  Moi  of  Oahu,  only  those  who  sat  by  the 
Kiowai  o  Pele  on  that  terrible  night  could  tell. 

To  none  but  the  politic  young  King  and  Queen 
was  it  yet  known  how  the  arrogant  Goddess  had 
then  rebuked  her  favorite  warrior ;  and  even  they 
could  not  yet  believe  that  the  avenging  Ignipotent 
would  be  as  relentless  as  she  proved.  But  they 
lived  long  enough  to  learn  that  a  wahine  Akua  — 
female  god  —  never  forgives  loss  of  faith  in  her 
affection,  or  contempt  of  her  power. 

An  hour  before  Kalani's  rebellious  utterances  in 
the  sacred  grove,  he  stood  pre-eminently  above  all 
others  in  the  divine  esteem  of  Pele.  But  his  de- 
fection in  that  one  hour  of  thoughtless  apostasy 
proved  his  downfall  ;  and  thenceforth  his  father's 
illegitimate  son  wholly  usurped  his  place  in  the 
fickle  affections  of  Pele. 

This  half-defined  belief  was  becoming  all  too  cur- 
rent ;  acting  to  depress  the  people,  and  somewhat 
the  warriors  of  Oahu.  But  never  for  a  moment 
had  it  deterred  Kalani,  or  his  noblest  war-chiefs, 
from  making  their  final  preparations  for  battling 
with  the  utmost  desperation,  though  beaten  in 
many  a  battle  before  the  final  one. 


OBLATIONS   TO   LONO.  205 

Thus,  when  the  army  was  gone,  and  the  young 
Queen  came  to  feel  the  full  responsibility  thrown 
upon  herself,  —  together  with  the  terrible  secret 
harbored  like  an  incubus  in  her  bosom,  —  she 
sought  to  inspire  Paao  and  the  other  tabu  priests 
with  constant  attention  to  their  religious  duties  at 
the  great  Heiau  of  Waikiki. 

Their  first  sacrifices  were  due  to  Moa-alii  —  the 
Neptune  of  the  sea — inducing  him  to  carry  the 
King's  great  fleet  safely  over  the  sea  to  Maui. 
And  when  the  army  was  fairly  embarked,  Paao 
went  away  to  the  great  Temple,  and  promulgated 
a  brief  Jcapu  puaa  hea  (a  hog  tabu)  to  propitiate 
the  fierce  god  of  the  sea. 

Kupule  took  it  upon  herself — aided  by  many 
of  her  maiden  chieftesses  —  to  make  many  and 
frequent  oblations  to  Lono,  whose  sylvan  heiau 
was  built  among  the  adjacent  sandal-wood  forests, 
Lono  being  the  only  god  suitable  for  the  worship 
of  women.  To  this  gentle  god,  fruits  and  vegeta- 
bles, and  flowers,  were  the  only  sacrifice  required 
to  propitiate  his  kindly  remembrance,  and  lead 
him  to  continue  abundant  fruit  and  plenty  of  taro, 
the  root  out  of  which  the  national  food,  poi,  is  made. 

Though  he  ever  answers  to  the  prayers  of  his 
adherents,  yet  in  what  far  country  good  Lono 
resides  none  can  tell.  Being  a  great  chief  in  his 
day,  and  having  a  beautiful  wife,  —  so  beautiful 
that  a  neighboring  gallant  coveted  her,  —  he  came 
home  one  day  to  his  house  in  Kealakeakua  bay,  and 
heard  from  the  tall  cliff  near  by  the  gallant  calling 


206  KALANI   OP  OAHU. 


to  his  lovely  Kaikilani,  "  Oh,  beautiful  wahine  ! 
your  lover  salutes  you :  Keep  this,  remove  that, 
and  one  will  still  remain."  Meaning,  kill  Lono, 
and  I  will  wed  you.  In  a  moment  of  frenzy  Lono 
smote  his  wife,  and  she  died.  After  years  of 
mania  and  grief  he  left  the  country  in  a  canoe, 
promising  to  return  some  time  in  a  great  waa.  For 
this  he  was  deified  ;  and  thus  Cook  was  taken  for 
Lono  returning  to  his  people. 

From  Diamond  Head,  and  many  other  head- 
lands and  sea-side  crags,  the  sacrificial  offerings 
went  on,  with  prayers  for  the  prosperity  of  the 
fleet.  But  when  word  came  from  the  windward 
that  the  army  had  reached  Maui,  having  crossed 
the  rough  Pailolo  sea  in  safety,  then  the  terrible 
Moa-alii  was  held  in  less  veneration  than  before. 
And  now,  the  stray  hogs  and  yelping  curs,  re- 
quired less  watchfulness  in  their  sagacious  endeav- 
ors to  escape  the  murderous  lariat  of  the  Pepehi 
Kanaka  —  man-killer  —  of  the  tabu  priests. 

After  a  few  days  respite,  a  kapu  kane  was  pro- 
nounced for  the  future  welfare  of  the  army,  when 
the  great  Heiau  was  a  scene  of  terrible  human 
sacrifice,  priestly  wailing,  and  loud-mouthed 
prayer  to  Pele.  To  none  other  did  these  people 
worship  with  such  earnest  zeal  and  inhuman  ob- 
lations, as  to  the  dread  Goddess  of  Mauna  Loa. 
To  the  fiery  Ignipotent  all  bowed  with  fear  and 
trembling.  There  were  so  many  visible  events 
and  imaginary  accessories  ever  transpiring  to 
'arouse  the  superstitious,  and  remind  the  people  of 


SUPERSTITIOUS  DREAD.  207 

the  awful  and  relentless  power  of  Pele,  that  her 
worship  was  never  likely  to  be  forgotten  or  im- 
perfectly accomplished. 

If  but  a  tiny  star  wings  its  way  earthward, 
spending  its  transfusive  life  upon  the  bland  tropic 
air,  it  comes  like  a  warning  voice  to  thousands  of 
quaking  souls,  lest  it  marks  their  doom  in  the 
black  record  of  the  Kapu  Kahuua  —  tabu  priest. 
But  whether  to  priest  or  peasant,  it  is  a  reminder 
to  all  that  the  Goddess  of  Kilauea  is  abroad  in 
Spirit ;  and  whether  this  visible  expression  is  to 
be  construed  into  a  dread  phantom,  or  a  peaceful 
gratulation,  is  a  subject  for  the  dread  Augurs  to 
decide.  So  the  life  of  many  a  poor  wretch  is  thus 
dependent  upon  the  good  or  bad  digestion  of  the 
ever-cruel  Hoopiopio  of  the  temple  nearest  at  hand. 

If  by  chance  a  bluish-green  meteor  explodes  in 
the  sky,  and  illuminates  the  heaven  with  its 
lurid  gleam,  crashing  down  with  its  unearthly 
splinters  of  grayish-green  rock  into  sea  or  soil, 
then  indeed  the  consternation  is  dreadful,  and  the 
whole  world  of  Polynesia  leap  to  their  feet,  agape 
with  wonder  and  agog  with  fear.  Thousands  fall 
upon  their  faces  in  abject  abasement  or  maniacal 
terror,  pleading  piteously  for  the  dread  Goddess  to 
mitigate  their  sin  of  omission  or  commission  ;  the 
aroused  conscience  of  each  delinquent  applying 
the  meteoric  warning  to  themselves. 

Let  but  an  earthquake  jar  upon  the  tranquil 
tropic  night,  undulating  the  thin  earth-crust  of  the 
Islands,  until  the  surface  rocks  and  rolls  beneath 


208  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

the  feet,  like  the  great  billows  of  the  sea  ;  then 
all  agree  that  something  is  happening  to  the  army, 
and  the  whole  land  is  filled  with  wailing  —  as 
upon  the  death  of  a  king. 

But  weeks  passed  and  nothing  happened  to  jar 
upon  public  tranquillity  until  one  calm  morning, 
when  Loa  was  seen  belching  forth  a  sulphurous 
cloud,  until  it  hung  like  a  funeral  pall  over  the 
sunlit  day.  Then  indeed  all  were  alike  convinced 
that  a  great  battle  was  transpiring,  pending  weal 
or  woe  for  their  army.  The  zeal  of  the  priests 
was  awakened  to  a  frenzy,  and  Paao  at  once  pro- 
claimed the  necessity  of  a  kapu  kane  to  appease 
the  angry  Goddess  in  this  hour  of  terrific  war. 

As  none^knew  who  the  unlucky  ones  would  be, 
thus  suddenly  required  by  cruel  mandate,  all  fled 
to  the  sea,  or  climbed  to  the  mountain  fastness 
with  the  utmost  desperation.  An  hour  after  and 
the  whole  land  became  depopulated  of  its  mov- 
able male  population,  leaving  only  the  aged  and 
the  crippled  from  which  to  choose.  But  the  im- 
molation was  made.  If  the  choice  had  to  be  made 
from  a  few,  the  selection  required  the  merit  of 
expedition,  and  this  was  ever  a  consideration  where 
thousands  of  quaking  souls  were  watching  for  the 
welcome  appearance  of  that  ghastly  peculiar  smoke 
from  the  Heiau,  indicated  by  human  sacrifice.  As 
hunted  foxes  sneak  from  their  holes,  and  once  en- 
snared birds-  peer  forth  from  their  coverts,  so  the 
stealthy  canoes  paddled  in  from  the  sea,  and  the 
forest-hiders  crept  down  to  their  homes  and  scared 
loved  ones  once  more. 


PREDOOMED   FOR  SACRIFICE.  209 

Often  the  cunning  old  Tabu  Chiefs  predoomed 
the  people  long  before  the  coming  sacrifice  ;  in  such 
cases  the  doomed  ones  were  always  entrapped  just 
before  they  were  wanted  for  the  holocaust.  This 
comprises  another  and  more  devilish  form  of  living 
dread  for  the  banned  ones ;  living  a  life  more 
hideous  than  are  a  thousand  deaths  to  the  brave. 

This  hereditary  doom  becomes  a  part  of  the 
daily  existence  of  every  male  of  low  degree. 
Therefore,  if  a  priest  or  one  of  his  low-browed 
Pepehi  Kane,  but  look  askance  upon  a  peasant- 
man,  who  by  any  possibility  deems  himself  of  little 
value  to  the  crown,  either  for  purposes  of  war  or 
progeniture,  it  is  sufficient  cause  for  him  to  believe 
himself  doomed  for  the  next  immolation  ;  and  in 
such  case  he  often  sickens,  and  declines  by  a  slow, 
lingering  death,  wholly  the  effect  of  fear. 

But  there  were  days  when  all  went  well ;  when 
news  of  partial  successes  came  down  from  the 
Windward  Isles,  making  all  hearts  glad ;  happy 
in  the  hope  that  each  battle  might  be  the  last ;  for 
with  days  of  peace  there  were  less  occasion  for 
human  sacrifice  to  their  cruel  gods.  At  such 
times  the  less  anxious  among  the  banned  pro- 
letarian class  forgot  their  abnormal  fears  of  daily 
personal  jeopardy,  and  entered  into  the  pleasures 
and  pastimes  of  others  about  them,  but  with  ever 
a  furtive  glance  at  the  volcano  and  the  heiau. 

In  these  happy  interlucent  days,  old  and  young, 
kane  and  wahine,  spent  many  a  joyous  hour  frol- 
icking in  the  wild  surf,  or  floating  lazily  about 
14 


210  KALANI  OP  OAHU. 

upon  the  passive  waters  lying  between  the  great 
breakers  and  the  tranquil  shore  ;  the  reef  being 
well  out  from  the  beach,  and  reaching  from  Dia- 
mond Head  far  down  the  western  shore,  left  with- 
in a  smooth  coral  sea,  usually  unruffled  by  a  billow. 

In  these  oblivious  days  wandered  merry  troops 
of  tender  girls  and  obesitous  women,  through 
fruitful  groves  and  the  flowery  fields.  But  most 
they  loved  to  search  the  deep  cool  valleys  for  the 
purple  figs  and  the  yellow  papaya,  and  hear  the 
sweet-voiced  o-o  sing.  Or  climbing  yet  higher 
among  the  mountain  fastness,  where  grew  the 
wild  tutui,  and  the  red  ohea  pomiferous  with  crim- 
son beauty.  Here  they  wove  themselves  baskets 
from  the  pandana  leaves,  to  fill  with  juicy  ohea 
apples,  ever  so  palatable  to  a  thirsty  wanderer ; 
gathering  armsful  of  gay  hibiscus-flowers  or  yellow 
blossoms  from  the  hau  trees,  from  which  to  wreathe 
their  heads  of  shining  hair.  Hying  homeward, 
only  with  the  western  sun,  each  with  their  gay 
leis  (wreaths)  of  red  and  purple,  yellow  or  green, 
as  best  suits  their  poetic  fancy. 

Among  those  who  best  loved  bathing  and  boat- 
ing, were  countless  youthful  maidens,  mostly  led 
by  the  wahine  Aliis — the  chieftess  girls.  Of 
these,  some  would  fish  for  hours  upon  the  reef; 
varying  their  vocation  by  leaving  their  anchored 
canoes  and  bathing  in  the  surf,  or  diving  for 
shells  and  pink  pearls,  and  tiny  clusters  of  blood- 
red  coral,  bits  of  which  were  used  to  deck  their 
ears,  or  string  as  beads  to  adorn  their  brown  necks, 
or  clasp  about  their  fat  arms. 


PASTIMES    OF   THE   WAHINES.  211 

Still  others  there  were  among  the  proud  high- 
chief  maidens —  girls  full  of  poetic  revery,  whose 
young  lovers  were  away  in  the  army  —  who  loved 
best  to  drift  in  their  canoes  whither  the  wind  took 
them,  or  the  tidal  currents  might  bear ;  finding 
pleasure  in  noting  the  varied  and  exquisite  beau- 
ties of  color  and  growth  among  the  wonderful  for- 
mations of  the  coral  bottom. 

Among  these  latter  maidens — who  ever  found 
solitude  thick  peopled  with  delightful  fancies — • 
was  the  youthful  Queen.  She  loved  best  to 
paddle  out  alone  in  her  own  tiny  canoe,  seeking 
communion  with  self  upon  the  unruffled  waters  of 
this  rare  madreporic  sea.  Sometimes  Kupule  was 
accompanied  by  either  the  gay  Manona  or  the 
sweet-voiced  Leleha,  two  bits  of  maiden-beauty 
almost  as  charming  as  their  loved  young  Queen. 
But  oftenest  she  dismissed  even  these  loved  young 
attendants,  and,  with  a  sobriety  above  her  years, 
sought  out  the  mystic  Mono,  KiTiapai  of  Waikiki, 
a  forbidden  spot  —  tabued  to  all  but  the  high- 
priests  and  the  royal  pair. 

None  but  the  King  and  Paao  ever  knew  the 
whole  mystery  of  Kupule's  so  loving  to  frequent 
this  one  particular  spot,  far  down  Waikiki  reef 
toward  Leahi's  frowning  headland.  It  had  been 
reputed"  as  a  haunted  spot  in  the  sea  for  centuries. 
This  Mono,  Kihapai  (Pearl  Garden)  was  made 
sacred  by  the  strongest  spells  of  sorcery  known  to 
the  mystic  rites  of  priestcraft ;  so  Tabued,  as  to 
invoke  instant  death  upon  whomsoever  were  found 


212  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

within  its  limits,  except  they  were  accompanied 
by  one  of  the  Kapu  Alii  or  the  royal  family. 

The  Pearl  Garden  was  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
place  where  so  many  poor  peasants  had  been 
dragged  by  the  lasso  to  feed  Moa-alii,  in  times  of 
sacrifice.  Sufficient  reason  in  itself  why  others  of 
their  class  became  not  too  curious  to  encroach  upon 
the  dread  domain,  or  spy  upon  its  awful  mysteries 
before  their  time  of  slaughter. 

It  was  called  the  Pearl  Garden  from  being  the 
rarest  spot  of  coralline  sea  known  in  the  Pacific  ; 
where  were  found  the  largest  royal  seed  pearls 
trafficked  in  commerce ;  but  its  other  mysteries 
were  known  only  to  the  few.  Yet  it  came  to  be 
observed  by  the  knowing  ones,  that  when  even 
one  of  the  royal  divers  tattled  too  much  of  the 
marvels  of  the  place,  he  soon  disappeared  from 
among  his  friends,  and  his  face  was  seen  no  more 
upon  the  earth.  When  the  priests  or  the  sooth- 
sayers were  questioned  about  the  lost  divers,  they 
attributed  the  disappearance  to  their  being  de- 
voured by  some  of  the  numerous  guardian  mon- 
sters of  the  tabued  spot. 

Be  that  as  it  may.  Those  who  dared  breathe 
their  thoughts  about  this  matter  ever  whispered 
them  in  trembling  and  fear,  having  seen  the 
peculiar  smoke  of  human  sacrifice  ascending  from 
the  heiau  after  the  previous  loss  of  their  com- 
panions, hinting  that  the  less  said  about  the  matter 
the  better  for  all  concerned,  lest  still  another  tat- 
tling tongue  should  be  missed  from  among  them. 


THE   PEARL   GARDEN.  213 

People  grow  wise  as  dangers  thicken  ;  and  un- 
ruly gossips  learn  best  to  guard  their  tongues  in 
these  countries  where  death  is  the  penalty.  Where 
even  the  gentle  moon  and  the  merry  stars  seem  so 
many  fiery-eyed  spies,  watching  in  the  service  of 
the  vengeful  Goddess  of  Kilauea.  How  else  are 
so  many  snatched  rudely  from  existence  within  the 
very  hour  of  disclosing  some  tabued  subject  ? 

Many  a  day  Kupule  and  her  maidens  would  join 
the  sporting  wahines,  swimming  in  the  great  break- 
ers, or  on  the  still  waters  of  the  harbor  near  the 
town.  But  when  tiring  of  this  sport,  and  often 
after  only  watching  the  other  wahines,  without 
entering  into  their  aquatic  pastime,  the  Queen 
would  dismiss  her  court  maidens,  and  stepping 
lightly  into  her  own  frail  canoe  would  dart  out 
to  the  very  verge  of  the  floundering  surf,  till  its 
flying  foam-bubbles  flecked  her  jetty  hair  as  she 
spun  swiftly  along.  Thus  paddling  or  drifting, 
Kupule  gradually  approached  the  tabued  spot 
which  bore  such  a  dread  for  every  other  wahine 
in  the  land  but  herself. 

As  we  have  seen,  Kupule,  though  but  a  win- 
some creature  of  sixteen  years,  was  a  wahine  of 
heroic  mould.  A  natural  daughter  of  Kamehameha 
by  a  mountain  mother,  said  to  be  near  of  kin  to 
Pele,  she  was  gifted  with  a  heart  where  fear  was 
but  a  fugitive  emotion,  which  came  not  often  nor 
tarried  long.  Semi-goddess  as  she  was,  the  love 
of  daring  deeds  became  the  very  spirit  of  her 
existence. 


214  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

It  may  well  be  conceded  that  in  the  frequent 
conditions  of  such  a  mind  the  tumultuous  rumble 
and  roar  of  the  great  breakers  found  an  answering 
resonance  in  her  soul.  Its  stupendous  barytone 
served  well  to  lift  a  pondering  mind  above  pigmy 
things,  and  was  often  in  exquisite  harmony  with 
the  grandeur  of  Kupule's  warlike  imaginings,  while 
conceiving  deeds  of  valor  for  her  loved  young 
King.  For  be  it  remembered  that  the  Queen  was 
born  in  an  age  and  of  a  race  where  many  a  dark- 
eyed  chieftess  fought,  from  preference,  side  by  side 
in  the  ranks  with  their  noble  lords. 

The  first  day  of  Kupule's  courage  being  severely 
tested  by  any  remarkable  discovery  in  the  Pearl 
Garden,  though  she  had  previously  scanned  miles 
on  miles  of  rare  coralline  growths,  was  when  com- 
ing suddenly  upon  the  caverned  lair  of  Moa-alii. 
She  knew  that  his  awful  den  was  somewhere  under 
the  great  reef-bed,  but  thought  it  was  nearer  Dia- 
mond Head,  upon  which  his  largest  temple  was 
erected.  She  was  not  at  that  time  searching  for 
the  hidden  mysteries  of  the  nether  world;  but 
rather  seeking  to  gratify  her  craving  for  poetic 
beauty  in  the  coral  habitat  of  the  sea. 

But  upon  the  day  in  question  she  discovered 
something  which  paled  the  rich  carmine  in  her 
olive  cheeks,  and  roused  her  native  superstition 
to  the  utmost.  On  the  following  day  it  was  no- 
ticed by  her  maiden  companions  that  after  a  long 
interview  with  the  high-priest,  Paao  at  once  pro- 
claimed a  yet  more  strict  tabu  of  the  Mono,  Kiha- 


CORAL   BEAUTIES.  215 


pai ;  extending  its  bounds  and  increasing  its  pen- 
alties. And  it  was  rightly  guessed  by  the  people 
that  the  Queen  was  the  sole  cause  of  it.  It  be- 
came a  secret  subject  of  gossip  for  months  after, 
and  curiosity  was  not  wholly  allayed  until  some 
of  the  males  among  the  gossips  were  found  kid- 
napped and  fed  to  Moa-alii. 

Had  not  Kupule  so  recently  endeared  herself  to 
her  new  subjects,  this  event  would  have  created 
great  prejudice  against  her.  But  as  the  pearl- 
fisheries  belonged  exclusively  to  the  King,  and 
he  never  had  farmed  out  the  Pearl  Garden  to 
any  of  his  chiefs  —  as  he  did  other  fisheries  —  it 
came  to  be  believed  that  the  new  tabu  was  solely 
to  protect  the  unusually  large  pearls  of  that  part 
of  Waikiki  Bay.  Upon  that  conclusion  it  was 
accepted  as  a  pardonable  piece  of  female  vanity 
in  the  Queen  to  restrict  others  from  going  there. 

On  the  day  in  question  Kupule  had  paddled 
farther  down  the  reef  than  usual,  occasionally 
drifting  quietly  over  some  of  the  rarest  spots  in 
the  Pearl  Garden  below,  where  the  exquisite  col- 
oring of  the  coral,  and  its  endless  variety,  capti- 
vated her  poetic  mind.  But  whatever  the  charm 
we  may  encounter  in  the  sunniest  days  of  life,  it 
is  an  inherent  characteristic  in  such  ideal  minds  as 
Kupule's  to  still  search  on  with  an  ever  increasing 
incentive  for  something  yet  more  beautiful  than 
this  life  contains.  So  the  Queen  continued  her 
searching,  ever  onward,  brooding  in  the  delicious 
revery  of  an  ardent  maiden  endowed  with  a  kingly 
love. 


216  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

4 

At  length  she  drifted  with  suspended  paddle 
over  some  new  charm  ;  and  by  the  added  flush 
upon  her  pearly  cheek,  and  the  unusual  look  of 
animation  portrayed  by  every  feature,  it  must  be 
something  strange  or  novel  to  so  attract  her  from 
her  dream-like  revery.  The  meridian  sun  was  just 
approaching  a  point  in  the  zenith  where  it  casts  its 
minutest  shadows,  until  even  now  Kupule's  toy 
canoe  was  casting  but  a  tiny  shadow-speck  upon 
the  sheeny  whiteness  of  the  coral  temples  beneath. 

The  startled  creature  was  at  that  moment  hov- 
ering over  the  forks  of  the  five-road  channel  be- 
low, a  spot  known  to  be  frequented  by  beautiful 
mermaids,  as  well  as  hideous  eeries  and  other  sea- 
monsters,  positioned  due  south  from  the  high  tower 
in  the  great  heiau,  and  probably  the  most  curious 
and  beautiful  sea-bottom  thoroughfare  found  in 
any  madreporic  sea.  The  young  Queen  bent  more 
and  more  earnestly  over  the  low  gunwale,  com- 
posing herself  intently  for  yet  another  scrutiniz- 
ing search  into  the  dim  mysteries  of  the  supernat- 
ural world  below. 

After  the  closest  attention  Kupule  could  clearly 
trace  the  singular  conformation  of  the  beautiful 
sea-bottom  beneath,  and  distinguish  many  a  half- 
defined  creature  in  human  form,  'mid  the  deepest 
chasms  over  which  she  was  drifting ;  though  the 
general  level  of  the  Pearl  Garden  was  but  a  few 
fathoms  beneath  the  surface,  so  shallow  that  a 
maiden  could  easily  dive  down  and  pluck  shell  or 
coral  anywhere  at  her  pleasure.  But  from  where 


MOA-ALIl'S   DEN.  217 


the  canoe  now  lay  there  could  be  seen  a  broad, 
deep  channel,  making  out  in  the  direction  of  the 
outer  reef,  where  the  increasing  tumult  of  the 
great  breakers  crashed  and  roared  with  unusual 
significance,  imparting  a  terrible  meaning  to  the 
human  ear  when  heard  in  such  a  place. 

So  deeply  creviced  into  the  ocean-floor  was  this 
strange  aquatic  highway,  that  but  for  the  vertical 
rays  of  the  midday  sun  the  human  eye  could  not 
detect  the  snowy  whiteness  of  the  coral  sand, 
which  served  to  relieve  the  terrible  gloom  of  the 
great  abyss  below. 

By  the  description  she  had  received  from  the  old 
"bard  of  Manoa  Valley,  Kupule  knew  that  she  was 
now  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  dread  "  Moa- 
alii's  Den  ; "  the  place  of  terror  above  all  others 
for  the  fishermen  who  went  beyond  the  reef  to 
fish ;  for  it  was  not  an  infrequent  occurrence  for 
the  poor  fellows  to  be  tossed  from  their  canoes  and 
swallowed  at  a  gulp  by  the  savage  sea-god. 

From  her  present  position  Kupule  could  only 
distinguish  a  light-blue  archway  at  the  far  end  of 
the  deep  sandy  roadway,  out  toward  the  breakers, 
reaching  in  under  the  great  reef-bed  to  the  sea 
beyond.  But  it  is  said  that  by  the  aid  of  a  low- 
lying  western  sun,  one  can  discern  light  through 
the  deep,  dark  cavern  —  an  unquiet,  disturbed 
light — agitated  and  broken  by  the  movable  black 
shadows  of  great  monsters  within. 

This  caverned  den  of  Moa-alii  was  held  in  the 
utmost  horror  by  all  the  natives  of  the  Islands; 


218  KALANI   OF    OAHTJ. 

the  rapacious  Moa-alii  being  the  cause  of  much 
human  sacrifice  in  times  of  war.  Occasionally  the 
hideous  sea-god  appeared  in  the  quiet  waters  of 
Waikiki  Bay,  snapping  up  some  native  bather,  and 
retreating  with  him  to  his  caverned  lair ;  leaving 
a  terrible  trail  of  crimson  in  the  disturbed  waters, 
through  which  he  had  rushed  like  a  meteor  in  the 
sky. 

Upon  such  occasions  the  cruel  priests  would  add 
to  the  public  grief,  for  deeming  the  occurrence  one 
hinting  to  the  Kapu  Alii  that  they  had  been  re- 
miss in  their  religious  duties  to  the  Moana  AJcua 
(ocean  god),  they  would  at  once  order  the  sacri- 
fice of  numerous  other  victims  to  appease  the  vora- 
cious maw  of  the  ravenous  monster. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  these  many  elements  of 
terror  might  well  serve  to  arouse  the  latent  super- 
stition of  even  the  god-born  Queen,  when  she  dis- 
covered into  what  dread  domain  she  had  drifted. 

Overhanging  the  steep  sides  of  the  ocean  chan- 
nel-way, beneath  her  canoe,  hung  delicate  shrubs 
and  stately  coral  trees,  leaning  with  precarious 
foothold  out  over  the  deep  abyss  below  ;  as 
gnarled  old  trees  are  sometimes  seen  to  overhang 
a  rocky  cliff  or  deep  ravine,  until  we  almost  watch 
to  see  them  fall. 

These  overhanging  coral  growths  served  to 
deepen  the  gloom  of  impenetrable  shadow  far 
down  on  the  white  sea-bottom,  casting  so  many 
black  veils  over  the  dismal  lurking  places  of  the 
unsightly  denizens  of  the  deep.  Hideous  mon- 


THE   RAPACIOUS  SEA-GODS.  219 

sters  !  whose  vast  proportions  are  only  guessed  at 
by  the  jagged  outline  of  their  shifting  shadows, 
occasionally  thrust  stealthily  out  into  the  torrid 
sunshine,  denticulated  in  black  silhouette  upon  the 
snow-white  sand  below. 

Unshapely  creatures  !  so  almost  visible  in  their 
deep  ocean  lairs  as  to  create  a  loathing,  and  a  cold, 
creeping  horror,  by  the  mere  reflection  of  what  they 
possibly  might  be.  Even  the  boldest  cannot  but 
shudder  when  thus  spying  down  upon  the  nether 
world ;  gazing  awe-stricken  and  eager,  until  one's 
flesh  creeps  and  crawls  at  the  very  thought  of  pos- 
sible contact  with  such  unshapely,  slimy  monsters. 

Rarely  in  this  world  have  human  eyes  been  per- 
mitted to  look  searchingly  into  one  of  these  fright- 
ful haunts  of  the  monstrosities  of  the  sea.  Some- 
times a  fisherman,  bolder  than  his  fellows,  has 
acquired  a  taste  for  looking  into  these  unhallowed 
mysteries ;  but,  alas,  his  life  was  short,  and  his  end- 
ing dreadful. 

But  the  god-born  Queen  supposed  herself  ex- 
empt from  the  frailties  of  common  humanity,  and 
though  her  superstitions  were  easily  awakened,  her 
courage  was  undaunted.  And  to  one  imbued  with 
a  courage  that  quails  at  nothing,  and  a  patience 
content  to  bide  its  time,  there  is  much  to  be  dis- 
covered with  all  things  favorable. 

While  Kupule  was  thus  hovering  over  the  deep- 
est and  widest  part  of  this  thickly  peopled  chasm, 
watching  with  the  utmost  stealth  and  stillness, 
there  appeared  just  beneath  her  canoe,  in  fright- 


220  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

ful  proximity,  a  great  snarl  of  long,  slimy  tenta- 
cles—  hooked  and  clawed  with  a  thousand  writh- 
ing talons  —  reaching  out  sixty  feet  into  the  sunlit 
channel.  Floating  thus  stealthily  out  upon  the 
inflowing  current  coming  through  Moa-alii's  Den, 
these  tentacles  seemed  as  instinct  with  murderous 
intent  as  a  squirming  snarl  of  monstrous  serpents. 

Kupule  soon  learned  the  meaning  of  this  array 
of  sandy-gray  arms ;  which,  but  for  the  dense 
waving  shadows  they  cast  upon  the  sunlit  bottom, 
might  have  been  taken  for  mammoth  growths  of 
floating  sea-weed,  they  were  vibrating  so  snake-like 
in  the  swaying  motion  of  the  current.  A  large 
fish  came  sauntering  in  from  the  sea,  feeding  from 
the  coral  branches,  where  a  medusa  or  other  radi- 
ate had  caught,  when  incautiously  striking  against 
one  of  the  tentacles,  instantly  two  other  tentacula 
closed  upon  him,  and  he  was  drawn  struggling 
into  the  hidden  maw  of  the  gigantic  Octopus  thus 
ambushed  like  a  highwayman  under  the  overhang- 
ing bank. 

The  young  Queen  shuddered  at  what  she  had 
seen,  and  with  a  few  strokes  of  her  paddle  thrust 
herself  away  from  the  spot ;  gently  approaching 
the  Five-Forks  again,  from  which  a  trifling  occa- 
sional air  from  the  shore  had  wafted  her  canoe 
away.  Though  Kupule  had  thrust  the  ugly  Octo- 
pus away  from  her  sight,  and  brought  her  eyes  to 
dwell  once  more  upon  the  charms  beneath  her,  yet 
the  frightful  creature  she  had  seen  clung  like  an 
incubus  to  her  mind.  She  could  not  but  remember 


THE   CRIMSON  CORAL.  221 

its  stealthiness,  for  never  for  a  moment  did  the 
gigantic  Devil  Fish  venture  its  monstrous  body 
out  into  the  light  of  day.  Neither  did  other  of  the 
mammoth  creatures  show  anything  but  their  dim 
shadow-shapes  ;  and  these  uncertain  reflections 
were  only  made  visible  as  they  crawled  stealthily 
around  some  submarine  projection,  in  passing  from 
cavern  to  cavern,  leaving  the  awed  observer  but 
little  to  judge  of  what  manner  of  creature  they 
might  be  looking  upon. 

Puaaiki,  the  old  bard,  had  told  Kupule  of  many 
a  fearless  diver  in  the  employ  of  the  old  king,  who 
had  innocently  gone  down  in  the  vicinity  of  these 
haunts,  in  search  of  rare  pearls,  never  again  re- 
turning to  his  loved  ones  on  earth.  But  directly 
about  the  Five  Forks  where  Kupule  now  was,  the 
water  was  less  deep,  and  the  hiding-places  less 
capacious  ;  sufficient  reason,  she  thought,  to  wholly 
exclude  the  larger  denizens  of  the  deep,  and  in- 
duce hope  of  having  an  interview  with  Oluolu,  the 
queen  mermaid  of  the  Five  Forks. 

Between  the  jutting  forks  of  two  of  these  shoal- 
est  sandy  reaches,  leading  deviously  away  toward 
the  shore,  there  grew  a  stately  Pinna-coral  tree  ; 
large  as  a  pandana,  and  crimson  as  the  gaudiest 
sunset  of  their  clime.  So  red  and  diffusive  in 
color  was  this  great  sea-shrub,  that  it  cast  a  soft 
vermilion  glow  over  the  white  coral  about  it ;  even 
imparting  a  faint  crimson  tint  to  the  far-down 
bottom  of  white  sand  in  the  reaches  —  verily  like 
a  pink  carpeting  of  apple-blossoms  wind-strewn 
from  their  tree. 


222  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

Partly  sheltered  behind  this  stately  crimson 
tree,  waved  the  delicate  mauve-colored  foliage  of 
a  graceful  Fan-coral ;  its  broad  and  beautiful  leaves 
fancifully  perforated  like  the  magic  fretwork  of 
some  fairy  temple.  Some  of  the  long  fronds  were 
so  thin  and  elastic  that  they  swayed  gracefully  in 
the  current,  like  the  bending  swale  in  a  meadow 
stream.  Upon  these  broad,  rnauve-colored  leaves 
could  be  traced  many  a  quaint  design,  delicate  as 
lace-work,  as  if  woven  by  the  consummate  art  of 
a  cunning  hand. 

Growing  about  everywhere  upon  the  coral 
shrubs  and  porous  rocks,  clung  the  great  pearl 
oysters,  wherein  nestle  those  princely  gems  which 
captivate  the  world.  In  the  more  open  spots, 
where  the  eye  could  pierce  down  through  the 
coral  foliage  to  the  bottom,  could  be  seen  numer- 
ous rare  shells  creeping  merrily  about,  as  if  at  play 
with  the  broken  sunbeams. 

Here  breed  those  delicate  Pinna  Pearls,  or  crim- 
son "  wing-shells,"  —  divine  conceptions  of  the 
wondrous  seons  of  the  deep,  —  which  produce  the 
exquisite  pink  pearls  and  the  lustrous  red  nacre  so 
rarely  seen  out  of  the  Orient,  being  too  priceless  for 
the  general  mart.  And  as  if  to  add  to  its  wonder, 
the  byssus,  or  beard,  by  which  the  Pinna  is  an- 
chored to  the  bottom,  is  a  costly  cable  of  rich- 
brown  silk.  From  this  silken  byssus  the  wahine 
chiefs  plat  themselves  necklaces  and  bracelets  — 
like  that  about  Kupule's  neck,  to  which  her  pearls 
were  attached.  In  India,  gloves  and  many  other 


DAUGHTERS   OF   OCEAN.  223 

fabrics  are  woven  from  this  byssus,  though  rarely 
seen  outside  of  the  harems. 

Round  about  the  gorgeous  Pinna-tree  grew 
countless  sea-flowers  of  every  conceivable  combi- 
nation of  colors ;  and  when  Kupule  remembered 
that  every  minute  corolla  was  the  charming  pro- 
ducts of  a  life  (not  a  vegetable  growth),  being  not 
only  sensible  to  pain,  but  also  instinct  with  visible 
life  and  passionate  emotion,  —  lives  capable  of  re- 
ceiving exquisite  pleasure  from  the  sunlight,  and 
which  are  prompted  to  loving  companionship  by 
the  subtle  Luna  orb,  whose  mystic  influence  affects 
all  viable  creation.  Well  might  the  gentle  Queen 
find  intelligent  companionship  among  these  pretty 
polypidoms  —  "  daughters  of  ocean  "  —  and  love 
to  watch  the  conscious  beauties  preen  and  perk  in 
the  sun,  swaying  playfully  in  the  clear  blue  tides, 
joyously  as  land-flowers  swing  in  the  wind  and  sun. 

The  god- born  girl  had  early  taught  herself  wise 
lessons  by  observation,  as  she  daily  played  from 
early  childhood  in  the  coral  sea  among  the  swim- 
ming polyps  and  matured  corolla,  with  their  royal 
mauves  and  purples,  and  delicate  carnations  and 
deeper  crimson  petals ;  all  living  products,  not 
senseless  marine  growths  as  are  generally  sup- 
posed. 

And  here  in  her  queenly  home  she  again  made 
playmates  with  the  charming  sea-flowers,  watching 
them  bud  and  blossom  and  produce  seed  out  of 
which  sprung  animate  animal  life  in  floral  form ; 
being  gifted  with  keen  intelligence  and  quick 


224  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

perceptions  in  choosing  their  friends.  True,  they 
were  not  herbaceous,  having  woody  stems  like 
her  palace-flowers,  but,  more  wonderful  still,  they 
were  horny  or  calcareous.  Every  rosette  or  sea- 
flower  will  be  found  instinct  with  hunger,  and 
may  be  daily  seen  feeding,  gathering  their  own 
food  by  the  aid  of  tiny  arms,  or  long  tentacles, 
searching  warily  about  in  their  brief  limit,  and  de- 
vouring whatever  small  animalcule  they  can  seize 
upon. 

Thus  being  a  lover  of  these  wonderful  marine 
anthology,  Kupule  had  long  since  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  judging  by  the  form  and  color  of 
the  young  swimming  larvce  what  manner  of  subma- 
rine shrub  or  sea-flower  they  would  become  at 
maturity,  selecting  those  kinds  she  liked  best  to 
transplant  in  her  sea-garden  near  the  Waikiki 
palace.  Choosing  one  of  the  slim,  translucent 
pearl-colored  larva  to  transplant  for  "  Music-Coral  " 
—  the  most  beautiful  of  the  anthozoa  when  seen 
in  full  blossom. 

The  larva  of  the  "  Neptune's  Cup  "  is  a  deep 
vermilion,  while  others  of  the  polyzoa  are  a  dark 
brown,  or  robin's-egg  blue.  Ever  choosing  the 
thick-rumped,  clumsy  little  milk-white  larva,  which 
swims  backward  with  great  activity,  and  are  more 
numerous  than  all  others,  to  plant  for  the  shrub- 
border  of  her  madreporic  garden.  Having  to  seek 
days  sometimes  to  find  one  of  the  rare  dark- 
rumped,  gray-bodied  larvae  with  tiny  pink  eyes, 
from  which  grow  the  gorgeous  Pinna  shrubs  — 


GAUDY  SEA-FISHES.  225 

tipped  with  their  enchanting  pink  corolla  —  which 
serve  to  transform  the  clear  turquoise  sea  into 
scenes  of  Oriental  splendor. 

Some  of  these  baby  polypi  can  be  caught  while 
swimming  nimbly  about  —  always  stern  foremost 
—  while  others,  a  trifle  more  matured,  are  plucked 
from  their  eternal  anchorage,  after  having  fastened 
upon  a  rock  purposely  or  by  accident.  For  after 
a  brief  existence  the  young  larvae  adhere  to  what- 
ever they  touch  from  a  plastic  lymph  which  exudes 
from  the  rump  for  the  purpose.  Once  caught, 
they  build  a  coral  temple  about  themselves  — 
thenceforth  flowering  and  fruiting,  each  after  the 
manner  of  their  kind. 

Like  gorgeous  birds  among  the  tree-tops  of  a 
tropical  forest  hovered  the  innumerable  colored 
fishes  everywhere.  Flitting  in  and  out  among 
the  coral  branches  and  the  drooping  leaves,  they 
flashed  their  various  hues  like  butterflies  among 
flowers.  Occasionally  these  rainbow-colored  fishes 
would  be  seen  shooting  suddenly  upward  in  a 
cloud  from  among  their  coral  covert,  darting  above 
the  foliage  with  many  a  furtive  look  behind,  as  if 
they  had  been  driven  away  by  some  common  im- 
pulse of  fear  —  like  a  flock  of  startled  lories  in 
the  palm-grove  —  so  intimidated  by  the  sinister 
movement  of  some  vindictive  sea-god. 

But  when  all  became  quiet  again,  hundreds  of 

these  red  parrot-bills  would  be  seen  feeding  from 

off  the  snowy  foliage  of  the  stately  corals,  seeming 

verily  like  the  crimson  blossoms  of  fresh-blown 

15 


226  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

flowers;  while  deeper  down  among  the  winding 
avenues  of  the  coral  groves  roved  countless  shoals 
of  gold-fishes,  dazzling  with  yellow  brightness  in 
the  torrid  ray,  as  if  they  themselves  were  but  rov- 
ing sunbeams. 

Here  was  a  scene  of  wondrous  life  and  beauty 
well  fitted  to  captivate  a  less  poetic  soul  than 
Kupule's.  Though  born  in  a  crater,  and  reared 
accessible  to  the  great  reef-beds  of  Hilo  Bay,  the 
Queen  here  found  such  fascination  as  joyed  her 
young  soul.  But  she  who,  while  yet  in  maternal 
arms,  had  seen  the  flame-clad  Pele  dancing  like  a 
gypsy  in  the  volcanic  fires  of  Kilauea ;  and  had 
since  looked  face  to  face  upon  the  divine  Goddess 
in  her  hour  of  wrath ;  was  endowed  with  courage 
to  delve  among  the  monstrosities  of  the  sea ;  and 
perceptions  sufficiently  delicate  to  open  her  inmost 
soul  to  the  exquisite  charms  of  the  scenes  here 
opening  upon  her. 

And  who  could  guess  better  than  this  god-born 
girl  that  as  yet  the  presiding  spirit  of  this  enchant- 
ing spot  had  failed  to  disclose  itself  to  her  human 
eyes  ?  For  well  she  knew  that  out  of  all  perfect 
elements,  whatever  their  nature,  there  must  ever 
arise  a  presiding  spirit,  a  divine  seon  or  incarna- 
tion, born  of  its  own  ethereal  essence  in  quality 
and  in  kind.  And  in  search  of  this  essential  spirit 
Kupule  still  prolonged  her  stay.  Though  her  girl- 
soul  had  filled  to  repletion  with  what  she  had  al- 
ready seen,  still  was  she  thirsting,  like  a  wanderer 
in  the  desert,  for  the  one  complete  fulfilment  of 


SEEKING   THE   INVISIBLE.  227 

that  which  had  already  baptized  her  young  soul  in 
beauty. 

With  a  touch  light  as  a  seabird's  wing  in  the 
sea,  Kupule  dipped  her  light  paddle  in  the  still 
water,  changing  her  canoe  about  from  one  enchant- 
ing spot  to  another,  yet  finding  no  view  so  beauti- 
ful as  at  the  Five  Forks,  where  the  crimson  coral 
rose  queenly  and  grand  above  its  white  compan- 
ions. 

Kupule  had  now  become  so  fascinated  with  the 
place  that  she  cared  not  to  tear  herself  away  from 
the  spot,  especially  as  she  continually  caught 
glimpses  of  something  strange  and  unusual,  dim, 
human-like  creatures  moving  stealthily  about  in 
the  black  shadows  of  the  subterranean  by-ways. 
How  they  stirred  her  on  to  continued  search ! 
Some  of  these  shadowy  disclosures  would  sil- 
houette verily  like  human  forms  upon  the  sheeny 
whiteness  of  the  ocean  floor.  Sometimes  she 
caught  veritable  glimpses  of  small,  girlish  upturned 
faces  and  tiny  outstretched  hands,  as  if  the  half- 
defined  sea-nymphs  were  themselves  spying  up- 
ward to  herself  and  her  canoe,  endeavoring  to  lure 
her  below. 

In  such  moments  the  enthused  young  Queen 
would  catch  her  breath,  and  press  her  fair  hands 
wildly  upon  her  ungarmented  bosom,  wherein  her 
tumultuous  heart  beat  loud  and  strong  with  cer- 
tain expectation  of  soon  beholding  the  unholy 
mysteries  she  sought.  But  the  timid  sea-people 
are  ever  shy,  and  abound  in  cunning  ways  to  pre- 


228  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

vent  a  full  exhibit  of  themselves.  Though,  like 
the  earth-maiden  above  them,  these  habitans  of 
the  deep  are  ever  curious  to  peer  forth  into  the 
upper  world ;  but  lest  they  should  be  seen  are  al- 
ways receding  from  one  place  of  lookout,  and  ap- 
pearing stealthily  at  another.  Might  it  not  be 
that  the  roused  human  gaze  so  concentrates  upon 
a  half-discovered  mystery  as  to  project  a  pungent, 
electric  shock,  terrifying  the  object  of  our  investi- 
gation? For  certain  it  is  that  once  the  human 
eye  rests  strongly  upon  one  of  these  shadowy  fig- 
ures, they  melt  away  before  the  gaze  like  dew  be- 
fore the  sun. 

Who  of  us  ocean  wanderers  has  not  thus  found 
himself  gazing  down  among  the  coral  groves  of  a 
tropic  sea,  with  a  sometime  half-assurance  of  soon 
beholding  an  embodiment  of  our  fantastic  visions 
of  the  unknown  folk-people  in  the  luculent  depths 
of  ocean? 

Yet  when  searching  these  stalactic  caverns  and 
madreporic  gardens  of  the  sea,  who  can  tell  whether 
the  shadowy  shapes  we  discover  are  viable  realities 
or  born  of  the  hour  within  our  own  teeming  brains  ? 
For  the  human  mind  is  capable  of  being  aroused 
into  most  profound  conditions  of  awe  by  the  very 
weirdness  of  its  own  conceptions. 

It  was  thus  Kupule  peered  down  into  the  sandy 
reaches  and  sunlit  grottoes,  her  wide  eyes  flashing 
about  with  momentary  expectation.  Watching 
until  her  young  heart  stood  still,  so  awed  with 
wonder  at  the  near  approach  to  the  unseen  rather 


MELODY   OP  THE  SEA.  229 

than  at  the  visible  ;  gazing  until  her  quick  respira- 
tion hushed  itself  into  the  smallest  available  breath- 
ings. 

While  Kupule  was  thus  attributing  every  waving 
motion  imparted  to  the  delicate  sea-grasses,  the 
red  dulse  or  the  mauve-colored  flowers,  to  the 
stealthy  movement  of  some  dark-faced  Eerie,  — 
such  as  often  haunts  the  conception  of  us  all,  — 
suddenly  a  single  note  of  exquisite  music  vibrated 
against  the  bottom  of  the  canoe,  as  Kupule  leaned 
low  down  over  the  gunwale,  with  her  flushed 
young  face  mirrored  in  the  sea.  The  startled  girl 
was  thrilled  by  the  sweet  strains  as  by  an  electric 
sparkv  so  tense  and  tuneful  were  the  delicate 
neuroses  of  her  soul  in  such  a  moment  of  awe. 

The  melody  that  had  aroused  her  was  a  simulate 
of  the  clear,  sweet  tremolo,  made  by  a  wet  finger 
rubbed  upon  the  vibrations  rim  of  a  glass  bell. 
And  again  it  came,  rising  higher  and  higher, 
swelling  at  length  into  the  softest  pianissimo  of  a 
far-away  human  voice. 

So  intent  had  Kupule  been  upon  the  beauties 
of  the  Pearl  Garden,  that  she  had  not  noticed  the 
sun's  creeping  up  to  the  full  meridian  day.  Nor 
until  this  moment  had  she  remembered  what  the 
fishermen  and  the  old  bard  had  told  her  of  the 
Meles  o  ke  Kai  —  songs  of  the  sea  —  heard  only  at 
midnight  and  midday,  somewhere  out  in  the 
vicinity  of  Moa-alii's  Den. 

That  it  was  music  she  heard,  and  music  of  the 
strangest,  sweetest  melody,  there  lingered  no 


230  KALANI   OP  OAHU. 

doubt  Jn  the  mind  of  the  startled  Queen.  But 
whence  it  came,  and  who  gave  it  utterance,  as  yet 
she  could  form  no  conception.  Thus  far  the 
exquisite  cadence  was  detected  and  determined  as 
much  by  Kupule's  roused  sense  of  feeling  as  by 
her  hearing ;  by  its  vibrations  against  the  thin 
bottom  of  the  canoe,  rather  than  against  the 
tympanum  of  the  maiden's  ear. 

The  whole  soul  of  the  young  creature  became 
thrilled  by  the  witching  strains.  Her  long  black 
hair  crackled  as  from  an  electric  spark,  waving 
with  life-like  excitation  in  the  windless  air.  Her 
dark  eyes  sparkled  with  a  look  of  sweet  content, 
flashing  like  the  mirrored  sun  in  the  sea.  She  sat 
entranced  with  wonder  at  the  psychic  spirits  she 
had  aroused. 

Kupule's  first  thought  was  of  ambient  spirits  in 
the  adjacent  air.  But  not  a  cloud  was  visible  in 
all  the  summer  sky,  on  which  to  perch  a  kindly 
spirit  or  an  evil  spook.  Look  where  she  would, 
there  was  naught  to  bequeath  her  wandering  con- 
ceptions upon. 

Was  it  Pele — she  asked  —  calling  to  her  from 
Loa's  distant  peak  ?  For  something,  such  strains 
had  been  heard  in  the  Kiowai  ere  the  Goddess 
came  forth.  It  was  not  probable  that  it  was  the 
dread  Goddess,  for  Loa  and  Kilauea  were  slum- 
bering in  the  utmost  tranquillity ;  and  one  of  these 
craters  were  always  aroused  and  active  when  the 
divine  Pele  was  abroad. 

Wearied    with   her  long   watching,  Kupule   at 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  STRAINS.  231 

length  became  terrified  by  her  own  superstitions  ; 
so  annoyed  at  the  thought  of  hearing  repeated 
strains  of  music  out  there  upon  the  open  bay,  that 
she  seized  her  paddle  and  spun  her  light  canoe 
swiftly  to  the  Waikiki  shore. 

While  hastening  to  the  beach,  cleaving  the  blue 
water  and  tossing  the  foam,  though  all  uncon- 
scious of  the  occurrence  at  the  time,  Kupule 
acquired  a  distinct  landmark  b}^  which  to  find  the 
Five  Forks  again.  Two  pandana  trees  were  in 
exact  range  with  the  tower  in  the  great  Heiau ; 
and  she  afterwards  remembered  the  trees  and  the 
tower  when  she  eventually  wished  to  retrograde 
her  track. 

Kupule  grew  calmer  ere  she  reached  the  shore, 
and  with  a  thoughtfulness  above  her  years,  deter- 
mined to  keep  her  own  counsel,  and  not  disclose 
what  she  had  seen  and  heard ;  settling  into  the 
conviction  that  the  ocean  melody  she  had  heard 
was  a  part  of  the  supernatural  agency  ever  around 
her,  Kupule  adhered  strictly  to  her  first  conception 
of  secrecy,  imparting  nothing  of  what  had  tran- 
spired to  even  Manona  or  Leleha,  the  two  best- 
loved  among  her  wahine  Alii 8.  As  we  have  said, 
only  relating  her  discovery  to  the  Tabu  Chief,  re- 
questing Paao  to  not  only  confirm  the  present 
Kapu  o  Make  (tabu  of  death)  about  the  Pearl 
Garden,  but  also  to  make  it  more  extensive  in  its 
aqueous  bounds. 


ON  the  unseen  brink  of  a  world  unknown, 
Met  the  earth-born  Queen  and  an  Elf  from  her  zone ; 
Each  were  queens  in  their  clime,  and  met  with  delight, 
Yet  were  awed  with  wonder,  and  chilled  with  fright ! 

From  the  Fountain  sprang,  conjured  up  by  pray'r, 
With  her  azure  eyes  and  her  amber  hair ; 
She  sat  'neath  the  spray,  with  the  moon  on  her  face, 
A  vision  of  beauty  and  fairy-like  grace. 

Ah !  this  meeting  of  Spirits  from  worlds  remote, 
Is  a  terror  to  dread,  more  than  words  denote ; 
E'en  the  stars  blushed  gold !  and  the  moon  grew  cold  T 
Yet  they  wove  for  the  Elf-queen  a  raiment  of  gold. 

And  the  orange-bells,  and  the  fronded  palms, 
Chimed  a  song  of  delight  o'er  the  Elf-queen's  charms ; 
And  the  surf  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountain's  spray, 
Played  an  anthem  of  joy  on  the  lunar  ray. 


232 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

N  the  following  morning  the  trade- winds 
struck  down  strong,  and  continued  so 
throughout  several  days  following  Ku- 
pule's  visit  to  the  Pearl  Garden,  thus 
debarring  further  investigation  of  the  mysteries  of 
the  dread  Mona  Kiliapai  until  smoother  times. 

But  roused  by  the  past  mysterious  occurrence  to 
more  zealous  attention  to  her  religious  duties,  the 
Queen  now  frequented  the  Kiowai  o  Pele  in  the 
sacred  grove,  for  both  orison  and  vespers  ;  the  place 
having  become  doubly  sacred  to  her  since  Pele's  ap- 
pearing there  face  to  face  with  herself  and  the  King. 
Yet  woven  conspicuously  into  the  subtile  weft 
and  warp  of  her  recent  religious  duties,  was  an  ever 
ulterior  motive.  Is  not  such  an  under-current  of 
frequent  occurrence  in  very  }Toung  devotees  of  her 
sex  ?  Believing  that  the  divine  strains  she  had 
heard  emanated  from  Pele,  and  if  addressed  solely 
to  herself,  exalted  her  to  a  high  place  among  the 
elect,  Kupule  now  sought  to  learn  by  earnest  watch- 
fulness and  frequent  prayer,  if  the  imperious  God- 
dess would  not  submit  to  further  communication. 
And  as  the  sea  was  too  rough  for  boating,  —  de- 
barring her  from  the  Pearl  Garden,  —  she  ingen- 

233 


234  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


iously  asked :  Might  not  the  divine  strains  be 
vouchsafed  to  her  prayerful  supplications  at  the 
sacred  Kiowai? 

But  although  Kupule's  superstitions  were  exalt- 
ed to  the  utmost,  and  in  numerous  visits  she  had 
watched  with  patient  assiduity  in  the  only  small 
space  left  smooth  by  the  falling  waters  of  the  foun- 
tain, yet  only  the  charming  image  of  her  own  fail- 
face  had  responded  to  her  gaze.  And  except  the 
tinkling  notes  of  the  falling  spray,  never  a  sound 
of  melody  had  reached  her  ears  from  the  fountain : 
only  the  quickening  heart-beat  of  a  hushed  and 
reverent  maiden,  kneeling  there  breathless  among 
the  marginal  flowers,  was  ever  heard  upon  the  pal- 
pitant air. 

Though  the  Kiowai  had  failed  the  Queen  in  her 
appeal  for  divine  interposition,  it  could  never  be 
other  than  a  sacred  place  of  reverence  and  mys- 
tery, after  what  she  had  witnessed  in  company 
with  Kalani.  While  sitting  upon  its  border,  Ku- 
pule  was  ever  repaid  by  a  flood  of  wild,  strange 
thoughts,  glowing  with  poetic  fervor.  There  she 
ever  seemed  in  the  viable  presence  of  supernat- 
ural spirits,  those  all-pervading  Invisibles  which 
so  mould  our  destinies,  and  advance  or  terminate 
the  lives  of  nations  at  their  will.  Among  such  in- 
fluences, the  thoughts  of  this  god-born  girl  would 
climb  to  the  stars,  or  delve  down  into  the  utmost 
recesses  of  the  seething  earth — following  the  beau- 
tiful Ignipoteut  into  her  fiery  element,  down  to  the 
roaring  sea  of  incandescence  beneath. 


SEARCHING  FOE  THE  UNSEEN.        235 

Not  wholly  satisfied  with  her  numerous  day-visits 
to  the  sacred  Kiowai,  Kupule  thought  to  test  the 
charmed  hour  of  midnight  by  the  mystic  light  of 
the  moon.  The  night  orb  was  now  at  Hoku  (nearly 
full),  when  her  mysterious  influence  was  approach- 
ing its  most  subtile  consummation ;  that  baleful  hour 
when  the  bodiless  spirits  of  the  nether  world  quick- 
en from  their  brief  embryotom}',  and  take  sudden 
wing  to  infest  the  world  with  evil,  or  endow  it  with 
good  works,  each  according  to  their  kind. 

Rising  softly  from  her  simple  couch  of  luhala 
mats  and  pulu  pillows,  Kupule  groped  her  way 
from  among  her  slumbering  maidens,  —  grouped 
about  their  Queen  like  a  constellation  of  lesser 
stars,  —  and  flinging  a  robe  of  flimsy  tapa  about 
her  nude  young  form,  the  heroic  creature  climbed 
alone  to  the  sacred  hill  in  the  orange  grove. 

Following  retrograde  by  the  babbling  brook,  — 
which  was  an  acceptable  companion  in  the  stillness 
of  starlight,  —  Kupule  groped  her  way  among  the 
dark  trees,  and  at  length  seated  herself  b}^  the  foun- 
tain to  await  the  coming  moon.  The  shaggy  peak 
of  Waolani  yet  hid  the  approaching  Hoku,  and 
left  the  brave  young  Queen  sitting  in  the  deepest 
shadow. 

Ere  the  mystic  noon-of-night  reached  its  throne 
in  the  zenith,  the  inquiring  face  of  Hoku  was  seen 
peering  down  from  the  mountain  top ;  flinging  her 
yellow  locks  about  the  hatless  head  of  Waolani, 
who  sat  frowning  upon  the  world  below.  Soon 
the  welcomed  moon  began  weaving  her  gorgeous 


236  KALANI   OF   OAHTJ. 

mosaic  of  broken  beams  among  the  whispering 
trees,  and  over  the  pensive  flowers  by  the  foun- 
tain's rim;  reserving  the  yellowest  of  her  moon- 
kisses  for  the  upturned  face  of  the  maiden  who 
greeted  her  coming  so  gladly. 

Whether  purposely  or  by  chance,  we  know  not, 
but  then,  as  now,  there  was  a  small  open  space 
among  the  encroaching  tree-tops  above  the  foun- 
tain. Though  the  rising  night-queen  had  not  quite 
reached  the  altitude  where  she  could  bathe  her  am- 
ber locks  in  the  waters  of  the  spring,  yet  ever  lav- 
ish with  her  effulgence,  she  was  playfully  weaving 
her  abundant  gold-beams  among  the  topmost  jets 
and  falling  sprays  of  the  sacred  Kiowai ;  as  when 
some  loving  hand  in  playful  dalliance  may  weave 
her  rosy  fingers  among  the  flowing  locks  of  the 
loved  one,  at  greeting. 

Was  it  the  rose-flush  of  fever  that  crimsoned  the 
maiden's  face,  or  a  gentle  and  not  unpleasant  awe- 
terror,  parching  the  throat  of  the  Queen,  in  that 
hushed  moment  of  expectation  ?  Whatever  it  may 
have  been,  she  craved  a  frequent  lip-touch  of  the 
cool  waters  of  the  spring,  and  leaned  over  to  quench 
her  sudden  thirst,  sipping  from  the  dainty  dipper 
formed  by  the  hollow  of  her  hand.  And  again  she 
reached  for  a  second  drink.  But  why  does  she  so 
hesitate?  tarrying  with  hand  suspended  and  eyes 
more  lustrous  than  the  stars ! 

Fixedly  she  sat,  with  heaving  bosom  and  rapid 
breathing,  looking  intently  down  into  the  still 
shadowed  waters  as  yet  illumined  by  only  a  few 


CONVOKING   THE  SPIRITS.  237 

twinkling  stars,  and  the  one  small  glimmer  of 
broken  moonbeam  that  has  found  its  way  to  the 
spot  of  still  water  wherein  she  gazes.  Is  it  only 
her  own  reflection  the  startled  Queen  has  dis- 
covered, limned  in  softest  silhouette  by  the  stars  ? 
Who  can  tell  ? 

Being  there  for  the  sole  purpose  of  conjuring  up 
the  divine  Pele  to  an  interview,  or,  failing  in  that, 
some  sylvan  spirit  or  harmless  wood-nymph  from 
the  viewless  world  about  her,  what  wonder  that 
her  young  heart  should  so  flutter  with  trepidation 
at  thought  of  the  supernatural  beings  she  might 
convoke  about  her,  and  not  even  her  darling  puna 
hele  —  bosom  companion  —  Manona,  or  her  loved 
Leleha  there  to  witness  her  being  spirited  away  — 
perhaps  to  return  to  her  beautiful  Oahu  home  no 
more  ! 

Kupule  was  born  of  a  warlike  race,  and  like  all 
of  her  human  kindred  was  a  fervent  worshipper 
of  Pele.  Her  kinship  had  also  imbued  her  with 
yet  greater  reverence  for  the  goddess,  which  was 
still  more  increased  by  the  remembrance  of  Pele's 
condescension  to  herself  and  Kalani,  when  the 
fiery  ignipotent  made  herself  visible  to  their  human 
ejres.  After  such  an  experience,  and  in  the  con- 
sideration of  her  birthright,  it  did  not  seem  too 
much  for  the  maiden  to  expect  that  Pele  would  in 
some  way  respond  to  her  inordinate  wish  for 
another  interview.  And  upon  this  she  was  intent, 
gazing  with  the  utmost  vehemence  of  her  soul. 

Throwing  her  unbound  tresses  from  off  her  face, 


238  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

and  casting  her  tapa  robe  from  off  her  fair  round 
shoulders,  Kupule  nestled  down  upon  the  dewless 
grass  and  among  the  sister  flowers  —  herself  the 
fairest  blossom  among  them  all  —  and  bent  with 
the  utmost  eagerness  to  the  task  of  defining  what 
had  so  aroused  her  attention  deep  down  in  the 
spring.  Leaning  with  the  wild  reverence  of  a 
devotee  over  the  dark  waters,  she  searched  again 
and  again  for  yet  one  more  glimpse  in  duplicate  of 
her  own  weird  imaginings. 

What  romantic  maiden,  in  love  with  herself,  or, 
better  still,  with  another,  has  not  undergone  in 
some  measure  Kupule's  experience  ?  Striving  thus 
with  outstretched  hand  to  lift  the  mystic  veil  that 
hides  the  mirrored  future  from  her  view,  peering 
with  supplicating  eyes  into  the  starlit  sky  for  want 
of  some  better  media.  But  upon  more  momen- 
tous occasions,  when  love  becomes  laggard,  and 
the  heart  yearns  for  companionship,  seeking  some 
remote  woodland  spring,  with  better  assurance  of 
accomplishing  her  fond  divination,  and  thus  still- 
ing down  the  wild  unrest  of  her  bosom. 

While  thus  gazing  in  a  delicious  flutter  of  ardent 
hope  and  beleaguering  fears,  Kupule  had  been 
startled  by  what  seemed  at  first  but  her  own  sim- 
ple reflection,  seen  deep  down  in  the  tremulous 
waters  of  the  shadowed  pool.  Yet  after  gazing 
with  greater  intensit}^  seeking  further  assurance, 
what  was  her  amazement  to  see  the  supposed  reflec- 
tion retreating  furtively  away  from  her  too  eager 
quest  —  sinking  slowly  and  stealthily  away  from 


THE   ELF-QUEEN.  239 


its  first  position  of  apparent  nearness,  down,  down 
into  the  ray  less  gloom  where  human  vision  cannot 
follow. 

And  this  was  Kupule's  terrifying  experience. 
Well  might  she  become  startled  and  dismayed 
when  awakened  to  the  full  conviction  that  what 
she  had  seen  was  really  some  sweet-faced  elf-girl 
of  the  spring  coming  timidly  up  to  greet  her,  until 
frightened  rudely  back  by  the  sudden  eagerness 
of  the  earth-girl's  gaze.  But  so  wholly  had  the 
elf  disappeared  —  if  an  elf  it  was — that  Kupule 
became  in  doubt  whether  she  had  really  seen  any- 
thing or  not. 

•  It  becomes  a  matter  for  physicists  to  determine 
whether  these  mystical  visions  so  often  encoun- 
tered in  moments  of  mental  delusion  are  really 
glimpses  of  supernatural  beings  such  as  people  the 
aqueous  and  pneumatic  elements,  wherein  all  fren- 
zied minds  are  wont  to  seek  them,  or  whether  they 
are  the  divine  conceptions  of  our  own  creative 
minds  when  exalted  and  enthused,  conceived  in 
answer  to  ardent  search  and  intense  desire. 

Perplexed  and  bewildered  for  the  moment,  Ku- 
pule covered  her  face  to  shut  out  all  further  de- 
ception from  her  deluded  eyes,  while  she  waited, 
silent  and  trembling,  the  rising  of  the  moon  suffi- 
cient to  fully  luminate  the  fountain.  The  next 
half  hour  was  spent  in  wondering  revery  at  what 
had  transpired.  And  as  all  delusions  grow  out  of 
what  they  feed  upon,  she  soon  came  to  possess  the 
strongest  possible  conviction  that  if  a  veritable 


240  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

vision  had  not  been  seen,  certainly  one  was  yet  in 
store  for  her. 

And  while  she  thus  waited,  fortifying  herself 
for  the  coming  event,  whatever  it  might  be,  the 
broad,  bright  face  of  Hoku  crept  up  over  the  tree- 
tops,  glinting  the  shining  leaves  with  yellow  ra- 
diance, and  deepening  the  golden  hue  of  the  orange 
globes.  And  when  Kupule  unveiled  her  eyes, 
Hoku  had  mirrored  her  own  wahine  moon-face  in 
the  still  water  beside  the  face  of  the  girlish  Queen. 

With  a  look  of  wild  expectation  Kupule  with- 
drew the  hands  from  her  face,  intent  to  peer  down 
once  more  into  the  spring  beneath  her.  But  a 
muffled  cry  of  joy  rose  to  her  lips  as  she  beheld  a 
slight,  fair  creature  sitting  in  the  moonlight,  arched 
over  by  the  falling  spray  of  the  moon-gold  foun- 
tain. 

The  Elf  maiden  sat  upon  the  ebullient  water 
light  as  a  bubble  floats  on  the  air,  a  tiny  counter- 
part of  what  Kupule  had  dwelt  upon  during  her 
waiting  for  the  moon.  Not  like  one  sitting  at 
ease  sat  the  evanescent  Elf-girl,  but  like  a  startled 
bird  with  wings  alert,  half  flexed  to  fly,  in  grave 
doubt  whether  to  abide  or  depart. 

What  wonder  that  the  tiny  creature  showed 
such  timidity  when  thus  confronted  by  a  human 
maiden  with  staring  midnight-eyes  voiced  with 
terror,  and  orbed  like  fire  !  What  a  contrast  were 
these  two  from  adjacent  spheres.  The  tiny  girlish 
face  of  the  Elf  beamed  like  a  star,  her  lustrous 
beauty  serving  to  form  a  shining  halo  about  her 


NANI,  THE  FAIRY  QUEEN.  241 

head.  Her  long  yellow  hair  grew  more  than 
golden,  so  tenderly  imbued  by  the  moonlight. 

It  was  indeed  she,  the  fairy  Queen  of  the  Elves, 
who  ruled  over  all  the  elfin  tribes  of  Oahu.  She 
had  come  not  wholly  in  answer  to  Kupule's  prayer, 
but  rather  on  a  mission  of  love  and  pride,  for  it 
had  long  been  in  dispute  at  the  court  of  the  elves 
as  to  who  was  the  most  beautiful,  Kupule  or  Nani, 
their  golden-haired  Queen.  So  true  it  is  that  the 
gossips  of  air,  and  the  unseen  elves  in  the  foun- 
tains and  rivers,  are  moved  to  dispute  over  the 
graces  and  virtues  of  earth-born  maids. 

Henceforth  who  will  smirk,  with  so  many  to 
see  ?  Who  will  prink  and  preen  in  brook  or  spring 
when  a  thousand  bright  eyes  are  sure  to  be  near. 
Think  of  these  Elves  patterning  by  our  smiles 
when  we  mirror  our  coquetries  in  brook  or  pier ; 
aping  our  graces  of  manner  or  mien,  when  we 
adorn  for  some  loved  one  of  high  degree. 

How  they  peered  at  each  other,  like  strange 
birds  met  by  a  stream  ;  this  Queen  of  the  Isles  and 
this  Elf  of  the  spring  !  How  like  to  each  other  in 
feature  and  form  are  these  pretty  types  of  nature's 
best  handiwork  !  But  how  unlike  in  all  else !  One 
so  tiny  beside  her  sister  Queen;  blue-eyed  and  am- 
ber-haired, with  red  lips  like  the 'baby-buds  of 
unblown  roses.  To  Nani,  how  full  of  questioning 
wonder  seemed  the  large  dark  eyes  of  Kupule  ; 
and  what  terror  in  the  massive  hair,  dark-hued  as 
a  tempest,  dancing  and  writhing  with  electric  exci- 
tation in  the  quivering  moon-silence  of  the  night ! 
' 


242  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

There  sat  the  Elf-queen  so  timid  and  sweet  and 
tiny,  arrayed  in  no  vesture  but  the  yellow  flocks 
of  her  sunbeam  hair,  till  the  kindly  night-queen, 
with  maternal  thoughtfulness  and  an  affluent 
hand,  flung  down  over  the  Elf-girl  a  robe  of  am- 
ber beauty  that  was  dazzling  to  behold  —  a  gar- 
ment of  moonbeam  rich  spun  with  gold,  rayed 
over  with  starlight  and  gemmed  with  opals  from 
the  fountain's  spray. 

The  longer  Kupule  gazed  upon  Nani,  the  more 
the  dim  and  half  defined  Elf-maiden  attained  to 
perfect  shape  and  graceful  contour.  The  fair, 
sweet  face  —  so  unearthly  in  its  beauty — which 
at  first  appeared  so  ghostly  and  uncertain  to  hu- 
man eyes,  now  came  to  beam  with  intelligence, 
answering  swiftly  back  to  Kupule's  orbal  ques- 
tionings —  like  the  faces  of  coy  human  lovers  con- 
fronted in  some  rustic  lane. 

How  the  soft  blue  eyes  of  little  Nani  question 
and  stare  at  the  expression  of  amazement  still  lin- 
gering on  the  face  of  Kupule  !  How  her  small  red 
lips  rimple  into  timid  smiles  at  detecting  something 
so  akin  to  terror  in  the  awe-touched  face  of  her 
companipn  !  She,  the  dark,  majestic  Queen,  who 
dared  to  conjure  up  whomsoever  would  appear ; 
fascinating  the  little  Elf-queen  up  from  among  her 
elfin  mates  ;  why  should  she  fear  a  creature  so  frail 
and  so  fair  ? 

Thus  they  sit  and  stare  and  study,  showing  a 
mimosa-like  shrinking  of  mutual  fear  lest  they 
should  startle  each  other  away.  Something  verily 


DISAPPEARANCE   OF  THE   ELF.  243 

like  a  human  maiden's  blushes  come  and  go  over 
the  tiny  moon-touched  cheeks  of  Nani,  flitting  and 
glowing  like  the  autumnal  aurora  discerned  in  the 
far  northern  skies. 

How  Kupule  longed  to  question  the  young  im- 
mortal with  audible  voice  and  vocal  words,  but 
dare  not  lest  she  fly  at  the  tones  of  her  voice.  She 
so  wished  to  reach  forth  two  loving  hands  and 
gather  the  enchanting  vision  to  her  side.  But  she 
rightly  felt  that  with  the  first  spoken  word,  the 
first  aggressive  movement,  the  spell  would  be 
broken,  and  the  fountain  would  call  back  the 
transcendent  creature  forever  from  her  gaze. 

So,  with  her  breath  hushed  back  to  the  softest 
respiration,  and  her  human  emotions  chained  down 
with  all  her  imperial  will,  she  watched  and  waited, 
and  questioned  with  her  wondering  eyes ;  while 
Nani  answered  back  some  of  the  infinite  thoughts 
of  her  soul.  Time,  to  these  two,  had  been  as 
naught ;  sitting  there  upon  the  flimsy  border  of 
the  great  unknown,  while  the  invisible  curtain 
was  lifted,  by  what  power  we  know  not,  for  a  few 
brief  hours'  gaze. 

Suddenly,  with  an  outcry  almost  of  pain,  Ku- 
pule sprang  up  and  leaped  with  outstretched  arms 
into  the  fountain ;  but,  alas !  only  to  clutch  the 
empty  waters  in  her  frantic  hands.  All  unob- 
served by  the  maidens,  the  moon  had  dropped 
down  the  west,  until  the  tops  of  the  overhanging 
trees  suddenly  shut  out  her  beam  from  the  spring 
to  the  terror  of  the  Fairy ;  and  as  a  bubble  floats 


244  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

swiftly  away  on  the  air,  so  had  receded  the  beauti- 
ful Elf-queen  from  the  enraptured  gaze  of  Kupule. 

When  Kupule  thus  found  herself  alone  under 
the  falling  spray  of  the  fountain,  she  dived  swiftly 
down  in  search  of  Nani,  groping  about  the  rocky 
bottom  of  the  spring ;  but  the  Elf-maiden  was 
gone.  The  heart  of  the  young  Queen  sank  within 
her  as  she  came  empty-handed  to  the  surface,  sor- 
rowing that  the  visible  and  the  invisible  had  thus 
met  in  sweet  accord ;  and  yet  no  word  had  been 
uttered  —  no  key-note  imparted  —  by  which  to 
again  lift  the  invisible  veil,  and  conjure  up  some 
answering  spirit  to  her  call. 

A  hush  as  of  universal  death  came  over  the 
night  in  that  hour.  Silence  lay  like  a  white  pall 
over  the  land  and  sea.  The  ever  unceasing  foun- 
tain now  stilled  down  its  falling  spray  until  its 
tinkling  waters  fell  with  velvet  footsteps  upon 
grass  and  flowers.  The  leaves  upon  the  orange 
trees  hung  limp  and  tremulous,  as  with  the  fear 
of  impending  dissolution.  Throughout  the  grove 
the  orange  globes  swung  like  funeral  bells,  tolling 
a  requiem  unheard  by  human  ears.  The  moon- 
light flooded  the  Nuuanu  cold  and  chill  and 
ghostly  as  if  Death  were  dead !  The  wail  of  the 
far-off  surf  on  the  shore  sounded  wild  and  un- 
earthly, like  the  mournful  echo  of  some  funeral 
dirge  over  the  much-loved  dead. 

Even  the  garrulous  rivulet  became  less  sportive 
in  that  hour,  hushing  its  dulcet  symphonies,  so 
awed  by  the  momentous  occurrence  of  the  night, 


THE  GHOSTLY  MOONLIGHT.         245 


tinkling  a  solemn  nocturne  to  its  playmate  flowers 
as  it  ran  stealthily  through  the  ghostly  moonlight 
on  its  way  to  the  sea.  Ah  !  it  is  indeed  an  intui- 
tive ear  that  can  interpret  all  the  inarticulate  voices 
of  such  a  night;  whisperings  too  unearthly  to 
court  inspection  by  unhallowed  ears ;  utterances 
of  flitting,  fluttering  Spirits  never  fully  outlined 
to  timorous  souls,  nor  ever  wholly  invisible  to 
ideal  minds  like  Kupule's  ! 

Swimming  out  from  the  fountain,  and  wringing 
the  water  from  her  masses  of  hair,  Kupule  took 
the  hillside  path  which  led  back  to  the  palace. 
Silently  she  stole  in,  with  a  hush  over  footstep  and 
breathing,  for  stillness  had  acquired  a  new  mean- 
ing in  that  hour.  She  had  not  been  missed  by  her 
maidens,  for  the  slumber  of  girlhood  days  is  inno- 
cent and  sweet  and  unbroken.  Without  waking 
even  Leleha  to  her  aid,  the  reverent  young  Queen 
dried  her  hair,  murmured  an  invocation  to  Pele, 
and  crept  softly  into  her  couch  for  slumber  and 
dreams. 


'Tis  mid -day  on  the  ocean  blue  ! 

The  winds  and  waves  are  hushed  to  sleep  j 
Kupule  guides  her  light  canoe 

Where  noontide  slumbers  on  the  deep : 
Watching  the  dusky  forms  below 
Flitting  like  spirits  to  and  fro. 

The  dauntless  Queen  explores  the  sea 
Far  down  among  the  corals  rare, 

Where  green-eyed  monsters  flit  and  flee, 
With  monstrous  Eeries  everywhere  : 

Paling  the  maiden's  cheeks  with  fear 

Lest  dread  Moa-alii  should  appear ! 

Remote  from  all  the  haunts  of  men 
Oahu's  Queen  thus  drifts  and  dreams, 

Intent  to  search  with  fearless  ken 

Where  mid-day  sun  intrudes  his  beams : 

Watching  the  beauteous  Sea-queen  swim, 

Far  down  among  the  caverns  dim ! 

With  bated  breath  she  peers  below, 
Half  terrified  while  she  explores ; 

Where  gleam  the  corals  white  as  snow, 
And  blue  and  crimson  madrepores ! 

Mermaids  appear  at  length  in  view, 

Luring  the  Queen  'neath  ocean's  blue. 


246 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

HEN  morning  came,  the  strong  trades  of 
the  past  week  had  died  away.  The 
gigantic  surf  was  rolling  in  with  unusual 
turbulence,  the  lingering  effect  of  the 
strong  winds  during  the,,  past  days.  Though  the 
great  undulations  were  still  heavy  without,  yet 
within,  the  bay  lay  calm  and  unruffled,  and  off 
Waikiki  beach  the  Pearl  Garden  was  smooth  and 
glassy  as  a  mirror. 

Kupule's  plans  were  at  once  made  for  the  day, 
when  seeing  how  tranquil  it  had  become.  Next 
to  the  importance  of  ruling  the  kingdom  during 
Kalani's  absence,  was  the  growing  necessity  of 
solving  some  of  the  mysteries  of  the  tabued  sea 
lying  off  the  great  heiau  at  Waikiki.  Throughout 
her  young  life,  in  her  far  off  Hilo  home,  Kupule 
had  ever  tasked  herself  with  such  labors  ;  but  now 
she  required  the  vertical  sun  to  facilitate  her 
search,  and  impatient  hours  must  pass  before  she 
attempted  her  voyage  to  the  mysterious  Mona 
Kihapai. 

From  the  old  Bard  we  learn  that  it  was  the 
daring  child-girl,  Pelelulu  of  Hawaii,  who  knew 
most  of  the  surf  wonders  on  the  reef  at  Hilo,  and 

247 


248  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

of  the  cliffs  and  caves  and  waterfalls  along  Wai- 
luku's  romantic  river.  It  was  Pelelulu  who  suc- 
ceeded in  winning  the  timid  Luna-Sprite  of 
Anuenue  (Rainbow  falls)  into  many  an  interview 
beneath  the  full-orbed  Kulu  ;  a  sweet  mist  spirit 
who  would  never  remain  visible  to  any  one  but  the 
god-born  princess,  when  they  entered  her  cave, 
deep  in,  under  the  bended  bow  of  the  Falls. 

It  was  also  Pelelulu  who  so  loved  the  wild 
haunts  about  the  Pei-Pei  Falls,  that  its  broad 
sheet  of  tremulous  waters  would  sing  like  a  chorus 
of  spirits  at  her  approach.  But  above  all,  it  was 
the  same  daring  Pelelulu  who  set  the  first  example 
of  swimming  through  the  dark  water-galleries  of 
the  Puka-o-maui :  those  terrible  subterraneous 
caverns  through  which  the  Wailuku  compels  its 
mountain  torrent  in  reverence  and  aqueous  wor- 
ship to  Pele,  who  has  channelled  this  temple  of 
gloom  through  the  black  rocks  of  their  waters. 
And  now  that  the  princess  of  Hawaii  has  become 
Kalani's  Queen,  she  is  exploring  yet  another  and 
more  wondrous  field  of  supernatural  agencies; 
seeking  companionship  with  those  evanescent 
spirits  —  numerous  in  all  elements  —  so  beautiful 
in  conformation,  and  so  charming  in  the  influence 
they  possess  over  our  lives.  For  it  was  as  true 
in  those  far-gone  days  as  now  —  "  The  pure  in 
heart  see  the  gods." 

From  the  palace  hill  up  the  Nunanu,  hundreds 
of  merry  wahines  and  happy  children  could  be 
seen  swimming  in  the  harbor  or  sporting  on  the 


THE  ELF-QUEEN  IN  DISGUISE.  249 

great  rollers  of  the  monstrous  surf.  After  the 
morning  meal,  Kupule  and  her  maidens  went  down 
to  join  in  the  pleasant  pastime,  and  frolic  like 
dolphins  in  the  blue  waters  of  the  bay. 

Thus  passed  the  morning  hours  in  luxurious  de- 
light. When  at  length  the  swimming  was  ended, 
and  Leleha  had  dressed  the  black  masses  of  her 
mistress'  hair,  while  Kupule  sat  on  the  mats  under 
the  moi  pama  —  king  palm  —  on  the  point,  the 
maidens  were  sent  away  to  the  forest.  Most  of 
the  Queen's  wahines  were  already  gone  to  the 
Kaliki  valley  to  gather  the  red  Ohea  in  which  they 
delighted.  But  now,  Manona,  the  sweet-voiced 
puua  hele  of  the  Queen,  was  also  sent  away  with 
the  rest  to  gather  the  fragrant  hibiscus  flowers  to 
make  leis — wreaths  —  for  them  all,  while  the 
Queen  stepped  lightly  into  her  tiny  waa  to  wander 
by  herself  about  the  charming  bay. 

Kupule  was  impatient  to  again  enter  upon  her 
search  among  the  mysteries  of  the  Mona  KiTiapai. 
She  was  exulting  with  renewed  hope  of  once  more 
listening  to  the  strains  of  exquisite  music  that  had 
so  enchanted  her  the  week  before.  As  the  Queen 
spun  her  little  canoe  away  from  the  shore,  and 
sped  like  a  bird  across  the  bay,  her  heart  beat 
wildly  at  thought  of  the  weird  pleasure  awaiting 
her.  But  what  was  her  surprise  to  find  herself 
accompanied  by  a  large  Anuenue  ia  (Rainbow 
fish),  by  far  the  most  beautiful  of  the  piscatory 
habitans  of  the  coral  sea. 

Whatever  direction  Kupule  took,  and  whether 


250  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

paddling  fast  or  slow,  the  following  Anuentie  was 
ever  by  her  side,  flashing  its  brilliant  crimson  in 
the  sun.  Though  the  great  fish  was  half  the 
length  of  her  paddle,  there  was  nothing  about  it  to 
excite  apprehension,  for  its  whole  appearance  was 
friendly,  only  that  there  was  a  knowing,  impish 
look  of  human  intelligence  about  the  creature  that 
was  rather  startling  to  contemplate,  and  ended 
with  inspiring  a  degree  of  awe  in  Kupule  that  she 
could  not  quite  throw  off. 

If  Kalani  was  dead  she  might  not  doubt  that 
her  new  companion  was  the  disembodied  spirit  of 
the  King.  But  word  had  come  that  very  morning 
of  his  safety,  which  led  the  intuitive  girl  to  believe 
that  the  friendly  Anuenue  was  without  doubt  her 
little  Nani,  the  pretty  Elf-queen  of  the  fairies, 
else  why  did  it  look  so  knowing  when  called  by 
her  name ;  and  why  wag  its  silvery  tail,  and  turn 
its  great  golden  eye  up  to  Kupule  with  a  look  of 
something  more  than  friendliness. 

Paddling  her  light  canoe  close  along  the  inner 
reef-bed,  where  the  blue  waters  lay  as  tranquil  as 
crystal  beneath  her  eye,  and  the  tropic  sun  delved 
down  into  the  mysterious  depths,  unveiling  the 
gorgeous  cities  of  the  sea  ;  well  might  the  joyous 
Queen  forget  all  else  in  her  delight  and  wonder. 

Here  she  discovered  fresh  clusters  of  glistening 
shells  that  had  been  hurled  over  the  reef  by  the 
wash  of  the  furious  breakers.  There,  flashed  away 
frightened  swarms  of  colored  fishes  —  startled  by 
the  approach  of  the  waa  —  flushing  the  turkois  sea 
with  the  hues  of  sunset  clouds. 


THE  PEARL  GARDEN.  251 

Now  she  came  where  the  corals  were  crimson 
and  blue  and  green ;  which,  with  the  waving 
mauve-colored  madrepores,  and  the  blood-red  dulse, 
comprised  a  scene  of  Oriental  enchantment  for  the 
eye ;  while  the  unconscious  ear  was  ever  capti- 
vated and  held  in  thrall  by  the  hoarse  bassoon  of  the 
rumbling  breakers ;  which,  while  it  lulled  one 
into  revery,  ponderings  of  things  seen  and  things 
unseen,  it  also  awakened  a  sense  of  awe  that  over- 
shadowed even  the  noonday  sun.  Fit  accessaries 
were  these  to  arouse  the  requisite  intuition  for  ex- 
ploring such  a  spectral  sea.  Yet  how  strange  is 
the  fact,  that  not  only  the  sublime  and  terrible  in 
nature,  but  also  the  charm  of  its  exquisite  beauties 
connected  with  the  sea,  ever  arouse  the  most 
sombre  reflections  in  the  mind  of  the  idealist. 

Though  Kupule  did  not  realize  just  where  she 
had  been  upon  the  previous  days,  when  she  re- 
treated in  such  haste  to  escape  her  superstitious 
fears,  yet  she  at  once  recognized  the  arched  en- 
trance of  Moa-alii's  Den  when  she  neared  it ; 
when,  following  inshore  on  the  range  of  the  pan- 
danas  on  with  the  temple  tower,  soon  brought  her 
to  the  desired  spot  over  the  Five  Forks.  With  a 
soft  backward  stroke  of  her  paddle-blade,  the 
awed  young  Queen  stilled  her  little  waa  until  it 
lay  motionless  on  the  hyaline  sea,  just  where  she 
required  it ;  while  the  still  following  Anuenue 
swam  quietly  under  the  canoe,  and  rested  motion- 
less against  its  bottom,  satisfied  to  be  in  loving 
proximity  to  her  companion. 


252  KALANI  OP   OAHU. 

How  the  ardent  soul  of  Kupule  stood  reverent 
and  alert  in  this  moment,  like  a  startled  bird  with 
lifted  wings  ready  for  flight !  With  a  lambent 
gleam  pervading  her  dark  eyes,  and  ears  alert  to 
catch  the  first  strain  of  the  unearthly  music  she 
came  to  hear,  Kupule  looked  long  and  eagerly 
about  among  the  novel  nooks  and  shadowed  niches 
in  the  coral  rocks,  and  among  the  madreporic  trees. 
But  not  a  note  of  the  exquisite  cadence  came  to 
greet  her  ear. 

Only  the  roar  of  the  bellowing  surf  claimed  the 
attention  of  the  impatient  girl,  as  the  undulations 
floundered  in  unrelenting  fury  on  the  obtruding 
reef.  Only  this,  and  the  muffled  songs  of  birds  in 
the  adjacent  palm  grove  of  Waikiki,  and  the  more 
distant  songs  of  children,  and  the  bleat  of  the  far- 
away mountain  goats ;  as  the  one  played  upon  the 
palm-fringed  shore,  and  the  others  called  down 
with  plaintive  cry  from  the  jagged  battlements  of 
frowning  Puawai. 

Only  these  divergent  sounds  greeted  her  ear. 
But  the  sun  yet  lacked  something  of  meridian, 
so  Kupule  fell  to  searching  the  surrounding  mad- 
reporic region  beneath  with  closer  attention  than 
she  had  found  patience  to  bestow  before. 

But  what  has  so  suddenly  aroused  the  attention 
of  the  watchful  Queen  ?  For  presently,  as  she 
leaned  in  graceful  pose  over  the  frail  canoe,  the 
faintest,  flimsiest,  outline  of  a  strange  nondescript 
in  half  human  form  grew  slowly  upon  her  vision 
as  she  gazed.  She  had  suffered  her  canoe  to  drift 


THE  FRIGHTFUL   EERIE.  253 

a  little  away  from  over  the  Forks,  wafted  shore- 
ward by  the  strong  concussion  coming  from  the 
resounding  surf,  and  was  now  lying  over  one  of 
the  narrow  sandy  gulches  so  closely  overhung  by 
the  various  coral  growths. 

The  half-defined  creature  Kupule  had  discovered 
seemed  maliciously  inclined  at  first  as  it  stealthily 
approached  the  canoe,  coming  cautiously  up  from 
its  deeply-caverned  haunt.  With  many  a  furtive 
glance  from  its  great  green  eyes,  it  slowly  emerged 
from  among  the  calcareous  rocks  and  etiolate  fo- 
liage, when,  changing  its  purpose,  it  swam  slowly 
away  in  the  direction  of  the  Forks  with  many  a 
backward,  angry  glance,  like  that  of  a  cowardly 
dog  who  slinks  sheepishly  away  for  kindred  aid, 
to  assail  whom  it  would  attack. 

Seeing  the  great  sea-beast  had  not  courage  to 
attack  her,  Kupule  followed  slowly  back  whence 
she  came.  The  uncouth  creature  that  had  gone 
before  seemed  half  fish  and  half  human,  with  a 
coarse,  gross,  and  hairy  face  of  the  most  hideous 
aspect.  Though  the  eye  could  trace  an  apparently 
positive  outline  to  the  shape  of  the  mammoth 
creature,  yet  the  ghostly  thing  was  possessed  of 
less  substance  than  a  morning  mist.  For  neither 
its  great  saucer-like  eyes,  nor  its  long  sharp  fangs, 
seemed  attached  to  anything  tangible;  only  assum- 
ing the  normal  position  of  teeth  and  eyes ;  ae  did 
the  heart  and  stomach,  which  could  be  seen  with- 
out impediment  from  the  transparent  body. 

Kupule's  dislike  of  this  monster  was  increased 


254  KALANI    OF   OAHU. 


by  the  apprehension  displayed  by  the  little  Anue- 
nue,  which  at  once  took  position  close  alongside  the 
canoe,  with  a  look  of  fear  at  the  ugly  sea-god,  and 
many  an  appealing  glance  at  Kupule.  Nestling 
close  under  the  paddle-blade,  even  with  its  wildly 
erect  dorsal  above  the  surface,  it  suffered  the  hand 
of  the  Queen  to  stroke  its  head,  while  it  rubbed 
its  nose  affectionately  against  her  palm.  And  from 
this  moment,  Kupule  became  confirmed  in  her  be- 
lief that  it  was  her  little  Nani,  who  had  thus  as- 
sumed the  shape  of  the  beautiful  Anuenue  ia. 

Who  among  us  could  thus  gaze  unterrified  upon 
such  an  unhallowed  denizen  of  the  deep  ?  A  shape 
without  substance.  Yet  the  very  quality  of  its 
partial  visibility  chained  one  to  the  perilous  task 
of  exploring  its  invisibleness.  Well  might  the 
courageous  Queen  quail  and  quiver,  with  some- 
thing very  akin  to  disgust  and  fear,  to  thus  find 
her  unhallowed  wishes  so  strangely  answered  by 
the  unearthly  powers  she  had  invoked,  when  this 
dim,  dark  Eerie  became  thus  outlined  before  her 
human  gaze. 

This  almost  human-shaped  creature,  evanescent 
as  vapor,  what  could  it  be  ?  A  seeming  body, 
though  bodiless.  Having  an  apparent  quality  of 
visibility,  though  impalpable  as  the  sunlit  air.  So 
truly  bodiless  was  this  uncouth  monster,  that  it 
was  seen  to  swim  through  and  through  the  dens- 
est foliage  among  the  great  coral  trees ;  pass- 
ing hither  and  yon  without  causing  the  slightest 
disturbance  to  itself,  or  deranging  the  flimsiest 
growth  through  which  it  passed. 


THE  SEA-MONSTERS.  255 


Other  of  these  terrible  Eeries  began  now  to  con- 
gregate beneath  the  canoe,  taking  courage  by  the 
example  of  their  cowardly  companion,  all  alike 
curious  about  this  charming  visitant  in  the  upper 
world.  But  in  whatever  number  they  gathered, 
it  was  seen  that  neither  one  nor  many  of  their  sub- 
stanceless  bodies  served  to  shut  out  from  view  any- 
thing lying  beneath  them.  This  shadowy  quality 
of  the  loathsome  Eeries  came  at  length  to  impress 
Kupule  with  the  belief  that  they  might  be  but  some 
shadow-reflections  of  aerial  Spirits  above  her,  hov- 
ering between  the  sea  and  the  sun. 

And  yet  this  could  not  be.  For  she  saw  that 
the  reflections  —  if  such  they  were  —  were  wing- 
less, and  flew  not.  While  the  monsters  were  seen 
to  swim  with  very  human-like  motions,  and  with 
the  outlines  of  what  seemed  to  be  very  human-like 
arms  and  hands  ;  except  that  the  latter  were  seen 
to  be  strongly  taloned  with  long  cat-like  claws. 

Their  ghostly  faces  looked  fierce  and  coarsely 
masculine  ;  and  seen  in  the  strongest  light  ap- 
peared bearded,  with  large  and  cruel  eyes,  and 
mouths  fanged  like  serpents.  As  the  half-human 
appearance  of  these  terrible  Eeries  became  better 
distinguished  by  the  more  vertical  sunlight,  Kupule 
could  not  help  recoiling  with  a  thrill  of  horror,  oc- 
casionally receding  back  into  her  canoe  while  she 
questioned  what  their  purpose  might  be,  in  mak- 
ing themselves  thus  visible  to  her. 

Sitting  thus,  furtively  watching  the  bodiless 
creatures,  lest  she  should  attract  their  attention 


256  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

too  much,  and  induce  them  to  attack  her,  Kupnle 
gradually  became  aware  of  feeling  an  occasional 
thud  of  something  against  the  bottom  of  her  ca- 
noe. Her  first  thought  was  that  it  might  be  Nani ; 
but  she  was  lying  still  as  a  mouse  close  alongside, 
but  without  touching  the  canoe  even  by  the  occa- 
sional motion  of  her  large  pectoral  fin.  Was  it  the 
Eeries?  Great  Pele  !  the  thought  sent  a  cold  chill 
over  the  maiden,  and  a  feeling  of  sickening  repul- 
sion crept  over  her  to  think  of  being  in  their  grasp. 

But  when  she  poised  her  paddle  and  was  about 
to  fly  from  the  spot,  she  suddenly  became  aware 
that  it  was  a  rhythmical  vibration  beating  musi- 
cally against  the  bottom  of  the  canoe.  Venturing 
to  glance  over  the  side,  Kupule  saw  large  bubbles 
ascending  from  beneath  the  great  mauve-colored 
fan-coral  directly  beneath  her,  and  striking  the  bot- 
tom of  the  canoe. 

With  a  quiet  stroke  of  the  paddle,  the  canoe 
was  thrust  softly  away.  Instantly  the  notes  of 
music  she  had  previously  heard  burst  upon  her  ear. 
Bursting  into  concentric  rings  and  spreading  far 
and  wide  as  they  ascended,  the  bubbles  diverged 
into  melodious  ripples  sweeter  than  bird-songs. 
Low  and  indistinct  at  first,  like  the  droning  hum 
of  far-off  bees,  but  steadily  increasing  as  the  musi- 
cal bubbles  grew  larger  and  ascended  with  greater 
momentum. 

Here  then  was  an  explanation  of  the  mysterious 
music  Kupule  had  listened  to  before.  As  it  in- 
creased in  volume,  rising  into  surprising  vole*e, 


THE  PIBROCH   OP   THE  SEA.  257 

the  melody  seemed  less  to  come  from  the  sea  than 
from  the  sky,  as  upon  the  previous  day,  wheji  the 
Queen  *  chanced  not  to  be  so  nearly  vertical  to  its 
source  as  to  discover  its  cause. 

The  mystical  cadence  Kupule  now  listened  to 
seemed  pitched  in  a  different  key  from  that  heard 
on  the  previous  day.  It  seemed  less  clear  but 
more  vibrant,  having  less  of  the  sweet,  swelling 
resonance  of  bell-like  music.  It  was  more  like  the 
low  murmuring  notes  of  an  .^Eolean  just  touched 
by  the  summer  breeze,  when  made  slightly  tremu- 
lous by  the  fluttering  media  of  multitudinous  leaves. 

The  charm  of  the  music  had  entirely  attracted 
Kupule's  attention  away  from  the  frightful  Eeries, 
from  whom  she  was  about  to  flee.  When  at  leugth 
she  came  to  look  for  them,  they  were  gone.  But 
not  so  the  dread  they  had  impressed  upon  her, 
for  every  thought  of  the  loathsome  creatures  im- 
parted a  chill  to  the  maiden.  And  Nani  had  also 
discovered  their  absence,  for  the  crimson  beauty 
had  quietly  taken  her  position  directly  under  the 
canoe. 

While  the  eager  eyes  of  the  Queen  were  fast- 
ened intently  upon  the  spot  whence  came  the 
musical  bubbles,  strange  and  hideous  shapes  were 
indistinctly  seen  flitting  about  the  coral  glades. 
Was  it  the  pibroch  of  the  terrible  sea-clans  she 

*  The  melody  we  seek  to  describe  is  similar  to  that  of  the 
"  Singing  Shells  "  heard  in  the  sea  at  Battiealoa,  of  which  there 
are  several  species,  the  principal  of  which  are  the  Littorina 
lavis  and  the  Cesithium  palustre. 

17 


258  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

•v 

heard  —  marshalling  their  sea-folk  to  war,  perhaps 
upon,  herself  ?  The  roused  and  awe-stricken  maiden 
was  watching  to  see. 

At  length  the  slow,  cautious  movement  of  a 
graceful  swimmer  attracted  Kupule's  attention. 
She  saw  but  the  slightest  undulatory  motion  of 
the  long  sea-grasses  at  first,  then  the  wave-motion 
of  a  swimmer  against  the  calcareous  leaves  ;  but 
being  an  amphibious  maiden  herself  she  knew 
their  import. 

With  shaded  eyes  and  quickening  breath  the 
excited  girl  bent  low  down  over  the  water,  and 
there,  indeed,  between  the  great  fan-coral  and  the 
crimson  tree  could  be  distinctly  seen  the  small 
shapely  head  and  bust  and  pliant  arms  of  a  verita- 
ble Mermaid.  One  of  the  fairest  of  God's  handi- 
work among  all  the  wonders  of  the  sea. 

The  gentle,  human-looking  Sea-girl  was  now 
seen  floating  slowly  and  timidly  upward,  from  a 
deep  sandy  reach  to  the  north  of  the  Pinna-coral 
tree.  The  pretty  grotto  under  the  great  mauve- 
colored  coral  was  her  home,  surrounded  by  the 
rarest  beauties  in  this  most  charming  quarter  of 
the  Pearl  Garden. 

It  was  the  beautiful  Sea-Queen  of  Oahu,  that 
Kupule  had  discovered  by  her  patient  search. 
This  was  made  evident  on  the  instant  of  her  ap- 
pearing ;  for  Nani  darted  away  from  the  canoe 
at  once,  and  with  one  swift  plunge  placed  herself 
beside  Oluolu,  the  Mermaid  Queen. 

It  was  Oluolu' s  busy  hands  that  had  gathered 


THE   MERMAID   QUEEN.  259 

so  many  rare  sea-growth  about  the  Five  Forks. 
It  was  the  dainty  Sea-queen  who  had  taught  the 
countless  thousands  of  gorgeous  fishes  to  feed  un- 
harmed about  her  charming  grotto,  freeing  the  red 
dulse  from  the  gnawing  sea-bugs  which  usually  de- 
stroy it ;  and  foraging  upon  the  ravenous  grubs 
that  so  love  to  corrode  the  delicate  meshes  of  the 
beautiful  fan-coral,  that  here  grew  with  such  thrift 
above  her  door.  Here  the  piscatorial  tribes  found 
themselves  unmolested,  partly  by  Oluolu's  protec- 
tion, but  more  from  the  dread  tabu,  which  freed  the 
beautiful  fishes  from  their  ever  pervading  fear  of 
anything  wearing  human  semblance. 

Well  might  Kupule  long  to  descend  beneath  the 
clear  blue  tide,  and  greet  the  charming  Sea-queen 
of  whom  the  old  bard  had  sung ;  there  to  spy  out 
her  grotto,  the  sea-palace  where  she  made  her 
aqueous  home ;  gemmed  about  with  every  beauty 
found  in  all  the  madreporic  sea. 

Upward  and  upward  floated  the  little  Mer- 
maid, and  louder  and  clearer  grew  her  sea-song  as 
she  rose.  Though  evidently  wishing  to  approach 
nearer  to  the  sweet  human  face  bending  so  ten- 
derly over  her  abode,  her  native  timidity  forbade 
her  coming  beyond  the  thin,  perforated  leaves  of 
the  fan-coral,  under  whose  drooping  fronds  she 
tarried. 

There  beneath  its  topmost  mauve-colored  leaves 
Oluolu  lay,  with  Nani  beside  her,  spying  upward 
through  the  blue  sea  to  Kupule,  and  at  intervals 
voicing  her  little  heart  in  song.  Music  being  the 


260  KALANI  OF   OAHTJ. 

medium  by  which  she  expressed  a  Sea-girl's  long- 
ings for  the  sunbright  world  above:  as  we  on 
earth  may  melodize  our  prayers  for  sympathy  from 
the  dear  unseen  spirits  above  our  heads. 

It  was  with  a  wild  thrill  of  joy  that  Kupule  had 
discovered  this  intelligent  creature,  when  she  had 
almost  come  to  believe  that  the  sea  was  given 
wholly  up  to-  hideous  and  unhallowed  forms.  And 
when  she  became  certain  that  she  had  discov- 
ered the  Sea-queen,  and  that  her  little  Nani  was 
friendly  with  her,  her  delight  was  doubled,  for  she 
felt  that  her  kinship  with  the  god-world  would  ac- 
complish the  rest. 

Kupule  now  remembered  the  stories  the  old  bard 
had  told  her,  of  music  being  sometime  heard  at 
noonday,  far  out  on  the  Mona  Kihapai,  near  the 
den  of  Moa-alii  —  the  awful  god  of  the  sea.  And 
she  also  remembered  his  other  tales  of  greater  mar- 
vels still ;  relating  that  often  by  the  midnight 
moon,  when  Kulu  (full  moon)  was  sitting  on 
the  topmost  bough  of  heaven,  the  song  of  the 
Sea-queen  grew  the  loudest.  Adding,  what  had 
seemed  the  most  unlikely  of  all,  that  sometimes  it 
was  permitted  to  the  eyes  of  the  great  Alii  Kapu 
to  behold  the  singing  girl  of  the  sea  sitting  on  the 
Waikiki  shore. 

But  Puaaihi  usually  terminated  his  tales  or  his 
songs  on  this  subject  by  something  too  startling 
to  be  believed,  exclaiming :  "  Auwe  !  auwe  !  Poino, 
poino  !  "  —  Oh  !  oh  !  Alas,  alas  !  "  Such  an  event 
always  signifies  the  death  of  a  king.  May  it  be 


LURED  INTO  THE  SEA.  261 

long  before  the  blind  eyes  of  Puaaihi  may  see  a 
singing  sea-girl  upon  the  shore  of  Waikiki !  " 

Though  Kupule  well  knew  that  the  priests  and 
the  bard  were  given  to  relating  strange  stories,  in 
their  endeavor  to  arouse  the  superstitions  of  the 
Kanakas  of  low  degree,  and  that  the  higher  chiefs 
were  not  expected  to  give  full  credence  to  all  their 
wonders,  related  for  special  purposes  ;  yet  here 
was  a  complete  verification  of  one  of  the  most 
doubtful  legends  sung  by  the  white-haired  old 
minstrel. 

Soft  and  sweet  continued  the  occasional  mag- 
netic strain  of  Oluolu's  song,  so  like  the  alluring 
melody  of  human  heart-beats,  when  tenderly  elic- 
ited by  the  gentle  impulse  of  love,  that  Kupule 
could  not  but  respond  in  kind,  singing  some  of  her 
own  wild  Hawaiian  airs. 

The  effect  of  the  Sea-queen's  music  upon  Kupule 
was  what  all  ocean  travellers  have  found  it ;  for  it 
grew  to  act  with  a  degree  of  fascination  upon  her, 
that  was  fast  luring  her  into  the  blue  bewitch- 
ing depths  below.  She  became  so  charmed  at 
length,  that  it  required  constant  restraint  to  keep 
herself  from  dropping  swiftly  down  to  Oluolu,  to 
embrace  her  little  sister  of  the  sea. 

How  strange  it  is  that  underlying  every  note 
of  a  Mermaid's  song  is  a  sad  and  solemn  under- 
current of  sorrow.  Though  Oluolu's  melodies 
sometimes  rose  into  exquisite  interpretations  of  a 
Mermaid's  joys,  yet  they,  too,  oftenest  dropped  into 
a  sad  adagio  of  unutterable  longings ;  almost  wail- 


262  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


ing  for  a  companion  from  the  bright  upper  world, 
to  love  and  abide  with  her  forever. 

Here  was  an  instance  of  the  same  exquisite  sense 
of  fascination  which  one  interprets  when  listening 
to  a  wild  bird's  singing ;  when  being  together 
with  them  in  the  deep  gloom  of  a  primeval  forest. 
Watch  a  little  songster  hop  nearer  and  nearer  to 
you,  between  the  frequent  interludes  of  his  song, 
until  at  length  he  sits  confidingly  at  your  hand, 
peering  trustingly  into  your  eyes  —  eyes  made 
sympathetic  by  his  singing  —  appealing  with  a 
subdued  twitter  of  long-drawn,  entreating  notes, 
charming  us,  in  spite  of  ourselves,  from  the  too 
human  predilection  to  kill. 

Just  as  plainly  was  the  tender  solicitude  of  the 
little  Mermaid  addressed  to  the  sympathies  of 
Kupule.  Oluolu  pleaded  for  her  companionship, 
until  at  length  the  fascination  of  her  alluring 
songs,  together  with  the  magnetic  charms  of  the 
pretty  Sea-queen,  ended  with  Kupule's  laying 
aside  her  paddle,  and  casting  off  her  pan,  (skirt  of 
pendulous  leaves,)  dropping  like  a  plummet  from 
the  leadsman's  hand  over  the  side  of  her  canoe, 
Kupule  swam  with  outstretched  arms  to  greet  her 
little  sister  of  the  sea. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  Hawaiian  maidens  are 
as  much  at  home  as  the  fishes,  in  the  sea ;  being 
about  the  most  expert  divers  in  the  world  ;  so  that 
Kupule's  act  of  going  to  the  Mermaid  beneath  the 
water  was  done  under  as  free  an  impulse  as  she 
would  have  gone  to  her  upon  the  shore. 


THREE  TYPICAL   AFFINITIES.  263 

Swift  as  a  fish-hawk  from  the  summer  sky, 
Kupule  dived  down  through  the  intervening  fath- 
oms of  clear  blue  brine.  She  descended  until  she 
could  cling  like  a  swaying  bird  on  the  topmost 
boughs  of  the  red  coral  tree.  There  in  the  current 
she  planted  her  small  red  feet  upon  the  redder 
branches  of  the  kingliest  growth  in  all  the  ocean 
forest,  at  once  seeking  to  entice  the  Mermaid- 
queen  out  from  under  her  leafy  covert,  beneath 
the  bending  fronds  of  the  fan-coral,  where  she 
peered  out  upon  the  new-comer  as  shyly  as  a  timid 
child  from  among  the  homestead  vines. 

The  Queen's  abrupt  descent  scattered  the  count- 
less gold  fish  from  about  her  meteoric  path  ;  start- 
ling the  red  parrot  bills  and  the  green  macaws,  till 
they  flashed  away  like  glowing  aerolites  in  the 
evening  sky ;  the  fishes,  as  well  as  their  pretty 
queen,  amazed  at  this  new  acquisition  from  the 
divine  regions  of  the  sunlit  air. 

Judging,  also,  from  the  swift  hurrying  away  of 
dim,  dark  objects,  from  beneath  her,  as  she  dived, 
hugely  formed  creatures  who  swayed  the  calcareous 
grasses,  and  tossed  the  plumous  sea-flowers  rudely 
away  as  they  ran,  Kupule's  unannounced  descent 
was  making  a  profound  impression  everywhere  in 
this  elysian  habitat  of  the  Eeries,  and  among  the 
ghostly  sea-Gnomes  perched  among  the  etiolate 
branches  below. 

Even  the  eager  and  expectant  Mermaid,  though 
evidently  prompted  to  an  ardent  friendliness  by 
the  little  Nani,  shrank  timidly  away  at  Kupule's 


264  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

first  approach,  amazed  at  the  swift  descent  of  the 
nimble  swimmer,  and  perhaps  appalled  at  the  sud- 
den and  unexpected  consummation  of  her  wishes 
for  companionship,  as  a  human  soul  would  be  who 
had  called  an  angel  down. 

But  the  enticing  face  and  alluring  arms  of 
Kupule  instantly  reassured  the  Sea-queen,  who 
soon  ventured  timidly  up,  face  to  face  with  her 
winsome  sister  of  the  upper  air.  But  not  until 
little  Nani  had  transposed  herself  from  the  crimson 
Anuenue  into  the  charming  Elf-queen  of  the 
Sacred  Fountain,  and  swam  boldly  out  from  under 
the  long  fronds  of  the  fan-coral,  and  taken  her 
stand  beside  Kupule,  did  Oluolu  gain  courage  to 
assume  her  former  position  again. 

What  a  meeting  was  this  !  A  consorting  of  the 
three  typical  affinities  of  Earth,  Air,  and  Ocean. 
The  tiny  Sea-girl  was  but  a  darker  miniature  of 
her  larger  companion.  The  hair  and  eyes  of  the 
representative  maidens  of  earth  and  ocean  were 
black  as  midnight,  though  Kupule's  hair  was 
softer  and  more  abundant,  floating  out  over  her 
bare  shoulders  like  two  raven  wings  half  spread 
for  flight. 

This  meeting  of  the  three  Queens  was  not  un- 
like that  of  other  stranger  maidens,  meeting  by 
chance  upon  the  terrestrial  sphere.  Their  faces 
expressed  mutual  attraction  and  honest  admira- 
tion of  each  other;  and  the  fact  of  their  being 
queens  of  three  elements  made  them  abounding  in 
curiosity,  as  other  wahines  might  be  from  different 
countries. 


GATHERING  MONSTERS.  265 

In  the  shapely  busts  and  bodies  of  the  three,  they 
were  not  unlike,  except  in  size  ;  tiny  little  Nani  not 
being  even  a  quarter  the  size  of  Oluolu.  But  here 
the  similarity  ended  between  the  two  larger  queens, 
for  in  place  of  Kupule's  plump  and  taper  limbs, 
and  dainty  feet,  —  only  a  little  less  rosy  than  the 
red  coral  whereon  she  stood,  —  the  Mermaid's  ta- 
pering extremity  was  similar  to  that  of  a  porpoise, 
ending  in  pliant  and  graceful  flukes,  with  which  she 
could  swim  at  great  speed. 

But  the  graceful  flukes  of  Oluolu  were  amazingly 
handy  in  their  briny  element,  for  many  other  pur- 
poses than  swimming.  For  while  the  fairy-like 
Nani,  in  girlish  mimicry  of  Kupule's  majestic  poise, 
stood  with  her  tiny  bare  feet,  tottling  upon  the 
rough  foliage  of  the  crimson  coral,  the  Sea  Queen, 
with  her  broad  and  bending  flukes,  stood  with 
greater  freedom  upon  even  the  delicate  fronds  of 
the  swaying  fan-coral,  without  harming  its  exqui- 
site arabesque  in  the  least.  And  while  both  the 
others  required  their  hands  to  support  them  in  the 
flowing  current,  the  affectionate  Mermaid  used 
hers  to  stroke  the  glistening  backs  of  the  several 
gold  fishes  and  purple  mullet,  who  fondly  sought 
companionship  with  their  loved  Queen  during  this 
audience  of  consorting  sovereigns. 

Kupule's  observations  soon  began  to  be  with- 
drawn from  her  companions.  She  had  not  been 
the  least  disturbed  by  the  quick  gathering  of 
countless  fishes,  representing  more  colors  than  all 
the  coral  or  sea-flowers  about  her,  even  though 


266  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

the  finny  creatures  came  spying  about  in  such 
close  proximity,  venturing  even  to  nibble,  not  only 
at  her  long  elf-locks  floating  on  the  swaying  tide, 
but  also  tasting  daintily  of  the  soft  warm  flesh  of 
various  unprotected  parts,  made  prominent  by  her 
standing,  clinging  upon  the  arboreous  foliage. 

But  the  matter  grew  more  serious  when  the 
very  sunshine  began  to  be  darkened  by  the  omi- 
nous gathering  of  many  brutal-faced  Eeries  above, 
between  Kupule  and  her  canoe  ;  rallying  as  if  in 
fear  for  the  safety  of  their  loved  Sea-queen. 
While  from  every  caverned  lair  other  monsters 
had  stolen  suddenly  out,  together  with  numerous 
strange  and  ghostly  sea-Gnomes,  who  now  thrust 
their  uncouth  visages  between  the  coral  branches 
and  among  the  waving  dulse  leaves  everywhere 
about  their  Mermaid-queen.  But,  worst  of  all, 
the  very  waters  began  now  to  quiver  and  quake, 
vibrating  with  angry  mutterings ;  the  rising  wrath 
of  unseen  monsters  who  bellowed  like  maddened 
bulls  at  the  current  report  of  danger  threatening 
their  much-loved  Queen. 

At  this  juncture  the  two  minutes  of  time  usu- 
ally allotted  a  diver  for  submergence  had  about 
passed.  But  Kupule  had  remained  long  enough 
to  win  the  love  and  confidence  of  the  Mermaid- 
queen,  by  exchange  of  pantomimic  courtesies,  and 
had  been  contemplating  the  necessity  of  going  air- 
ward  for  breath ;  when  suddenly  she  discovered 
the  ominous  gathering  of  the  monster  habitans  of 
the  sea.  And  when  to  this  sight  of  terror  was 


ELUDING   THE   MONSTERS.  267 

added  the  hoarse  rumbling  caused  by  the  swift 
approach  of  some  other  gigantic  creature  of  the 
nether  world,  then,  indeed,  Kupule  realized  her 
peril. 

Terror  now  took  the  place  of  smiles  on  the  face 
of  the  Sea-queen,  and  with  a  forward  movement 
of  her  flukes,  and  a  swift  back-stroke  with  her 
pretty  hands,  she  shrank  back  beneath  the  fan- 
coral,  with  an  expression  of  distress  for  the  safety 
of  her  queenly  guest.  Waving  her  little  hands 
impetuously,  Oluolu  pointed  upward  for  Kupule 
to  begone ! 

Nani,  beside  herself  with  fear,  had  already 
changed  her  fairy  figure  into  the  Anuenue  again, 
and  was  now  nestling  close  to  Kupule,  sheltering 
under  the  floating  tresses  of  her  dark  hair.  Thus 
aroused,  the  heroic  Queen  took  in  the  perilous 
situation  at  once. 

Catching  the  meaning  of  the  Mermaid's  warn- 
ing, and  little  Nani's  terror,  with  the  strong  im- 
pulse of  an  agile  swimmer  Kupule  spurned  the 
crimson  coral  from  beneath  her  feet,  and  sprang 
swiftly  upward  toward  the  surface  ;  while  Oluolu, 
seeing  her  guest  had  gone,  turned  and  shot  like  an 
arrow  down  into  the  sunlit  gloom,  between  the 
coral  shrubbery,  to  her  grotto  of  rainbow  sheen. 

Glad  was  Kupule  to  see  the  great  man-faced 
Series  make  way  for  her  coming,  as  she  rose ; 
though  it  was  only  as  a  cowardly  dog  retreats  to 
the  rear,  intent  on  renewing  his  warfare  ;  for  as 
she  passed  them  like  a  meteor,  they  sprang  furi- 


268  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

ously  back  upon  her,  snapping  with  their  fanged 
jaws  at  the  long  black  shadow  of  the  up-shooting 
maiden,  with  an  unpleasant  clang  of  their  enhun- 
gered  maws. 

Her  face  being  turned  seaward  as  she  rose,  look- 
ing out  toward  Moa-alii's  Den  as  she  neared  the 
surface,  the  brave  Queen  was  horrified  at  sight  of 
a  queen-eyed  monster  of  hideous  mien.  Approach- 
ing furiously,  with  gnashing  teeth  and  gloating 
eyes,  the  gigantic  creature  seemed  maddened  with 
intent  to  devour  this  bold  intruder  into  his  watery 
domain. 

But,  luckily,  there  was  not  a  fleeter  swimmer  in 
all  the  "  Eight  Seas  "  than  Kupule  of  Oahu.  And 
with  the  utmost  rapidity  she  now  approached  the 
small  black  shadow  she  took  to  be  her  canoe. 

Remembering  the  old  bard's  story  of  Una  and 
the  lion,  —  for  all  the  most  wonderful  legends  of 
antiquity  are  familiar  to  the  indigenes  of  Polyne- 
sia, —  Kupule  kept  her  brave  eyes  fixed  intently 
upon  the  approaching  demon,  for  the  brief  time  it 
took  her  to  leap  to  the  surface,  and  spring  like  an 
agile  leopard  into  her  canoe  ;  the  same  bound  tak- 
ing the  Anuenue  in  by  her  side. 

Seizing  her  paddle  with  frenzied  hands,  Kupule 
plied  her  blade,  heading  swiftly  for  the  shore ; 
eagerly  as  an  escaping  sea-bird  swerves  from  the 
downward  swoop  of  a  hungry  eagle,  the  brave 
Queen  plied  her  paddle  for  the  land. 

With  a  wild  leap  of  demoniacal  fury,  the  swift 
pursuing  monster  breached  out  from  the  foamy 


PURSUED    BY  MOA-ALTI.  269 

water,  at  the  very  spot  where  the  nimble  maiden 
had  disappeared  within  her  canoe.  But  neither 
canoe  nor  maiden  were  there.  And  Moa-alii  had 
tossed  the  blue  ocean  into  an  avalanche  of  foam  all 
too  late,  in  the  mad  fury  of  his  pursuit. 

Biting  savagely  at  the  shadows  of  the  low-soar- 
ing sea-birds  as  they  silhouette  upon  the  water 
about  him,  Moa-alii  tore  on  in  mad  pursuit  of  the 
retreating  canoe  ;  rolling  his  angry  green  eyes  like 
flaming  fireballs  as  he  ran.  Before  Kupule  could 
reach  the  Waikiki  shore,  he  was  upon  her.  Rang- 
ing up  alongside  of  the  canoe,  the  fierce  sea-god 
showed  intent  of  upsetting  the  frail  boat  and  de- 
vouring its  contents. 

But  the  royal  creature  within  that  canoe  was  a 
Wahine  Moil  a  Tabu  Alii!  as  the  great  green-eyed 
monster  soon  discovered,  when  he  rolled  savagely 
up  to  the  surface  to  inspect  his  prey.  Or  was  it 
little  Nani,  who  now  sat  by  the  side  of  Kupule  in 
her  new  role  of  the  Elf-queen,  who  thus  informed 
the  enraged  Moa-alii,  and  shamed  him  from  his 
pursuit  ? 

Instantly  the  whole  demeanor  of  the  awful  sea- 
god  changed.  He  put  off  his  ferocity  with  the 
nimble  alacrity  of  a  trained  courtier,  becoming  the 
mildest-mannered  monster  that  ever  fed  upon  hu- 
man manes ! 

With  the  true  gallantry  of  a  veritable  Sea-god  — 
a  most  courteous  Neptune  of  the  sea  —  Moa-alii 
escorted  the  tabued  Queen  and  her  canoe  as  near 
to  the  shore  as  he  could  swim,  without  grounding 


270  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

his  huge  carcass  upon  the  coral  rock ;  and  then, 
with  a  look  of  almost  human  admiration,  turned, 
and  shot  with  unbecoming  swiftness  —  implying 
shame  of  his  transaction  —  back  to  his  caverned 
lair  under  the  reef-bed. 

Though  the  danger  from  which  Kupule  had  just 
escaped  roused  her  heroic  heart  with  an  intense  emo- 
tion, something  akin  to  the  human  fear  of  any  other 
maiden,  yet  now  the  sense  of  danger  was  passed, 
there  arose  in  its  stead  a  sudden  leap  of  human  ex- 
ultation, only  known  to  the  successful  warrior  in 
his  hour  of  triumph.  An  element  of  new  beauty 
possessed  the  queen  in  that  moment,  as  proud  lip 
and  flashing  eyes  kindled  into  a  semblance  of  god- 
head when  she  remembered  that  even  this  ferocious 
sea-monster  had  been  cowed  by  his  intuitive  per- 
ception of  her  pre-natal  affinity  with  the  immortals. 

When  the  peril  of  the  moment  was  passed, 
either  from  Moa-alii  or  other  monsters  of  the  deep, 
Kupule  slowed  down  her  paddling,  and  headed 
farther  on  up  the  shore  in  search  of  a  little  brook- 
bed  into  which  to  draw  her  canoe.  Still  nestling 
by  her  side  sat  the  little  Elf-queen,  whom  Kupule 
stooped  to  kiss  as  they  sped  along  the  shore  ;  con- 
templating a  charming  time  together  after  landing. 
And  the  golden-haired  Nani  seemed  delighted  with 
every  attention  bestowed  upon  her  by  her  loved 
companion. 

Shooting  her  little  craft  into  the  creek,  where  it 
would  be  secure  from  wind  and  wave,  Kupule  laid 
aside  her  paddle,  and  turned  to  bestow  her  atten- 


NAtfl  BECOMES  INVISIBLE.  271 

tion  upon  the  little  Queen  of  the  Fairies ;  but  lo, 
she  was  gone!  With  a  look  of  sorrow  Kupule's 
eyes  sought  her  everywhere.  She  remembered 
to  have  just  felt  an  affectionate  purring  upon  her 
cheek,  as  she  stooped  to  fasten  her  canoe,  like  that 
of  a  very  young  kitten ;  when,  turning  to  answer 
Nam's  fondlings  in  kind,  she  was  gone. 

Only  a  swift-flitting  shadow  could  be  seen  hur- 
rying away  over  the  grass  tops,  and  just  bending 
the  flowers  as  it  passed ;  speeding  away  in  the  di- 
rection of  Nuuanu;  such  a  small,  fleeing  shadow 
as  is  made  by  a  passing  bird  in  the  air.  But  there 
was  no  bird  in  the  sky  to  cause  it ;  and  it  could  be 
none  other  than  the  invisible  Elf-queen  flitting 
away  from  flower  to  flower  —  like  butterfly  or 
bee  —  on  her  way  to  the  Kiowai  o  Pele. 

With  a  look  of  real  sadness  portrayed  upon 
her  flushed  young  face,  Kupule  donned  her  tapa 
robe,  and  adjusted  her  pan  —  skirt  of  leaves  —  and 
quietly  took  her  way  to  the  palace.  Her  disap- 
pointment at  thus  losing  Nani  could  not  be  got  rid 
of ;  and  if  a  bird  swayed  a  shrub  as  she  passed,  or 
a  bee  bended  a  honeysuckle  from  its  poise,  Kupule 
was  stirred  with  a  momentary  hope  that  it  might 
be  her  little  Elf-queen  returning.  But  she  arrived 
at  the  palace  without  learning  anything  more  of 
the  fairy. 

After  hearing  something  of  the  day's  adventure 
from  her  maidens,  the  Queen  dispersed  them  all, 
and  sent  for  the  High  Priest  for  the  purpose  of 
consultation.  When  Paao  arrived,  and  heard  the 


272  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

Queen's  experience,  he  at  once  showed  great  dis- 
may. He  agreed  with  Kupule,  that  Moa-alii's  ap- 
pearing to  her  in  such  a  manner  boded  no  good  to 
the  nation.  It  was  Paao's  belief  that  some  great 
King  of  the  Islands  was  about  to  die.  And  both 
Priest  and  Queen  feared  it  might  be  their  own  no- 
ble Kalani,  who  was  being  hard  pressed  in  his  wars 
to  windward. 

It  was  agreed  to  withhold  the  knowledge  of  this 
warning  not  only  from  the  people,  but  the  King  ; 
who  was  now  daily  expected,  returning  with  a  shat- 
tered army  and  in  broken  spirits,  because  of  his 
many  defeats.  He  must  soon  return  to  his  last 
stronghold,  and  prepare  to  fight  his  last  battle. 
It  would  require  superhuman  efforts  to  rally 
another  army,  and  prepare  for  a  final  defence  of 
his  kingdom  against  the  victorious  Kamehameha. 

Paao  also  advised  the  Queen  to  remove  her  house- 
hold to  the  Waikiki  palace,  there  to  await  the  coin- 
ing of  the  King,  and  where  she  could  be  near  the 
Heiau  during  the  coming  days  of  sacrifice  to  Moa- 
alii,  interceding  with  the  god  to  protect  the  home- 
bound  fleet  when  they  came  from  Maui. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

OH,  Queen  of  the  deep ! 

Come  forth  from  thy  grotto ; 

Almost  do  I  weep 

As  I  sit  by  the  deep, 

Because  thou  comest  not  —  oh, 
Comest  not  from  thy  grotto. 

The  moon  on  the  sea 

Lures  thee  forth  from  the  water; 
And  I'm  waiting  for  thee 
By  the  murmuring  sea, 

Oh,  sea-god's  pretty  daughter ! 

Waiting  here  by  the  water. 

Awake  from  thy  cave, 

Pretty  Queen  of  the  Ocean! 
Hasten  forth  from  the  wave  — 
From  thy  madrepore  cave  — 
Ere  awakens  the  motion 
Of  thy  turbulent  Ocean. 


AAO  began  at  once  to  secretly  prepare 
for  a  human  sacrifice  to  propitiate  Moa- 
alii.  Publicly  gathering  numerous  hogs 
and  dogs,  and  ordering  out  several  fisher- 
men for  an  early  morning  catch  ;  while  himself 
and  other  Alii  kapus  consorted  in  the  Heiau,  to 
doom  a  few  Kanakas  so  as  to  impart  a  true  value 
to  the  oblation  to  follow.  Yet,  it  must  be  con- 
18  273 


274  KALANI  OF  OAHU. 

fessed,  these  priestly  shepherds  of  the  flock  evinced 
a  nice  consideration  in  dooming  only  those  too  old 
for  future  fighting  purposes. 

Even  the  most  exemplary  Alii  kapu  ever  exerts 
scrupulous  care  in  this  frequent  matter  of  thinning 
out  his  lambs  for  slaughter.  Ever  guarding  the 
thrifty  and  the  noble-born  with  the  most  judicious 
consideration,  upon  the  usual  secular  principle  of 
giving  to  those  who  have  in  abundance,  and  unto 
those  who  have  not,  demanding  a  gift  —  even  the 
gift  of  life ;  a  priestly  weakness  frequently  known 
in  other  lands,  when  discriminating  in  parochial 
affairs. 

The  mind  of  the  Queen  was  full  of  her  capti- 
vating interview  with  the  beautiful  Sea-queen  and 
little  Nani  ;  and  of  those  terrifying  experiences 
with  the  unhallowed  eeries  and  the  man-eating 
Moa-alii.  Something  of  the  pleasant  part  of  her 
adventures  Kupule  related  to  her  wahines,  greatly 
exciting  their  wonder,  and  unduly  rousing  their 
national  superstition. 

But  only  the  great  Tabu  Chief  and  the  loved 
old  bard  of  Manoa  ever  knew  the  whole  story  of 
their  young  Queen's  encounter  with  those  hideous 
monsters  of  the  deep.  For  it  was  held  to  be  of 
sacred  significance  that  a  kapu  Alii  was  able  to 
discover  that  which  is  wholly  invisible  to  the  com- 
mon people.  It  linked  the  great  chiefs  with  the 
gods,  in  their  own  esteem  as  well  as  in  that  of  the 
people,  and  even  sanctified  them  in  the  eyes  of 
priesthood. 


A  MAN   TABU.  275 


With  the  early  dawn  Kupule  went  up  to  the 
Kiowai  for  prayer,  ever  renewing  her  supplication 
that  Pele  would  relent  in  the  prophetic  doom  she 
had  pronounced  upon  Kalani.  Returning,  she 
breakfasted  with  her  young  wahine  Aliis,  and  to- 
gether they  made  their  plans  for  removing  to  the 
Waikiki  palace  immediately  after  the  expiration  of 
the  present  religious  observances  at  the  Heiau. 

For  in  the  dark  hour  preceding  dawn  the  dread 
kapu  kane  had  been  proclaimed  by  the  kapu  elele  — 
tabu  heralds — for  a  period  of  two  days'  observance ; 
and  the  hush  of  death  now  lay  like  a  pall  over  all 
the  land.  Not  a  soul  was  visible  about  their  usual 
occupations  on  the  bay  or  about  the  valley.  None 
but  the  priests  and  the  kapu  Aliis  were  permitted 
to  be  abroad. 

The  very  hogs  were  housed  lest  they  should 
squeal  and  bring  death  upon  the  owner  of  the 
puaa.  The  cocks  were  hooded  that  they  could 
not  crow,  while  the  fowls  were  hidden  away  in 
calabashes.  The  mouths  of  the  dogs  were  tied  up, 
lest  the  fractious  yelp  of  a  cur  should  cost  a  hu- 
man head.  So  terrible  is  the  gloom  caused  by  a 
kapu  kane,  that  the  very  sun  is  dimmed  by  a  mac- 
ula ;  and  the  mournful  face  of  nature  seems  bathed 
in  tears  of  sorrow  because  of  the  sacrifice  of  her 
people. 

In  these  dread  Tabus  it  is  a  crime  worthy  of 
death  to  light  a  fire,  bathe  in  the  sea,  or  to  launch 
a  canoe  either  for  fishing  or  transportation ;  and  no 
noise  is  permitted  to  either  man  or  beast,  lest  they 
come  to  grief. 


276  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

Except  the  priests  and  their  murderous  man- 
killers  who  officiate  about  the  temples,  and  the 
royal  family  and  other  tabu  chiefs,  all  must  keep 
within  the  shelter  of  their  houses  through  all  the 
tabu  days,  whether  they  be  few  or  many.  Should 
they  leave  their  enclosures  for  food  or  drink,  it  is 
at  the  risk  of  their  lives. 

To  infringe  any  of  these  rules  during  the  strict- 
est tabus  would  displease  the  gods,  break  the 
holy  sanctity  of  the  tabu,  and  be  sufficient  cause 
for  the  death  of  any  person  implicated ;  the 
method  of  death  being  procured  either  by  priest- 
craft or  sorcery  —  praying  to  death  or  otherwise. 

As  Kupule  and  her  two  favorite  wahines  sat  to- 
gether under  the  tutui  trees  on  the  palace  hill, 
there  came  a  sudden  wail  of  anguish  from  the 
Honolulu  shore.  The  Queen  and  Manona  sprang 
up  to  learn  the  cause,  fearing  lest  some  bad  news 
had  been  received  about  the  King  or  from  the 
army.  And  swift-footed  Leleha  was  sent  away 
to  see  what  it  might  be. 

But  the  outcry,  when  discovered,  was  found  to 
be  caused  by  the  murderous  Pepehi  Kanaka  of 
Paao,  lassoing  a  white-haired  old  native,  and 
dragging  the  pitiable  old  man  to  the  shore,  where 
he  was  strangled  and  cut  in  pieces  suitable  to 
feed  out  to  Moa-alii  and  his  tribe  at  the  mouth  of 
their  den.  Other  natives  had  been  privately  kid- 
napped during  the  night  and  taken  to  the  Heiau, 
among  numerous  puaas  and  ilios,  though  the  hogs 
and  dogs  had  been  taken  openly.  But  this  ven- 


*A   VENERABLE  VICTIM.  277 

erable  old  grandsire  was  needed  to  supply  an  after 
conclusion,  and  was  the  best  that  could  be  had  at 
the  time.  What  had  been  done  with  the  others 
might  be  guessed  by  the  peculiar  gray-blue  smoke 
seen  ascending  from  the  Heiau ;  a  never-to-be 
mistaken  indication  of  human  sacrifice,  that  suf- 
ficed to  blanch  the  cheek  of  whomsoever  be- 
held it. 

The  wailing  at  the  foot  of  Nuuanu  came  from 
the  aged  wife  and  numerous  daughters  of  the  kid- 
napped peasant.  The  old  man  had  been  a  service- 
able warrior  in  his  day,  and  had  the  reputation  of 
being  a  kind  father  and  good  provider  for  his 
family.  But,  per  contra,  he  was  old  ;  his  days  of 
public  usefulness  were  over  ;  thus  the  discriminat- 
ing judgment  of  the  High  Priest  had  assigned 
him  the  high  honor  of  being  sacrificed  for  his 
country's  good. 

Under  these  circumstances  the  grief  of  the 
numerous  mourners  was  expected  to  be  a  con- 
siderate and  subdued  grief,  not  too  loud,  lest  it  ex- 
cite animosity  against  priestcraft,  and  be  deemed 
sufficient  cause  to  confiscate  another  tender  lamb 
from  the  family. 

In  the  dread  lands  of  Kapu  Kane,  the  public 
sympathy  is  capable  of  exquisitely  delicate  ad- 
justment ;  being  considerately  limited  to  the  near- 
est connections  of  the  afflicted  family.  And  it  is 
a  remarkable  phenomenon  to  those  who  have  ob- 
served with  what  nice  discrimination  the  proper 
line  of  exact  consanguinity  may  be  defined ;  for 


278  KALANI   OF    OAHU. 


when  personal  peril  is  involved,  the  degree  of 
propinquity  becomes  remote  in  the  exact  ratio  of 
the  danger  apprehended  by  the  wailing  relative. 

Among  the  people  most  subject  to  the  edict  of 
priestcraft,  whose  heads  had  just  escaped  confisca- 
tion, the  choice  of  the  tabu  priest  was  defended 
with  animation.  He  was  proclaimed  as  being  the 
best  judge  in  making  choice  of  subjects  for  sacri- 
fice, even  though  the  recent  choice  did  happen 
to  be  a  very  dear  friend  of  their  own  —  for  had  not 
they  been  spared  for  the  time  ? 

In  the  present  case,  Paao's  Pepehi  Kanaka  had 
been  less  secretive  than  usual ;  having  openly 
lassoed  the  aged  peasant  in  the  presence  of  his 
family  ;  though  having  previously  cunningly  de- 
coyed the  old  man  to  his  door  by  the  imitative 
squeal  of  one  of  his  own  pigs. 

A  more  frequent  method  of  doing  these  mur- 
derous deeds  by  the  holy  church  would  have  been 
for  the  ill-visaged  Pepehi  Kanaka  to  secrete  him- 
self; remaining  ambushed  behind  some  rock,  or 
bush,  or  family  cluster  of  banana  leaves  —  from 
whence  food  must  be  secretly  sought  —  and  pounc- 
ing upon  his  victim,  kill  without  outcry;  while 
other  noble  assistants  of  the  priests  hid  themselves 
by  the  frequented  path  between  villages,  and  from 
their  ambush  lured  the  approaching  victim  by 
some  piteous  outcry  of  pain.  And  woe  to  the  de- 
coyed one  —  woe  to  whomsoever  has  sufficient 
humanity  to  answer  an  appeal  of  anguish  at  such 
times,  for  he  is  caught  by  the  cunning  lariat  of  the 


WATCHING   FOR  THE  KING.  279 

Pepehi,  strangled,  and  taken  to  the  Heiau,  or  fed 
out  to  the  sea-gods  from  the  cliffs. 

After  the  recent  incident  had  been  discussed, 
and  all  became  tranquil  once  more,  the  royal 
wahines  returned  to  their  previous  occupation  of 
packing,  preparatory  to  removing.  The  sea-shore 
palace  of  the  kings  of  Oahu  is  charmingly  located 
in  the  midst  of  the  cocoanut  grove  at  Waikiki ; 
and  thither  the  Queen  and  her  numerous  retinue 
of  wahine  chiefs,  and  household  servants,  removed 
at  the  expiration  of  the  tabu  days.  There  they 
would  remain  until  the  King's  return,  which  was 
now  daily  expected. 

Kupule  loved  best  her  Nuuanu  home,  with  its 
\vild  cascades  and  mountain  streams;  its  wooded 
valleys  leading  into  the  cathedral  gloom  of  the 
primeval  forest,  where  she  loved  to  stray ;  above 
all,  the  charming  orange  grove  on  the  sacred  hill, 
where  grew  the  freshest  flowers  and  the  greenest 
grasses  about  the  tabued  Kiowai  o  Pele,  where  she 
loved  so  well  to  worship  the  divine  Goddess  of  her 
land. 

And  yet,  because  of  an  ulterior  motive  in  her 
little  heart,  she  had  acquiesced  in  the  wishes  of 
Paao,  and  now  removed  to  Waikiki,  inwardly  de- 
lighted at  the  thought  of  being  constantly  near  to 
her  new  acquaintance,  the  pretty  Mermaid  Queen. 
Both  Puaaihi  and  Paao  had  reassured  Kupule  that 
moonlight  nights  were  the  favorite  times  for  the 
timid  water-girls,  and  other  nameless  sea-gods,  to 
sport  in  the  Waikiki  surf,  and  frequent  the  tabued 
shore  abreast  of  the  great  Heiau  of  Pele. 


280  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

Their  first  day,  after  the  removal  to  Waikiki, 
had  been  a  busy  one  with  the  Queen  and  her  chief- 
girls,  bathing  and  fishing,  and  riding  on  their  papa 
upon  the  surf.  The  afternoon  was  spent  in  the 
misty  vale  of  Manoa,  gathering  wreaths  for  the 
head,  and  paying  a  visit  to  the  blind  Bard.  Later 
in  the  day  they  climbed  to  the  top  of  Puawai,  to 
scan  the  eastern  sea,  looking  for  the  expected  fleet 
and  the  King.  And  not  until  the  sun  lay  low  in  the 
west,  glinting  his  fierce  rays  from  the  glassy  sur- 
face of  the  harbor  up  into  their  faces,  as  they  lay  on 
the  jagged  battlement  above,  did  they  leave  the 
Punch  Bowl  for  the  Waikiki  palace,  where  a 
supper  of  bread-fruit  and  fish,  and  poi,  awaited 
them. 

Kupule  had  moored  her  own  little  waa  close  to 
the  beach  in  front  of  th»  palace,  with  the  intention 
of  keeping  up  frequent  communication  with  the 
Queen  of  the  Pearl  Garden.  From  the  tiny  canoe 
fluttered  a  small  white  puawlu  of  tapa,  which 
served  to  tabu  the  little  craft  from  the  approach 
of  any  one. 

After  the  swift  tropic  night  had  shut  down  over 
Oahu's  mountain  Isle,  and  a  hush  had  gathered 
about  the  sylvan  homes  at  Waikiki,  the  Queen 
and  her  girl-chiefs  clustered  about  under  the  great 
palms  standing  nearest  the  moonlit  shore,  there  to 
receive  the  numerous  evening  callers.  Aged 
chiefs  came  to  inquire  about  the  last  news  from 
the  army,  and  proffer  advice  arising  out  of  their 
long  experience  in  affairs  of  war  and  state.  The 


TALES  BY  THE   BARD.  281 

wives  of  great  warriors  came  to  glean  some  hope 
about  their  absent  braves,  and  some  of  them  were 
imprudent  enough  to  express  belief  that  Oahu's 
prestige  in  war  was  dimmed. 

During  the  evening,  Paao,  the  grand  and  courtly 
Priest,  dropped  in  upon  them,  to  communicate  a 
few  ominous  prophecies  to  the  Queen,  which  he 
had  derived  from  the  gods,  concerning  the  absent 
army  ;  after  which  the  Priest  returned  to  his  habi- 
tation in  the  walled  precinct  of  the  sacred  Heiau, 
to  enter  into  other  yet  more  profound  divinations 
for  the  public  weal,  and  perhaps  to  indulge  in  a 
rich  repast  upon  the  poi-fatted  dog  —  fed  from  the 
mouths  of  women,  and  baked  in  the  ground  ovens 
—  the  baked  bread-fruit  and  the  luscious  poi,  made 
from  the  nutritious  taro  root  —  the  arum  esculen- 
tum.  The  tables  of  the  tabu  priests  being  usually 
furnished  sumptuously  by  the  obsequious  people  — 
that  class  whose  precarious  lives  depended  upon 
the  will  of  the  priests  in  the  all  too  frequent  days 
of  Kapu  Kane. 

And  dare  we  whisper  it  of  an  exalted  member 
of  such  holy  order,  —  even  at  this  remote  period 
of  time  and  geographical  distance,  —  probably  Paao 
would  end  the  night  in  slaughtering  some  trem- 
bling victim,  who  had  just  replenished  his  Highness* 
larder  with  roasted  pig,  or  a  munificent  calabash  of 
poi,  both  prepared  with  a  trembling  hand  and  heart 
of  prayer,  because  of  some  sinister  glance  bestowed 
by  the  haughty  priest  upon  the  lowly  peasant. 

At  length  the  old  minstrel  was  sent  for,  to  re- 


282  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


gale  the  Queen  with  sweet  music  from  his  black 
bamboo  flute.  And  after  a  while  Puaaihi  ended 
his  evening  entertainment  by  relating  some  of  his 
own  strange  experience  with  the  terrible  sea-mon- 
sters of  the  adjacent  bay ;  ending  with  a  fascinat- 
ing recital  of  his  numerous  personal  interviews 
with  the  singing  mermaids  of  the  Waikiki  shore. 
Beautiful  sea-girls  !  allured  from  their  coral  grot- 
toes and  enchanting  caves  by  the  charms  of  his 
music  on  flute  or  harp,  when  discoursed  from  the 
beach,  or  his  lone  canoe  out  upon  the  moonlit  bay. 

To  all  but  Kupule  these  tales  of  the  singing  sea- 
girls  were  too  marvellous  for  belief.  But  there  was 
a  charm  in  listening  to  the  old  poet's  recital  of 
their  beauty  and  their  exquisite  songs  of  the  sea. 
Such  romantic  stories  told  of  weird,  mysterious 
creatures,  when  related  in  the  wild,  dramatic  man- 
ner of  the  old  bard  of  Manoa  valley,  might  well 
cause  the  young  chieftess  maidens  to  cluster  into 
close  proximity  about  the  rime-haired  Puaaihi. 
His  sightless  eyes  turned  upon  the  moon,  as  if  in 
admiration  of  its  beauty;  his  paleface,  corrugated 
with  age,  contorted  by  the  varied  emotions  ap- 
pealed to  in  his  theme  ;  his  deep  voice,  resonant  in 
many  keys  as  his  tones  rose  and  fell,  chimed  well 
with  the  quick  recurring  boom  of  the  breakers, 
and  the  muffled  echo  answering  back  from  among 
the  palm-trees  about  them. 

How  alert  was  every  maiden  to  catch  the  slight- 
est accents  of  the  story  as  it  ran  ;  leaning  intently 
forward  as  they  clung  to  each  other,  with  supersti- 


A  TROPIC  NIGHT.  283 


tious  fears  aroused  to  the  utmost !  They  formed  a 
novel  group,  this  score  of  young  chief tesses,  so 
quickened  with  emotion  ;  hedged  about  the  white- 
haired  minstrel  with  awe-stricken  faces ;  their 
weird,  black  eyes  flashing  with  lambent  gleams, 
now  scintillant  with  delight  and  now  lurid  with 
terror  ;  ever  emotioned  at  the  will  of  the  cunning 
old  bard. 

Sitting  thus  in  the  deep  shadow  of  the  whisper- 
ing palms,  the  wahines  were  only  distinguished  by 
the  mystic  light  of  broken  moonbeams,  filtered 
down  through  the  long  plumy  fronds ;  their  long 
black  hair  draped  about  them  helped  to  mystify 
the  appearance  of  their  dusky  figures.  Seen  thus, 
they  are  made  to  resemble  the  eleeleuhane  —  sable 
spirits  —  of  the  grove,  centred  about  some  pro- 
phetic ghost  of  the  past. 

As  the  night  advanced,  the  black  shadow  of 
Puawai  crept  like  a  thief  away  from  the  whisper- 
ing margin  of  the  sea,  where  it  ever  comes  during 
an  eastern  moon,  coming  to  spy  in  grim  silence 
upon  the  white-footed  tidal  spirits,  as  they  romp 
and  ripple  in  playful  frolic  upon  the  coral  sands 
along  the  shore.  The  mist-veil  gathered  down 
across  the  valley  of  Manoa,  as  if  to  exclude  all 
further  ingress  after  the  old  bard  had  tottered 
away  to  his  hermitage,  deep  within  its  covert  of 
sandal-wood  and  flowers. 

The  people  of  the  neighboring  hamlets  dropped 
away  one  by  one,  straggling  into  their  thatched 
hales  for  slumber.  While  those  living  in  the  cocoa 


284  KALANI   OP   OAHTJ. 

grove  either  followed  their  example,  or  covered 
themselves  with  a  thin  tapa,  or  lauhala  mat,  and 
lay  down  for  the  night  under  the  canopy  of  palms, 
hushed  into  dreams  by  the  soothing  lullaby  among 
the  swaying  fronds. 

When  the  royal  group  by  the  shore  had  some- 
what thinned  out,  leaving  only  the  Queen  and  her 
best-loved  maidens,  Kupule  sent  her  companions 
to  their  rest,  and  herself  strayed  away  along  the 
shore  to  indulge  in  that  which  she  most  loved  — 
a  midnight  revery  by  the  spirit-peopled  solitude  of 
the  sea. 

It  was  a  night  when  heaven  stoops  down  with  a 
loving  nearness  over  its  foster-children,  the  green 
earth  and  the  blue  sea  where  they  meet  in  kindly 
brotherhood  upon  the  lonely  shore.  A  night  when 
the  countless  invisibles  of  earth  and  air  —  which 
ever  seem  so  far  off  in  the  garish  light  of  day  — 
approach  on  viewless  wings,  hovering  so  near  unto 
us  as  to  invade  our  thoughts  by  their  plaintive 
whisperings,  as  they  stand  with  vibrant  heart-beats 
and  folded  pinions  by  our  side. 

Kulu,  the  great  yellow  moon,  had  filled  her 
horns  with  glory,  imparting  a  witching  sense  of 
enchantment  over  the  wave-rocked  ocean,  and 
throughout  the  flowery  fields  and  fruitful  forests 
of  Oahu's  mountain  Isle.  Diamond  Head  lay 
basking  like  a  slumbering  monarch  in  the  tawny 
beam,  his  brawny  chest  breasting  the  great  breakers 
like  a  proud  swimmer  in  a  mimic  sea. 

Afar  off,   in  the  utmost  distance  through  the 


WAIKIKI   BY  MOONLIGHT.  285 

skies,  shone  the  gigantic  snow-crest  on  Kea's  lord- 
ly brow,  gleaming  like  a  throne  of  polished  silver 
high  up  among  the  golden  stars.  There  sits  to- 
night a  crowned  Theophany  upon  Kea's  moon- 
touched  throne  ;  transmuting  the  orbal  harmonies 
to  man's  requirements,  and  dispensing  all  things 
in  the  spiritual  need  of  life  with  an  affluent  hand. 
How  yon  Spirit  King  is  crowned  we  know  not,  for 
his  head  is  high  above  the  stars,  only  there  glints 
a  diffusive  stream  of  rosy  rays  from  off  his  glitter- 
ing crown  —  unseen,  though  it  be  —  transmitted  to 
wave  and  waterfall ;  to  tiny  brook  and  roaring 
river ;  laving  the  whole  illumined  hemisphere  in 
Luna-loveliness. 

The  heart  of  Kupule  was  afar  off  with  her  ab- 
sent King,  as  she  strolled  the  lonely  beach  on  this 
night  of  beauty.  Wandering  over  the  shining 
sands,  she  lived  over  again  some  of  the  fond  en- 
dearments of  her  wedded  love  ;  now  made  doubly 
dear  by  the  terrible  maranatha  of  Pele,  the  ulti- 
mate of  whose  prophecy  was  fast  drawing  nigh. 

In  sadness  almost  akin  to  sorrow  the  young 
Queen  trod  the  impervious  sand  lying  between 
the  grove  and  the  sea,  until  at  length  she  ap- 
proached the  guiding  pandanas,  whose  range-line 
denoted  the  direction  of  the  Mermaid's  haunt  in 
the  Pearl  Garden,  and  the  ever  to  be  dreaded 
vicinage  of  Moa-alii's  Den. 

But  with  a  brave  attempt  Kupule  withdrew  her 
meditations  from  the  fateful  future  awaiting  her 
loved  one,  and  flung  aside  with  a  touch  of  imperi- 


286  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

ous  will  all  thought  of  the  anomalous  creatures  of 
the  deep,  and  proffered  her  undivided  attention 
to  the  witching  beauties  of  the  night. 

In  soft  tranquillity  lay  the  waveless  waters  of 
Waikiki  Bay,  mirrored  at  her  feet,  as  she  strolled 
along  the  shore.  Beyond  the  bay  rose  the  vast 
breastwork  of  coral  reefs,  encircling  the  harbor  like 
the  ponderous  arm  of  some  monster  of  the  deep. 
Against  these  reefs  roll  the  long  lines  of  gigantic 
breakers  —  heaped  up  billows  of  furious  waters  — 
crested  with  playful  foam,  now  gleaming  like 
molten  gold  in  the  meridian-moon. 

How  roars  this  great  surf  on  such  a  night  of 
silent  sheen  and  slumbering  beauty  !  How  echoes 
the  whispering  palm  grove  and  the  wooded  valleys 
with  its  monstrous  tumult,  answering  back  to  the 
sea  in  the  hoarse  murmur  of  ghostly  voices  from 
out  the  sylvan  shades.  Even  the  far  mountains, 
sombre  and  silent  in  the  windless  air,  fling  down 
their  surly  answer  to  the  bellowing  sea ;  while 
such  is  the  concussion  of  the  breakers  against  the 
trees,  that  the  long,  drooping  palm-leaves  are  made 
tremulous  and  murmurous,  quaking  as  with  fear 
of  the  muffled  thunder  of  the  sea. 

Coming  to  the  end  of  the  cocoanut  trees,  Ku- 
pule  now  entered  upon  the  dread  Wahi  Kapu  — 
the  sacred  place  in  front  of  the  great  Heiau,  where 
no  mortal  but  the  Alii  Kapus  dare  intrude  upon 
her  solitude.  Here  she  seated  herself  reverently 
by  the  tremulous  rim  of  the  tidal  sea.  Sitting 
upon  the  silvery  sand  so  close  to  the  shimmering 


KUPULE  invoking  the  hidden  mysteries  of  the  Sea.       (Page,  287.) 


NESTLING   BY   THE   SEA.  287 

waters  that  she  dipped  her  dainty  feet  into  the 
slumbering  tide,  while  she  pleaded  to  Pele  to 
watch  over  her  warrior  King. 

In  her  hours  of  sadness  how  closely  the  young 
Queen  nestled  down  upon  the  sand,  lying  very 
near  unto  the  throbbing  bosom  of  the  great  Ocean. 
Kneeling  thus  by  the  murmuring  sea,  with  clasped 
hands  and  outstretched  arms,  Kupule  invoked  yet 
one  more  of  its  hidden  nvysteries  to  quench  the 
human  craving  in  her  saddened  soul. 

How  attentive  was  her  listening  ear  to  the 
ghostly  whisperings  of  the  palm-fronds  above  her 
head  ;  and  to  the  rhythmic  pulse-beats  of  the  sea, 
where  the  countless  footsteps  of  the  playmate-tide 
come  pattering  up  the  shore  to  greet  her  !  Watch- 
ing long  and  wonderingly  into  the  blue,  translu- 
cent waters  at  her  feet,  Kupule  at  times  extended 
her  gaze  out  over  the  moon-touched  surface,  with 
an  eager  quest  not  limited  by  distance  or  the  mere 
scope  of  human  vision.  Who  has  not  thus  ques- 
tioned some  of  the  passive  imports  of  the  slumber- 
ing Ocean,  when  so  rocked  to  its  centre  by  the 
subtile  moonbeam  ?  Watching  for  its  meaning, 
and  hearkening  for  its  mysteries,  which  are  as 
countless  as  the  stars  ;  but,  alas  !  how  few  out- 
spoken messages  are  ever  given  back  in  response 
to  our  quests  ! 

Receiving  no  answer  to  her  appeals,  either  ocu- 
lar or  auricular,  all  unconsciously  Kupule  came  to 
thinking  almost  wholly  of  her  recent  experience 
with  the  Mermaid  Queen.  At  first  it  obtruded 


288  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


itself  with  unwelcomed  frequency  into  her  anxious 
thoughts  about  Kalani ;  weaving  itself  into  the 
sombre  visions  of  her  wifely  revery,  with  the  in- 
trusive insistence  of  moonbeams,  raying  the  blue 
waters  with  their  harpstrings  of  gold. 

But,  hark  !  what  has  so  suddenly  possessed  our 
brooding  Queen  ?  As  if  her  own  eager  thoughts 
had  given  birth  to  the  inmost  wish  of  her  soul, 
there  come  fluttering  across  the  glassy  bay  a  few 
prelusive  notes  of  the  little  Sea-girl's  song.  Ku- 
pule  sprang  up,  with  thought  to  see  the  Mermaid 
on  the  water  close  at  hand ;  so  clear  was  the  tim- 
bre of  her  alluring  voice,  and  so  seemingly  near 
was  the  soft  pianissimo  that  fluttered  on  tremulous 
vibrates  of  melody  to  the  shore.  But  not  an  ob- 
ject could  be  discovered  over  all  the  moon-gold 
sheen  of  the  slumbering  bay. 

Crouching  down  again  close  upon  the  coral  sand, 
where  it  touched  the  polished  mirror  of  the  sea, 
Kupule  hushed  her  own  heart-beat,  and  listened 
with  awakened  soul  to  the  pulsating  throbs  of  the 
great  heart  of  Ocean  ;  laying  her  flushed  young 
cheek  against  his  tidal  bosom,  listening,  as  saintly 
ears  in  all  ages  have  leaned  heavenward,  hoping  to 
entice  the  angel  voices  down. 

Soon  the  weird  song-notes  rose  softly  over  the 
resonant  waters  again,  dwelling  in  Kupule's  ear 
with  a  fascination  that  chained  her  to  the  spot. 
Coming  low  and  soft  at  first,  the  rhythmic  cadence 
soon  rose  distinct  and  clear  as  the  purest  utterance 
of  a  minstrel's  flute.  Sometimes  the  music  ap- 


THE  MERMAID'S  SINGING.  289 

peared  to  come  from  the  water,  and  sometimes  to 
be  wafted  earthward  from  the  upper  air.  Though 
the  little  singer  still  remained  unseen,  yet  the  vol- 
ume of  her  melody  increased  with  an  ever-growing 
sense  of  nearness  that  was  startling  indeed  to  an 
awe-thrilled  listener,  because  of  the  continued  in- 
visibility of  the  singer. 

Such  exquisite  strains  of  music,  when  heard  at 
midnight  on  the  lonely  shore,  accompanied  by  the 
surly  tumult  of  the  surf,  and  the  answering  echoes 
from  the  grove,  were  like  the  enchanting  melodies 
one  may  abstract  from  the  bewildering  mazes  of  a 
great  master's  score. 

With  an  ear  less  attuned  to  the  most  delicate 
perceptions  of.  melody,  such  a  hidden  cadence  com- 
ing from  an  unknown  source,  when  heard  amidst 
the  wild  crescendo  of  the  breakers,  might  have 
seemed  but  the  distant  hum  of  a  droning  bee. 
But  Kupule  was  so  linked  from  birth  with  the 
unseen  powers  of  earth  and  air,  that  it  was  ever 
the  underlying  sights  and  sounds  of  hidden  nature 
that  most  captivated  her  soul. 

And  when  lying  as  now  nestled  by  the  hushed 
waters  of  the  slumbering  sea,  a  mystic  chord  was 
touched  in  her  untutored  mind  until  she  finds 
companionship  in  the  prattling  tides  and  the  mur- 
muring Ocean,  and  receives  its  imprint  as  a  loving 
child  receives  the  assuring  kiss  of  the  mother. 

Nearly  a  half  hour  had  passed  since  the  last 
song-notes  of  the  Mermaid  were  heard.  Kupule 
had  tired  of  peering  so  eagerly  into  the  sea,  and 
19 


290  KALANI   OF   OAHtJ. 

had  dropped  into  a  trance-like  revery ;  looking 
with  appealing  eyes  up  into  the  face  of  Kulu,  ad- 
dressing herself  to  the  reflected  face  of  Pele,  ever 
visible  in  the  full-orbed  moon.  As  the  moon  had 
passed  the  meridian,  and  was  now  reining  her  am- 
ber chariot  down  the  west,  the  Queen  was  contem- 
plating returning  to  the  palace,  as  post-meridian  is 
deemed  too  late  to  call  up  the  unseen,  or  to  allure 
the  sea-gods  to  land. 

As  she  was  about  to  rise  from  the  beach,  her 
attention  was  directed  to  a  dim,  dark  object  seen 
swimming  along  the  bottom,  and  approaching 
stealthily  where  she  sat.  Owing  to  the  strong 
Luna-light  upon  the  sea,  dark  objects,  when  seen 
on  the  white  bottom  of  coral  sand,-  were  unduly 
magnified  by  refraction,  and  drawn  out  to  an  inter- 
minable length.  This  delusive  light  imparted  to 
the  approaching  creature  a  meandrous  motion,  giv- 
ing rise  to  a  serpent-like  appearance  that  was  start- 
ling to  behold. 

Kupule  sprang  up  with  a  bound,  ready  for  flight 
if  attack  was  intended.  But  once  upon  her  feet, 
the  swimming  creature  took  on  another  appear- 
ance. Seeming  now  verily  like  a  young  girl  sport- 
ing on  the  sandy  bottom  —  perhaps  one  of  her  own 
wahines  —  swimming  timidly  up  from  the  deep  sea 
toward  the  beach  where  stood  the  Queen;  present- 
ing a  sweet  face,  upturned  appealingly  to  Kupule's. 

What  was  her  delight  to  find  it  was  Oluolu,  the 
Mermaid.  Her  long  black  hair  acquired  its  wav- 
ing motion  by  the  act  of  swimming ;  shining  like 


THE  MERMAID'S  APPROACH.  291 

glistening  scales  in  the  gold-beam  of  moonlight. 
Not  having  quite  the  courage  to  swim  directly  in 
to  the  shore,  the  little  Sea-queen  swam  back  and 
forth  along  the  bottom,  with  her  sweet,  entreating 
face  turned  to  Kupule's ;  as  a  bird  ma}7  approach 
timidly  and  circuitously  to  attract  our  attention 
ere  it  alights  for  companionship. 

The  Mermaid  had  evidently  been  cognizant  of 
the  Queen's  presence  during  the  singing,  and  was 
now  purposely  approaching  Kupule  to  gaze  once 
more  upon  her  human  beauty.  As  Kupule  sat 
down  again  at  the  very  verge  of  the  sea,  and 
extended  her  arms  down  to  the  timid  creature, 
the  pretty  Sea-girl  rose  at  once  to  the  surface ; 
staring  with  her  large  and  wondering  eyes,  she 
swam  hesitatingly  a  little  nearer  to  the  shore, 
where  she  stopped  in  doubt  about  approaching 
nearer. 

With  outstretched  hands,  and  low,  sweet-voiced 
entreaty,  Kupule  succeeded  in  coaxing  the  timid 
water-girl  slowly  to  the  shore.  Little  by  little  the 
graceful  creature  crept  up  the  steep  beach,  until 
only  her  flukes  and  a  portion  of  her  small  lay 
in  the  azure  sea  ;  looking,  with  every  pause  she 
made,  with  such  heart-touching  entreaty  into  the 
face  of  her  sister  Queen,  as  if  with  a  latent  fear  of 
being  harmed. 

Uttering  a  plaintive  cry  of  childish  delight, 
Oluolu  twined  her  pretty  arms  about  Kupule's 
neck,  and  nestled  confidingly  upon  her  bosom. 
The  round,  girlish  face  of  the  Sea-girl  beaming 


292  KALANI   OF   OAHTJ. 


with  a  mingled  expression  of  affection  and  admi- 
ration for  her  earth-born  sister  Queen. 

This  meeting  between  such  remote  types  of  life 
was  as  though  a  human  maiden  had  climbed  to  a 
mountain  top  and  allured  a  loving  angel  down. 
So  startled  and  alarmed,  amidst  her  wonder- 
ing admiration,  was  the  timid  Mermaid ;  while 
Kupule  stroked  her  glossy  hair  and  patted  her 
chubb}'  cheeks ;  endeavoring  to  win  the  sweet 
amphibious  creature  from  her  apprehensions,  aris- 
ing out  of  her  novel  situation  and  companionship. 

With  the  keen  intuition  of  all  womanly  natures, 
Kupule  sang  to  the  trembling  Mermaid  a  low,  sweet 
lullaby ;  endeavoring  to  induce  Oluolu  to  sing  in 
return,  by  the  example  she  set  for  her ;  as  well 
as  to  reassure  her  of  safety,  and  the  real  love  she 
bore  to  her.  How  the  tender  eyes  of  the  little 
Sea-queen  softened  with  quickened  affection,  as 
she  listened  with  her  heart  in  her  eyes.  While  an 
almost  human  smile  crept  into  her  small  red  lips 
and  nut-brown  cheeks,  her  mouth  opening  suffi- 
ciently to  show  the  pearly  whiteness  of  her  small, 
sharp  teeth. 

Sitting  thus  upon  the  shore,  with  the  midnight 
moon  shining  upon  their  faces,  their  fond  arms 
twining  about  each  other  with  the  ardent  zest  that 
ever  enhances  a  new  affection  acquired  in  the 
tender  days  of  girlhood,  Kupule  warbled  her 
plaintive  song  with  her  utmost  sweetness,  while 
Oluolu  clung  to  her,  questioning  with  her  large 
dreamy  eyes,  alert  and  intuitive  to  catch  the  every 


KUPULE'S  SONG.  293 


import  of  the  tone  of  the  song  and  the  look  of  the 
singer. 

SONG. 

I  heard  a  Mermaid  singing ! 

Her  voice  was  sad  and  sweet ; 
Like  silver  bells  a-ringing, 

When  wedded  lovers  meet. 

The  moon  was  on  the  water, 

The  winds  were  hushed  to  sleep; 

I  heard  old  Ocean's  daughter, 
Whose  home  is  in  the  deep. 

Now  hark !  I  hear  her  coming ; 

Oh,  would  that  we  might  meet ! 
Alas  !  'twas  th'  ripples  drumming, 

Young  Tides,  with  snow-white  feet. 

As  Kupule's  cradle-song  died  gently  away,  and 
the  white  silence  and  tawny  moonlight  together 
laid  their  ghostly  hands  upon  the  two  hushed 
maidens,  nestled  there  by  the  shimmering  sea, 
Oluolu  showed  she  had  caught  the  intention  of 
her  companion  ;  beginning  at  once  to  sing  one  of 
her  own  elfish  songs  in  reply.  Then  it  became 
Kupule's  turn  to  look  and  wonder,  at  the  tender- 
ness and  sweetness  of  the  Mermaid's  strains,  as 
she  sat  and  contemplated  her  unearthly  com- 
panionship with  this  charming  little  Elf-girl  of 
the  Ocean. 

The  clear,  soft  notes  of  Oluolu's  song  were  as 
thrilling  and  melodious  as  those  of  the  white  sing- 
ing-mice of  India ;  which,  when  well  trained,  vie 
with  a  Hartz-mountain  canary  in  volume  and  vole'e. 
Though  her  singing  rose  at  times  into  a  resonance 


294  KALANI  OP   OAHU. 

as  vibrant  as  bell-music,  rivalling  the  ecstasy  of  a 
lark  in  his  matin  song  ;  yet  oftenest  sinking  into 
low  pianissimo,  similar  in  key  to  the  notes  of  the 
singing-shells  of  Batticaloa.  As  near  as  human 
ear  can  translate,  this  is  her  song. 

THE   MERMAID'S    SONG. 

Come  under  the  sea, 

Pretty  Queen,  to  me, 
Where  the  pearls  and  sea-shells  grow  j 

I've  seen  thee  afloat 

In  thy  pretty  boat, 
And  so  longed  to  lure  thee  below. 

Come  down  to  my  grot  — 

'Tis  a  pretty  spot  — 
Where  the  wealth  of  Ocean  lies ! 

Where  gems,  and  bright  gold, 

Lie  in  heaps  untold, 
And  rare  corals  greet  thine  eyes. 

We'll  gather  the  beams 

Of  the  sun  in  gleams, 
And  we'll  wreathe  his  gold  in  our  hair ; 

Deep  under  the  waves 

We'll  search  in  my  caves, 
For  the  wonders  treasured  there. 

While  the  Sea-queen  was  singing,  so  intent  was 
she  upon  her  song,  that  assurance  soon  took  the 
place  of  previous  timidity,  and  she  sat  upon  the 
sand  confidingly  by  Kupule's  side,  with  her  long, 
tapering  extremity  lying  just  dipped  down  into  the 
sea,  swaying  to  and  fro  in  the  water  in  time  with 
her  song ;  but  as  she  warmed  to  her  work,  she 
drew  up  her  pliant  fluke,  and  coiled  it  in  a  half 
circle  about  her  upon  the  sand. 


SHIFTING  SHADOWS.  295 

Clinging  to  the  small,  soft  hand  of  the  Queen, 
Oluolu  kept  her  large  dark  eyes  fixed  ever  upon 
her  companion's,  as  if  eager  to  note  the  impression 
she  was  making  with  her  song  ;  and  Kupule  took 
care  to  respond  in  a  manner  to  reassure  her  little 
friend  as  best  she  could.  She  now  observed  that 
the  charming  Sea-girl  could  sit  as  erect  upon  the 
sand  as  her  human  sister.  And  could  also  stand 
upon  her  pliant  tail  until  she  reached  up  to  the 
waist  of  Kupule,  who,  being  larger,  had  to  stoop 
to  receive  Oluolu's  clinging  arms  about  her  neck ; 
for  she  had  soon  learned  not  only  to  acquiesce  in 
the  fond  kisses  of  Kupule,  but  also  to  proffer  her 
own  timid  osculation  as  something  more  than  a 
mere  symbol  of  girlish  friendship  between  them. 

While  these  two  special  types  of  the  sister  ele- 
ments sat  thus  hand  in  hand,  singing  by  the  sea, 
the  full-orbed  moon  had  dipped  down  toward  her 
western  bourn,  putting  a  new  face  upon  the  west- 
ern aspect  of  mountain  crag  and  forest  gloom,  hav- 
ing now  compelled  the  boding  shadows  of  midnight 
to  seek  out  some  new  retreat. 

So  enthused  had  the  young  Queen  become  with 
the  unearthly  companionship  she  had  found,  that 
the  changing  hours  and  aspecls  of  the  night  passed 
all  unnoticed  by  her.  Where  a  deep  gloom  had 
lain  upon  the  western  grove  when  she  came  to  the 
shore,  all  was  now  robed  in  the  priceless  sheen  of 
a  tropic  night,  and  a  shimmering  ray  of  silver  was 
seen  glinting  down  the  long  fronds  of  the  tremu- 
lous palms  above  her. 


296  KALANI  OP   OAHU. 


Thus  had  the  beetling  shadow  of  Puawai  been 
chased  away  by  Luna ;  and  in  place  of  the  black 
crag,  rising  from  out  the  plain  like  a  frowning 
warrior  holding  his  shadow-shield  over  the  town, 
there  now  lay  a  slumbering  mountain,  basking  with 
bowed  head  in  the  moon-sheen  ;  —  as  lies  a  brin- 
dled lion  with  half-shut  eyes,  drowsing  in  Afrie's 
burning  sun. 

The  interview  between  the  maidens  had  been 
full  of  intensest  interest  to  both.  They  had  inter- 
changed songs  and  salutatory  greetings  by  oscula- 
tion,—  a  new,  sweet  mystery  easily  acquired  by 
Oluolu,  —  and  indulged  in  abundant  pantomimic 
prattle,  and  expressed  admiration  of  each  other  by 
the  orbal  medium  of  their  dark  eyes.  Meeting  thus 
upon  the  verge  of  unknown  elements  of  existence, 
they  were  a  mystery  and  a  revelation  to  each  other  ; 
and  no  wonder  that  Kupule's  gentle  heart  at  length 
grew  full  of  superstitious  fears,  lest  Moa-alii,  or 
other  of  the  fierce  sea-monsters,  should  come  in 
search  of  their  little  Queen  of  the  Sea. 

As  if  her  intuitive  thoughts  had  given  birth  to 
her  conceptions,  there  indeed  were  a  gathering  of 
dark  objects  now  seen  prowling  about  the  bottom 
of  the  adjacent  sea;  dim,  half-defined  monsters, 
who  curdle  one's  blood  by  the  smallest  glimpses 
of  themselves,  or  their  more  hideous  shadow 
shapes,  when  thus  seen  in  the  solitude  of  a  mid- 
night sea. 

From  behind  the  jutting  coral  rocks  and  shrubs 
there  glowered  fierce-eyed  creatures,  and  flitted 


THE  GIGANTIC   OCTOPUS  1  297 

black,  unhallowed  shapes,  watching  with  furtive 
glances  like  ambushed  demons,  as  with  concerted 
intent  to  snatch  the  two  Queens  from  shore.  At 
the  moment  Kupule  discovered  the  gathering,  a 
score  of  great  man-headed  Eeries  were  arraying 
themselves  in  a  cordon  about  the  maidens ;  like  an 
invisible  vanguard,  only  perceptible  by  their  flimsy 
outline  of  fish-shape,  with  the  head  and  arms  of 
monstrous  human  giants.  Not  a  ray  of  moonbeam 
was  obstructed  from  shining  through  body  and  arms 
of  the  impalpable  creatures,  who  now  showed  a 
greater  ghostliness  than  by  sunlight. 

But  being  upon  the  land,  and  that  a  tabued  shore, 
where  it  were  deemed  that  neither  gods  nor  men 
could  harm  a  Kapu  Alii,  Kupule's  courage  was 
equal  to  the  occasion,  and  she  clung  fast  to  Olu- 
olu  —  whose  back  was  to  the  sea  —  as  if  in  defiance 
of  all  the  gathered  clans  of  the  nether  world. 

But  the  end  was  not  yet  come  ;  for  there  now 
appeared  a  gigantic  Octopus,  large  as  a  whale, 
rearing  up,  out  in  mid-bay,  standing  on  the  water 
upon  his  half-score  of  tentacles,  until  he  lifted  his 
hideous  body  fifty  feet  into  the  air.  Bellowing 
louder  than  the  spouting  of  an  angry  whale,  the 
vast  monster  began  clawing  his  way  toward  the 
beach  where  the  maidens  sat. 

Here  was  a  foe  more  terrible  than  all  else  in  the 
sea,  for  he  could  not  only  reach  sixty  feet  out  upon 
the  shore  to  snatch  his  prey,  without  leaving  his 
native  element,  but  he  could  also  run  like  a  mam- 
moth spider  upon  the  land,  outstripping  the  fleet- 


298  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


est-footed,  and  devouring  a  man  at  a  mouthful  as 
he  ran.  Thus  the  safety  of  the  Kanakas  only  lay 
in  the  dislike  of  the  savage  Devil-fish  for  the  land  ; 
and  though  he  rarely  left  his  element,  evidently 
here  was  a  case  which  had  enraged  him  to  the  ut- 
most, and  Kupule's  peril  was  becoming  imminent. 

At  that  instant,  when  Kupule  began  to  compre- 
hend her  danger,  and  was  about  to  rise,  there 
came  a  soft  and  kitten-like  purring  upon  her  cheek, 
like  that  previously  made  by  Nani  ere  they  parted. 
Turning  to  look,  there  indeed  was  the  little  Elf- 
queen  tugging  at  her  arm,  and  pointing,  with  a 
look  of  entreaty,  for  Kupule  to  flee  from  the  shore. 

Kupule's  evident  uneasiness  had  communicated 
itself  to  the  Mermaid  queen  before  the  Octopus 
roared  far  out  in  the  bay,  or  little  Nani  showed 
herself  over  Kupule's  shoulder.  And  now,  after 
an  anxious  glance  at  the  menacing  monsters  in  the 
sea,  and  a  look  of  greater  apprehension  as  she  be- 
held the  rage  of  the  gigantic  Devil-fish,  Oluolu 
twined  her  plump  little  arms  suddenly  about  her 
companion  for  a  moment,  looked  a  last  tender  fare- 
well into  her  eyes,  and  then  plunged  like  a  porpoise 
down  into  the  shimmering  sea,  and  was  gone  in  an 
instant. 

Down  went  the  enraged  Octopus,  disappearing 
instantly  from  view.  While  the  surly  rear-guard 
of  unrevenged  Eeries  prowled  angrily  about  the 
beach,  casting  ravenous  looks  of  fury  at  Kupule  as 
she  stood  defiantly  upon  the  shore,  like  one  strong 
in  her  right  of  domain.  But  at  length,  one  by  one 


THE  ELF-QUEEN.  299 


of  the  great  monsters  slunk  furtively  away,  but 
with  many  a  backward  look  of  lingering  rage  cast 
upon  the  unterrified  Queen,  as  they  returned  to 
their  ocean  lairs. 

During  all  this  time  the  tiny  little  Elf-queen  sat 
trembling  upon  a  banana-leaf  near  at  hand,  her 
sweet  little  face  expressing  the  utmost  anxiety  for 
the  safety  of  her  new-found  friend,  who,  because 
of  her  just  indignation  against  the  intrusion  of  the 
sea-gods,  would  not  stir  from  the  shore  until  every 
hideous-shaped  creature  had  retreated  from  her 
view. 

But  when  the  last  vestige  of  even  the  ugly 
shadow  shapes  were  gone,  Kupule  stepped  to  the 
banana  tree  and  took  little  Nani  tenderly  into  her 
arms ;  the  sweet  Elf-girl  seeming  so  rejoiced  that 
no  harm  had  come  out  of  the  many-shaped  perils  ; 
dangers  that  Kupule  evidently  did  not  fully  esti- 
mate, hence  the  vivid  apprehension  of  the  wise 
little  Elf-queen  for  her  safety. 

Bearing  the  charming  Fairy  in  her  arms,  Kupule 
took  her  way  along  the  beach  toward  the  palace. 
The  delighted  Queen  bestowed  many  endearments 
upon  her  golden-haired  pet  as  she  walked,  while 
Nani  purred  back  her  pretty  responses  with  equal 
delight.  When  approaching  quite  near  to  the 
palace,  Manona  was  discovered  through  the  trees, 
sitting  in  the  moonlight,  anxiously  awaiting  the 
return  of  her  much-loved  sovereign. 

Nani  at  once  showed  extreme  uneasiness  at  see- 
ing thepuua  hele  of  the  Queen,  and  expressed  many 


300  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

a  pantomimic  wish  to  depart.  But  as  Kupule 
looked  with  earnest  appeal  into  the  little  violet 
eyes,  entreating  for  a  longer  stay,  Nani  tarried  yet 
a  moment  more  ;  but  as  they  passed  close  to  a 
large  Bele  pua  —  the  bell-shaped  Datura  Irugman- 
sia — whose  delicious  fragrance  greeted  them  as 
they  approached  it,  with  a  swift  fluttering  of  un- 
seen pinions,  the  tiny  Elf-queen  was  gone  ;  escap- 
ing in  spite  of  Kupule's  firm  effort  to  retain  her. 

Only  the  swinging  motion  of  the  Bele  pua,  as  it 
swayed  bell-like  to  and  fro  in  the  moonlit  air,  dis- 
closed the  possible  retreat  of  the  Fairy  mite,  who 
was  nowhere  to  be  seen,  though  Kupule  searched 
with  a  grieved  heart  everywhere  within  the  ken  of 
her  eye.  From  that  moment  this  weird-leafed 
biennial  and  its  trumpet-shaped  flowers  were 
tabued  forever  —  forbidden  to  the  touch  of  mortal 
under  penalty  of  death. 

Many  a  night  thereafter,  during  her  sad,  brief 
reign,  Kupule  and  little  Nani  met  in  the  moonlit 
coco-grove,  by  the  aromatic  cluster  of  Bele  pua, 
together  with  many  another  of  the  charming  com- 
panions of  the  Fairy-queen  ;  a  trysting-.place  that 
is  held  sacred  as  a  Mecca  shrine  to  this  day. 
There  the  whole  Elfin  world  met,  seemingly  in  such 
sweet  sympathy  because  of  the  sad  fate  impending 
over  Kupule,  which  only  their  immortal  eyes  could 
see  with  a  positive  visibility.  There  they  would 
gather  about  the  beautiful  young  Queen,  each  eager 
to  assert  their  friendliness,  singing  their  witching 
chorus  of  Elfin  songs,  than  which  nothing  in  lyric 


MEETING   OF  THE  IMMORTALS.  301 

melody  can  be  so  charming  to  the  few  —  the  very 
few  human  souls  gifted  to  interpret  them. 

Sometimes  they  would  all  meet  on  the  tabued 
shore  in  front  of  the  Heiau,  where  Oluolu  and  her 
sister  Mermaids  would  join  them  ;  when  even  the 
tawny  moon  and  the  pensive  stars  would  come 
hovering  down  very  near  above,  —  their  orbal  souls 
kindling  into  ecstasy  in  metrical  accord  with  these 
nightly  songs  by  the  sea. 

What  an  insight  into  supernatural  life  was  lost 
with  Kupule,  for  only  the  blind  old  Bard  survived 
to  tell  the  little  we  know  of  the  many  interesting 
meetings  between  the  winsome  Mermaids  and  the 
tiny  Elfin  immortals  on  the  Waikiki  shore. 


WHEN  Pele's  priests  a  Tabu  make, 

The  throes  of  earth  fill  man  with  fear ; 
For  all  the  gods  a  part  must  take, 
And  heaven  and  earth  are  made  to  quake ! 

And  awful  groans  invade  the  sphere  : 
The  tallest  mountains  rend  apart, 
From  crest  of  snow  to  hellish  heart !  * 
Unmask  their  demon  monsters  there, 
And  lay  their  seething  lavas  bare ! 
When  blood  is  sought  for  Pele's  fane, 

The  nearest  victims  sudden  bleed; 
Then  vain  is  flight  —  to  plead  is  vain  — 

Enough  there  are  to  do  the  deed, 
Who  stay  to  count  nor  cost  nor  pain. 

But  kingly  Lono  less  will  suit ; 
This  gentle  god  accepts  your  fruit : 
And  who  cannot  the  fruits  bestow 
May  launch  their  boats  and  fishing  go. 
Moa-alii's  wrath  is  not  in  vain : 
Vast  oscillations  seize  the  main ; 
The  bellow'ng  winds  escape  their  caves, 
And  billows  rise  to  mountain  waves ! 

Ah!  who  would  Pele's  Kapu  dare? 
Meteoric  tempests  fill  the  air, 
And  god  Ahea  invades  the  sky; 
Hurls  down  his  iron-stone  from  high, 
Till  awful  tumult  reigneth  there ! 

*  The  writer  lias  seen  a  mountain  on  Maui  that  had  been  thus  rent  by 
volcanic  action,  torn  from  top  to  base  into  three  unequal  parts. 


-*-«^~r^«F9~«- 

302 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

ATE  in  the  afternoon  of  the  following 
day,  the  air  was  suddenly  filled  ,with 
shouts  of  rejoicing  at  the  coming  of  the 
King,  accompanied  by  his  immense  fleet 
of  war-canoes.  They  came  bowling  down  before 
the  brisk  trades  under  press  of  sails  and  paddles, 
bringing  hundreds  of  wounded  chiefs  and  an  army 
much  dispirited  and  broken  by  their  many  defeats. 
Though  the  Oahuans  had  fought  with  the  utmost 
desperation,  yet  the  fast  growing  power  of  Kame- 
hameha,  aided  by  Pele,  and  the  numerous  trained 
white  men  with  their  fire-arms,  had  ever  turned 
the  scale  of  victory  in  favor  of  the  Hawaiians. 

Such  sanguinary  battles  had  never  been  fought 
in  all  the  history  of  the  Islands.  In  witness  of 
this  assertion  we  have  only  to  mention  that  fought 
in  the  deep  and  dismal  "  Vale  of  lao  "  —  the  Yose- 
mite  of  Maui  —  whose  gigantic  cliffs  rose  on  either 
hand  two  thousand  feet  above  the  heads  of  the  com- 
batants, ever  robed  in  freshest  verdure  from  their 
high  turret  peaks,  standing  like  hooded  monks 
ambushed  in  green  ferns  and  climbing  ie  vines, 
down  to  the  rushing  waters  of  the  roaring  Wailuku 
—  "  waters  of  destruction  "  —  whose  dark  waters 

303 


304  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

were  so  obstructed,  dammed  up  by  the  dead  and 
the  dying,  that  it  overflowed  its  banks  red  with  the 
gore  of  the  fallen  braves.  Yet,  whom-  the  gods  of 
the  Isles  favor  must  continue  to  win,  whatever  the 
resistance  brought  to  bear ;  and  this  feeling  had 
gradually  possessed  the  minds  of  the  army,  and  dis- 
pirited even  the  great  Chiefs  and  their  heroic  King. 

Worn  with  the  ever-present  anxiety  of  his  long 
warfare  and  numerous  misfortunes,  Kalani  was 
well  pleased  to  again  dwell  in  the  soothing  pres- 
ence of  his  darling  Queen.  Beautiful  as  an  angel, 
and  wise  as  a  seer,  the  witching  and  womanly 
Kupule  soon  acquired  a  judicious  and  abiding  in- 
fluence over  the  dark,  depressing  moods  of  the 
King,  until  the  valiant  warrior  grew  into  almost 
oblivion  of  his  losses,  and  came  at  length  to  more 
than  reciprocate  the  boundless  adoration  of  his 
darling. 

The  royal  pair  soon  became  as  inseparable  as  the 
dove  from  his  mate,  or  the  tropic  night  from  her 
stars,  being  often  together,  except  when  the  King's 
attention  was  needed  to  devise  methods  for  the 
better  security  of  the  army,  against  the  desperate 
battle  that  must  ensue  when  Kamehameha  fol- 
lowed on  to  Oahu  with  his  victorious  forces,  as  he 
was  preparing  to  do. 

But  when  the  new  army  of  Oahu  was  fully  or- 
ganized, and  gathered  into  the  intrenched  camp  of 
Nuuanu,  and  all  their  other  plans  for  defensive 
warfare  were  perfected,  then  Kalani  left  the  daily 
drilling  to  Boki  and  Kauniualii,  and  his  other  great 


THE  DISHEARTENED  KING.  305 

chiefs,  and  for  the  first  time  in  his  life  gave  himself 
up  to  the  luxury  of  his  love  and  the  idolatrous  du- 
ties of  his  religion. 

Together  the  royal  lovers  daily  visited  the  army, 
to  aid  by  their  presence  the  growing  enthusiasm 
slowly  manifested  among  the  new  forces.  And  to- 
gether they  boated  and  fished  within  the  reef  and 
far, out  upon  the  sea;  together  climbed  to  the  high 
peaks  of  Waolani,  until  their  whole  island  world 
lay  at  their  feet,  a  varying  picture  of  tropical  beauty. 

And  it  was  in  these  days  of  wandering  that  Ka- 
lani  spent  much  time  at  the  Pali,  the  scene  of  his 
last  desperate  struggle  —  the  Thermopylae  of  the 
Isles.  It  is  a  wild  and  romantic  spot  at  the  moun- 
tain terminus  of  the  Nuuanu,  associated  with  events 
of  sad  and  tragic  interest  —  the  subjugation  of  a 
kingdom.  Here  the  King  and  his  heroic  chiefs 
made  their  last  stand,  until  slaughtered  upon  the 
heaps  of  dead  Hawaiians  they  had  piled  breast- 
high  in  the  narrow  Pass.  Here  Kalani  fell,  be- 
neath the  eyes  of  his  loved  young  Queen,  who  sat 
on  the  jutting  crag  above  his  head  to  see  him  die. 

Here  Oahu's  panic-stricken  soldiers,  who  had  de- 
serted earlier  in  the  day,  were  driven  at  the  spear- 
point  by  the  Hawaiians  over  the  ragged  cliff  of  the 
dizzy  Pali ;  an  army  of  cowardly  men  leaping  a 
thousand  feet  of  unencumbered  fall.  Grand  and 
beautiful  lies  the  garden-land  of  Koolau  below, 
and  deeper  the  green,  and  more  thrifty  the  foliage 
and  flowers,  where  headlong  fell  those  thousands 
of  Oahu's  spear-tossed  Serfs. 
20 


306  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

From  the  entrance  of  this  renowned  Pass,  where 
Kalani  fell,  upward  to  the  terrible  precipice  of  the 
Pali,  there  winds  a  deep  and  narrow  gorge  walled 
in  on  either  hand  by  precipitous  mountain  crags, 
some  of  which  overhang  so  as  to  threaten  the  in- 
truder with  peril  as  he  passes. 

Rough  and  rugged  and  romantic  as  is  the  Pali 
and  its  historic  gorge,  —  so  haunted  by  the  dread- 
ful remembrance  of  its  two  battle-scenes,  —  yet  the 
matchless  view  from  the  Pali's  dizzy  precipice  will 
repay  whoever  climbs  to  behold  it,  for  it  is  con- 
ceded to  be  the  most  beautiful,  unique,  and  pictu- 
resque scene  to  be  found  in  a  life  of  wandering. 

Here  our  royal  lovers  would  sit  for  hours 
enraptured,  while  overlooking  Koolau's  pastoral 
scenes  below,  lying  in  one  glad  picture  at  their 
feet.  It  is  a  scene  too  charming  to  be  easily  de- 
scribed, and  one  never  to  be  obliterated  from  the 
mind  of  the  beholder. 

From  where  they  sat,  on  the  Pali's  cliff,  there 
sweeps  to  the  right  and  left  a  vast  semicircle  of 
mountains,  tall  and  grand,  forming  the  concave  as- 
pect of  the  matchless  scene  below  ;  awakening  our 
utmost  sense  of  grandeur  by  their  jagged  peaks, 
precipitous  cliffs,  and  wild  ravines.  From  over  the 
lofty  cliffs  leap  down  cascades  and  waterfalls,  tum- 
bling thousands  of  feet  from  the  wooded  heights ; 
so  high  that  often  the  leaping  streams  lose  their 
aqueous  identity  before  reaching  the  ever- verdant 
fields  below 5  dropping  their  cool  mist  upon  the  up- 
turned face  like  some  ghostly  benediction  of  the 
spirits  of  the  place. 


KOOLAU'S  GAEDEN  LAND.          307 

While  such  is  the  western  aspect  of  Koolau,  two 
miles  away  to  the  eastward  rolls  the  most  gigantic 
surf  of  an  ever-heaving  Ocean,  crashing  in  on  a 
rock-bound  windward  coast ;  impressing  one  with 
its  vast  reach  of  blue  sublimit}^  and  its  long  line  of 
unprecedented  breakers,  which  begin  to  rear  their 
snowy  crests  far  out  upon  some  hidden  reef-bed 
which  shows  a  tinge  of  green  beneath  the  meridian 
sun.  Such  is  the  distant  convex  of  the  shore-line. 
Thus  between  the  blue  Ocean  and  its  wild  roaring 
breakers  on  the  east,  and  the  green  crescent  of 
lofty  mountains  on  the  west,  lie  the  ever-green 
pastures  and  low  rolling  hills  of  Koolau's  enchant- 
ing land. 

Our  kingly  lovers  loved  to  sit  hand  in  hand,  and 
gaze  down  from  the  Pali  upon v the  thrifty  groves 
of  tropic  fruits  and  singing-birds,  the  limpid  lakes 
and  tinkling  streams,  watering  gardens  of  nutri- 
tious taro  and  mealy  yams.  The  whole  happy  land 
clothed  with  perennial  beauty,  fragrant  with  ripen- 
ing fruits  and  ever-blossoming  flowers  throughout 
the  whole  year  round. 

Yet  was  this  Eden-land  wholly  inaccessible  from 
the  Pali  for  aught  but  winged  birds  and  the  spear- 
tossed  deserters  who  were  soon  after  flung  from 
its  toppling  cliff  by  the  Hawaiian  Guard.  What 
a  place  for  panic-stricken  men  to  cling,  gloating 
with  longing  eyes  over  the  paradisiacal  scene  be- 
low, while  their  ears  were  agonized  with  the  din 
of  battle  which  they  knew  must  soon  ingulf  them. 

By  such  daily  wanderings  and  intimate  associa- 


308  KALANI  OF   OAHU. 


tion  with  his  brave  and  beautiful  Kupule,  the  dis- 
heartened young  King  came  once  more  into  pos- 
session of  his  noble  and  heroic  self;  and  not  only 
gained  heart  to  finish  up  the  life-work  allotted  him 
by  Pele,  but  also  acquired  a  heroic  determination 
to  embellish  his  last  battlefield  with  deeds  the  fu- 
ture would  not  willingly  let  die. 

At  Kupule's  ever  urgent  entreaty,  Kalani  was 
led  to  devote  himself  to  daily  worship  at  Pele's 
Fountain  in  the  tabued  grove  ;  at  which  times  the 
young  Queen  was  assiduous  in  her  efforts  to  in- 
duce the  dread  Goddess  of  Kilauea  to  relent  in 
the  severity  of  her  awful  malediction  against  her 
darling  —  a  curse  so  disproportioned  to  his  one  hour 
of  sinful  derision  against  the  feminine  fickleness 
of  his  woman  god. 

The  day  following  the  King's  return  from  Maui, 
Paao,  the  High  Priest,  suggested  the  necessity  of  a 
thorough  Kapu  Kane  to  the  gods ;  a  religious  cere- 
mony of  an  imposing  nature  being  called  for  be- 
cause of  their  terrible  misfortunes,  and  to  enable 
the  assembled  Kapu  Aliis  to  mollify  the  evident 
displeasure  of  the  gods,  as  well  as  to  consult  the 
dread  deities  about  future  events  which  now 
seemed  so  ominous  and  disheartening. 

Kalani  consented  to  a  limited  Tabu  of  five  days' 
duration,  and  such  was  proclaimed  by  the  Lunapai 
over  all  the  land.  Though  the  tabu  was  brief, 
and  but  few  human  manes  were  furnished  for  sacri- 
fice, yet  it  was  made  one  of  the  strictest  religious 
covenants  with  the  most  arrogant  god  of  the  na- 


THE  WAIKIKI.  309 


tion.  The  King  and  all  the  great  chiefs  went 
down  to  Waikiki,  and  dwelt  for  several  days  in  or 
about  the  great  Heiau,  the  vast  temple  of  Pele, 
built  centuries  before  in  the  valley  of  Manoa. 

The  grounds  containing  the  Heiau  were  an 
immense  work  for  their  day,  enclosed  by  a  com- 
pact wall  of  stone.  Its  dimensions  were  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty-four  feet  by  one  hundred  feet 
wide.  The  walls  were  twenty  feet  high,  twelve 
feet  thick  at  the  base,  and  six  feet  at  the  top, 
where  it  was  paved  with  broad  smooth  stones,  and 
used  as  a  promenade  in  times  of  worship. 

The  interior  of  the  Heiau  was  laid  out  in  terraces, 
one  rising  above  another,  the  upper  one  being 
paved  with  flat  stones.  There  were  several  of 
these  in  the  enclosure.  The  central  terrace  con- 
tained the  great  altar  of  Pele,  where  human  manes 
were  sacrificed  to  the  awful  Goddess.  This  altar 
was  enclosed  in  a  court,  and  only  the  King,  the 
High  Priest,  and  the  Kapu  Aliis  of  highest  rank 
were  permitted  to  enter  into  this  holy  of  holies.  At 
one  end  of  this  court  was  a  tall  pyramid  of  stone, 
quadrangular  in  form,  with  an  arched  door  leading 
into  the  interior  where  Pua,  the  beautiful  bird- 
god  of  Kalani,  was  kept  in  sacred  trust,  to  be  used 
in  case  of  sickness,  or  upon  great  state  occasions. 

At  the  opposite  end  of  this  court  was  a  tall,  hol- 
low obelisk  made  of  open  wicker-work,  in  which 
Paao  enclosed  himself  when  seeking  religious  com- 
munications with  Pele.  While  the  priest  was 
thus  laboring  for  an  interview  with  the  dread  God- 


810  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

dess,  the  King  and  numerous  high  chiefs  stood  lis- 
tening without  the  obelisk,  ready  to  join  in  a  wail 
of  entreaty  to  Pele  for  an  answer  to  their  prayer, 
which  the  priest  was  enjoined  to  present.  At 
length  when  a  communication  was  received  from 
the  Goddess,  it  was  imparted  to  the  chiefs  upon 
the  great  outer  wall,  who  in  turn  announced  it 
to  the  heralds  without,  when  it  was  proclaimed 
throughout  the  neighboring  villages,  and  to  the 
people  hidden  among  the  hills. 

The  supplicating  struggles  of  Paao  in  obtaining 
important  communications  with  the  most  imperious 
gods  were  sometimes  exhaustive  and  prolonged. 
We  are  told  that  the  intermediate  demons,  which 
hold  dominion  between  gods  and  men,  are  always 
jealous  of  the  priests  because  of  their  direct  influ- 
ence with  the  divine  rulers  of  heaven  and  earth. 

During  the  continuance  of  these  dread  tabus,  on 
the  high  walls  of  the  Heiau  were  stationed  many 
huge  wooden  idols,  often  hideous  to  behold ;  and 
while  the  behests  of  the  gods  were  being  promul- 
gated, many  of  these  great  idols  became  terribly 
agitated,  contorting  their  faces  and  gnashing  their 
teeth  —  a  visible  illustration  to  all  those  without 
the  temple  of  the  irresistible  power  of  godhead. 

And  yet  there  were  sometimes  bold,  bad  men 
among  the  downtrodden  people  who  ventured  to 
ridicule  this  viable  quality  of  the  wooden  idols ; 
and  to  further  insinuate  that  the  communications 
purporting  to  come  from  the  gods  were  cunningly 
coined  for  the  purpose  by  the  priests,  as  all  the 


VICTIMS   FOR   THE  TABU.  311 

divine  bequests  were  ever  in  favor  of  the  chiefs 
and  contained  new  oppressions  for  the  people. 
But,  alas!  such  scoffers  soon  sickened  and  died. 

Upon  the  consecration  of  this  great  Heiau  of 
Waikiki,  after  it  was  built  by  the  mighty  Umi, 
eighty  lusty  human  victims  were  sacrificed,  be- 
sides hundreds  of  animals  fatted  purposely  for  the 
gods.  This  so  pleased  the  several  presiding  deities 
of  the  islands  that  this  Heiau  had  ever  remained 
the  most  favored  temple  from  which  to  appeal  to 
the  gods.  But  during  this  present  tabu  the  priest 
was  more  considerate  of  his  dear  fellow-creatures, 
and  but  ten  men  were  sacrificed  to  Pele,  together 
with  numerous  hogs  and  dogs  to  Moa-alii. 

From  these  seeming  outrages  there  was  no  ap- 
peal. The  priest  must  do  the  bidding  of  the  gods. 
Who  can  resist  the  demands  of  the  dread  Pele,  or 
the  voracious  sea-god,  Moa-alii?  None!  No,  not 
even  the  priest ;  thus  the  doomed  must  die  with- 
out questioning  the  cruel  mandate  of  the  gods. 

The  Tabu  of  Polynesia  is  one  of  the  most  cun- 
ning creations  of  heathen  priestcraft  the  world  has 
seen.  The  devilish  ingenuity  shown  in  its  concep- 
tion is  unequalled  by  any  device  of  Loyola  in  the 
days  of  his  greatest  iniquity.  A  more  fiendish 
element  of  religious  despotism  could  not  be  de- 
vised. While  it  adapted  itself  to  every  wish  and 
arbitrary  requirement  of  the  proud  and  arrogant 
chiefs,  proving  their  most  effective  weapon  of  civil 
or  religious  government,  on  the  other  hand  it  be- 
came the  most  murderous  instrument  of  diabolism 


312  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

for  the  infliction  of  cruelty  upon  the  common 
class. 

The  unconquerable  dread  pervading  all  classes 
below  the  rank  of  chiefs,  when  the  awful  Kapu 
Kane  was  in  force,  was  horrifying  beyond  our  con- 
ception. Through  their  all-pervading  fear  of  the 
Tabu,  the  superstitious  people  would  submit  to 
the  most  humiliating  enactments  and  outrages 
when  perpetrated  by  priest  or  chief,  though  it  took 
the  food  from  their  mouths,  the  wives  from  their 
bosoms,  or  demanded  their  own  bodies  for  the 
Kapu  Kane. 

Though  this  heathen  ecclesiasticism  applied  with 
such  rigid  intolerance  to  the  people,  yet  the  Alii 
Kapus  suffered  little  inconvenience  from  the  nu- 
merous mythological  tenets  arising  out  of  its  poly- 
theism. 

Let  the  Priest  but  proclaim  a  Kapu  Kane  upon 
a  great  state  occasion,  as  upon  a  king's  death,  or 
previous  to  going  to  war,  and  in  the  eyes  of  the 
terrified  people  it  seemed  as  if  heaven  and  earth 
contributed  to  deepen  the  horror  that  spread  over 
the  land. 

Man  flies  and  hides  himself  for  days  and  weeks, 
starving  in  mountain  caves  and  forest  depths,  flee- 
ing as  from  an  unchained  monster,  whose  breath 
is  death  to  whomsoever  it  encounters.  Woman 
secludes  herself  in  her  darkened  habitation,  speak- 
ing only  in  softest  whispers  to  the  trembling  babe  at 
her  breast,  the  infant  imbibing  a  sense  of  fear  with 
its  pap.  For  should  her  maternal  lullaby  chance 


TENETS   OF  A   TABU.  313 

to  invade  the  ear  of  the  Tabu  Priest,  while  at  his 
awful  incantations  in  the  Wahi  Kapu,  alas !  it  is 
death  to  some  loved  male  of  that  household.  It  is 
death  even  to  the  loving  wife  should  her  shadow 
fall  across  the  path  of  her  chief.  Death  to  light  a 
fire  upon  the  domestic  hearth  during  the  dark 
tabu  days  —  whether  its  malediction  pervades 
days,  or  weeks,  or  months. 

But,  thank  heaven,  the  allotted  period  of  the 
cruel  Kapu  Kane  passes  at  last.  The  hideous 
face-making  idols  are  taken  down  from  the  walls 
of  the  Heiau,  and  disposed  of  in  their  minor  tem- 
ples ;  the  countless  small  white  puwalus  (flags)  of 
the  Tabu  are  withdrawn  from  houses  and  trees 
and  canoes ;  and  the  half-starved  people  are  once 
more  seen  stealing  out,  with  furtive  looks  and 
scared  faces,  from  their  hiding-places  ;  their  cowed 
hearts  imbibing  an  uncertain  sense  of  gladness  at 
their  release  —  like  the  water-logged  gladness  of 
a  drowning  man  just  snatched  from  the  sea. 

Many  weeks  now  passed  in  busy  preparation  to 
resist  the  threatened  invasion  of  Kamehameha. 
Oahu  had  been  drained  so  often  during  the  past 
wars  among  the  Windward  Islands,  that  now  a 
brave  soldiery  were  much  needed  to  defend  their 
homes  against  the  drilled  forces  of  Hawaii,  the 
material  out  of  which  to  make  an  army  was  not  to 
be  found. 

When  every  available  fighting-man  upon  Oahu 
was  mustered  by  his  district  chief,  and  gathered  into 
the  intrenched  camp  of  Nuuanu,  their  number  did 


314  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

not  much  exceed  five  thousand  soldiers  and  five 
hundred  chiefs.  The  material  of  which  the  rank  and 
file  consisted  was  poor  indeed,  for  the  purposes  of 
the  desperate  warfare  that  was  expected  to  ensue. 
Many  of  the  new  recruits  were  too  young  and  un- 
trained, or  too  aged  and  decrepit  to  be  available. 
And  such  was  the  dread  that  Kamehameha  had 
created  by  his  successive  victories,  that  many  a 
stalwart  youth  would  not  answer  to  the  call  of  his 
local  chief.  These  cravens  were  hunted  like  wild 
beasts  ;  their  ears  were  slit,  and  they  were  brought 
into  camp  with  a  rope  about  their  necks,  to  be  ex- 
hibited as  cowards,  men  who  had  refused  to  fight 
for  their  homes.  And  there  were  too  many  young 
recruits  with  slit  ears  to  augur  well  for  future  wars. 

Yet  more  than  an  off-set  against  the  incompetent 
soldiery,  were  the  large  and  noble-looking  chiefs  of 
Oahu  and  Kauai ;  the  entire  body  of  which  were 
the  finest  set  of  fighting-men  known.  The  gigan- 
tic physique  of  no  other  hereditary  aristocracy  was 
ever  so  distinctly  marked  by  nature.  Six  feet  was 
but  common  stature  with  both  sexes,  and  seven 
feet  a  not  uncommon  height  among  these  lordly 
nobles,  especially  among  the  titanic  chiefs  of  Oahu. 

Though  of  such  gigantic  frames,  and  so  normally 
proportioned,  yet  these  herculean  chiefs  were  more 
renowned  for  their  great  strength  and  cunning 
use  of  arms,  than  for  great  endurance.  Recog- 
nizing their  deficiency  in  this  respect,  they  were 
now  training  themselves  to  the  utmost  by  daily 
feats  of  arms,  and  by  running  and  wrestling,  with 


TITANIC   CHIEFS.  315 


a  resolute  purpose  of  selling  their  lives  dearly  in 
the  last  coming  battle  with  the  giant  Victor  of 
Hawaii. 

Three  and  four  hundred  pounds  was  not  an  un- 
usual weight  with  these  huge  chiefs.  Yet  they 
were  active  in  warfare,  and  sparkling  with  intelli- 
gence in  counsel,  in  spite  of  their  enormous  size 
and  undue  adiposis.  They  were  also  men  of  re- 
markable symmetry,  lofty  carriage,  and  majestic 
mien,  —  qualities  denoting  innate  pride  of  birth 
and  conscious  nobility,  —  and  as  a  body  of  warriors 
had  no  peers  among  all  the  warlike  tribes  of  the 
heathen  world. 

No  one  who  has  seen  these  titanic  chiefs  when 
contrasted  with  the  medium-sized  common  people, 
but  may  think  with  reason  that  they  were  of  a 
distinct  race  from  the  peasants.  But  this  contro- 
versy involves  a  never-to-be  forgotten  lesson  for 
the  anthropologist.  Sufficient  cause  may  be  found 
for  the  disproportioned  physical  superiority  of  the 
chiefs  over  the  serfs,  in  the  exalted  mental  con- 
dition of  the  one,  and  the  abject  moral  degradation 
of  the  other. 

Pampered  pride,  and  the  untrammelled  freedom 
of  our  mental  faculties,  will  always  conduce  to  ex- 
pansion of  mind  and  a  well-nourished  body  ;  and 
successive  generations  of  such  favoring  conditions 
of  mentality  have  resulted  in  the  gigantic  Chiefs 
of  Polynesia.  While,  on  the  other  hand,  searching 
closely  for  retrograde  metamorphosis,  we  learn 
that  a  life  of  mental  and  physical  oppression, 


316  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

where  fear  in  a  thousand  ghostly  and  depressing 
forms,  following  one  like  an  invisible  Eerie,  can 
never  fail  to  impair  digestion,  diminish  nutrition, 
and  retrograde  growth.  Moreover,  wherever  such 
conditions  predominate,  they  end  by  unduly  aug- 
menting the  animal  propensities  at  the  expense  of 
the  intellectual  faculties  —  always  the  heaviest 
possible  drag-weight  by  which  to  degrade  man 
from  his  kinship  with  Godhead. 

Nothing  less  than  the  invigorating  atmosphere 
of  their  mountain  Isles  could  have  upheld  the 
down-trodden  classes  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands 
from  degenerating  into  imbecility,  with  such  an 
ever-pervading  fear  blighting  their  lives.  Trans- 
fer them  to  a  low  Atoll  island  —  where  no  land- 
wind  is  ever  engendered  —  and  the  peasant  would 
become  an  idiot  in  three  generations.  This  trans- 
fusive  decadence  may  be  seen  going  on  at  the 
Penuryhns  and  many  other  Atoll  islands. 

The  sublime  grandeur  of  lofty  mountains  serves 
to  ennoble  the  human  mind  when  acting  through 
the  sense  of  seeing.  But  how  much  more  bene- 
ficial is  their  influence  of  atmospheric  qualities 
acting  upon  mental  and  physical  nutrition,  — im- 
parting hematin  and  caloric  to  the  life-current, 
and  abundant  electric  aura  to  both  animal  and 
organic  nerve-centres. 

Few  of  us  but  have  noticed  how  sensibly  moun- 
tain influence  inspires  sublime  thoughts,  and  none 
but  have  observed  that  the  dominant  races  of 
elevated  regions  are  always  large-chested  and 


SPECIAL   COURT   LANGUAGE.  317 

massive-browed  ;  while  upon  all  low,  flat  islands 
—  even  in  the  bland  air  of  the  Pacific —  we  have 
ever  observed  the  indigenes  to  have  retreating  fore- 
heads, bagging  abdomen,  and  spindling  extremities. 
Conditions  arising  out  of  an  excess  of  saline  atmos- 
phere, together  with  an  undue  exclusion  of  the 
phosphatic  and  calcareous  earth-salts,  so  impera- 
tively needed  to  induce  normal  mental  and  physi- 
cal development. 

As  the  intelligent  and  well-fed  chiefs  of  Oahu 
had  for  centuries  done  all  the  thinking  for  the 
nation,  so  they  necessarily  grew  in  intellectual 
capacity  above  their  serfs ;  while  the  ever-per- 
vading despotism  of  the  Kapu  Kane  crushed  the 
spirits  of  the  people  until  they  became  the  mental 
and  physical  pigmies  that  we  describe. 

With  all  their  capacity  for  inflicting  cruelty 
upon  the  people,  yet  among  the  chiefs  a  high  de- 
gree of  courtesy  and  kindness  prevailed,  together 
with  a  refinement  of  language  and  gentle  de- 
meanor that  betokens  conscious  nobility  and  pride 
of  birth.  Contact  with  the  serfs  was  deemed  so 
contaminating,  that,  to  more  thoroughly  exclude 
the  commonalty  from  any  participation  or  under- 
standing of  what  transpired  in  good  society,  a 
court  language  was  invented ;  and  if  any  of  its 
terms  became  known  to  the  lower  order,  those 
terms  were  immediately  discarded,  and  new  ones 
substituted.  Death  was  a  frequent  penalty  in- 
flicted upon  the  peasants  for  slight  infringements 
of  etiquette  required  by  custom  toward  the  chiefs. 


318  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

We  have  entered  thus  minutely  into  the  differ- 
ent quality  of  fighting-material  comprised  in  the 
army  of  Oahu,  that  subsequent  events  might  be 
better  comprehended,  when,  in  the  last  great 
battle  of  the  Nuuanu  and  the  Pali,  one  part  of  the 
army  showed  such  unaccountable  cowardice,  while 
a  small  minority  —  the  heroic  chiefs  —  fought  with 
a  degree  of  desperation  that  wins  our  esteem,  and 
almost  engenders  oblivion  of  their  previous  cruelty 
to  the  soldier  serf. 

It  was  known  for  weeks  that  Kamehameha  had 
been  mustering  a  powerful  army  of  nearly  sixteen 
thousand  men  in  Sandy  Bay,  the  westernmost  point 
of  Molokai,  over  across  the  straits  from  Oahu.  Daily 
the  lookouts  watched  from  the  eastern  mountains 
for  the  coming  of  the  Hawaiian  fleet.  All  but  the 
islands  of  Oahu  and  Kauai  were  already  in  the 
hands  of  the  giant  invader,  whose  greater  sagacity 
in  enlisting  numerous  white  men  into  his  service, 
and  wisdom  in  abiding  by  Vancouver's  instructions, 
to  drill  and  discipline  his  army  after  the  manner  of 
the  Europeans,  had  been  the  means  of  out-gener- 
alling  and  out-numbering  Kalani  everywhere,  until 
he  was  now  driven  to  fight  for  his  last  kingdom  — 
Oahu. 

Kamehameha  had  sent  numerous  messages  down 
from  Molokai,  proffering  affluence  and  freedom  to 
Kalani  if  he  would  surrender  without  further 
fighting.  For  the  fierce  old  warrior  could  not  but 
admire  the  heroic  bravery  of  his  boy  antagonist ; 
and  he  could  not  but  remember  that  Kalani  was 


THE   COMING  ENEMY.  319 

not  only  his  reputed  brother,  but  was  also  wedded 
to  his  natural  daughter  —  the  charming  Pelelulu 
—  whom  he  loved  with  his  inmost  soul. 

But  never  for  a  moment  had  Kalani  swerved 
from  his  noble  purpose  of  defending  his  kingdom 
with  his  life.  Therefore,  his  replies  to  Kameha- 
meha  were  ever  in  defiance  ;  bidding  the  gigantic 
conqueror  come  on  and  do  his  worst,  declaring 
that  his  last  battle  would  be  witnessed  by  the 
gods,  and  should  be  his  best. 

Never  did  gentle  woman's  love  fulfil  its  divine 
mission  to  better  purpose  than  Kupule's,  in  her 
unceasing  endeavor  to  rally  her  Keiki  Moi  from 
his  moods  of  depression,  whenever  he  suffered 
himself  to  contemplate  the  enormity  of  his  loss. 
Never  had  Kalani  lost  a  battle  until  after  he  had 
so  thoughtlessly  cast  defiance  upon  Pele  —  the 
fiery  Ignipotent  of  the  Isles  —  because  of  her 
apparent  apostasy  from  his  cause.  He  who  defies 
the  gods  bruises  his  own  head  by  his  blows.  From 
that  moment  the  indignant  Goddess  had  doomed 
her  once  favorite  warrior  to  fight  on  and  lose  his 
battles ;  condescending  to  a  final  promise  of 
earthly  forgiveness,  and  subsequent  redemption 
after  death  in  the  dim  region  of  Po,  provided  his 
last  battle  was  to  her  liking.  And  for  this  the 
young  hero  and  his  great  chiefs  were  preparing. 

Many  weeks  had  passed  in  final  preparations 
for  a  desperate  struggle  ;  and  now  all  began  to  be 
impatient  for  the  last  great  test  of  arms ;  a  con- 
flict with  but  the  alternative  of  a  well- won  free- 


320  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

dom  or  death.  The  morning  was  a  bright  one ; 
the  sea  was  smooth,  and  the  trades  were  strong, 
when  suddenly  a  small  Hawaiian  canoe  shot 
swiftly  into  sight  from  around  Diamond  Head,  an 
object  of  sufficient  interest  to  centre  all  eyes  upon 
it.  Though  the  canoe  was  evidently  one  of  the 
enemy's,  and  without  doubt  coming  from  their 
camp,  yet  it  showed  no  hesitation,  and  came 
boldly  on,  impelled  to  the  utmost  speed  under  sail 
and  paddles,  and  flying  at  the  upper  angle  of  the 
sail  a  small  white  puwalu  of  the  Hawaiiaus. 

Word  was  brought  to  Kalani  at  the  palace  of 
Nuuanu,  and  together  with  Kaumualii  and  Bold 
—  who  had  recently  been  wedded  to  the  brave 
and  beautiful  Leleha  —  he  went  down  the  valley 
to  receive  the  war-message,  for  such  it  evidently 
was,  when  the  canoe  landed  at  Honolulu.  As  the 
small  craft  approached  the  beach,  some  of  the 
paddlers  were  recognized  as  men  from  their  own 
army,  having  been  captured  by  the  Hawaiians  in 
the  last  desperate  battle  in  the  vale  of  lao.  They 
had  been  sent  by  Kaiaua,  a  noble  uncle  of  Kalani's, 
and  young  Kaumualii,  and  a  brother  of  Keao, 
whom  Kalani  had  slain  in  his  great  battle  with  the 
Kauaians.  This  proud  and  ambitious  chief  was 
Kamehameha's  head  counsellor,  and  one  of  his 
foremost  generals.  But  becoming  arrogant,  and 
too  intrusive  in  his  ambitious  schemes,  the  King 
had  long  since  shown  his  distrust  of  this  famous 
warrior.  For  this  he  became  a  traitor,  and  now 
sought  to  join  forces  with  Kalani,  upon  the  prom- 


THE  TRAITOR   CHIEF.  321 

ise  of  having  the  kingdom  of  Hawaii  if  Kameha- 
meha  was  beaten. 

The  messengers  also  brought  word  that  the 
whole  Hawaiian  army  would  sail  that  afternoon, 
with  intent  to  land  at  Koko  Point,  the  eastern 
cape  of  Oahu,  and  would  camp  in  Waialae  Bay. 
The  further  plan  was  to  break  camp  and  march 
from  Kona  to  Honolulu  before  daybreak,  and  be 
ready  to  give  battle  during  the  early  part  of  the 
following  day. 

Kaiana  proposed  to  sail  later  than  the  others, 
deserting  with  his  whole  army  corps,  and  by  sail- 
ing around  Koko  Point  and  Diamond  Head,  to 
avoid  the  army,  and  land  at  early  dawn  at  Hono- 
lulu before  Kamehameha  could  reach  the  town  to 
resist  his  landing.  This  news  made  the  day  a 
busy  one  with  the  army  of  Oahu,  though  every- 
thing had  been  previously  prepared. 
21 


BENEATH  the  grove  of  orange  trees, 

Where  Pele's  gushing  fountain  bubbles, 
Kalani  sat,  to  catch  the  breeze 
That  fragrant  wafts  among  the  trees, 

Pondering  o'er  his  kingly  troubles. 
Beside  the  Fountain  at  his  feet, 
Near  Where  the  stream  and  flowers  meet, 
With  upturned  face  Kupule  sat; 

Soft  gazing  on  her  lover's  face, 
And,  woman-like,  with  gentle  chat, 

Strove  on  his  lip  a  smile  to  place. 
His  hand  between  her  own  she  presses, 

Soft  rests  her  chin  along  his  knee, 
Recalling  him  by  sweet  caresses, 

Begs  him  awhile  let  sorrow  be ; 
Begs  him  to  leave  his  grief  and  gloom 
Awhile  in  dead  Titeere's  tomb. 

Somewhat  of  this  Kalani  felt, 

While  printing  on  that  face  his  kiss; 
To  fairer  soul  ne'er  lover  knelt 

To  bind  himself  in  bonds  of  bliss. 
That  hour  one-half  the  slaughter  bred 

Whose  crimson  dyed  the  Pali's  dell, 
Where  his  own  red  blade  the  carnage  shed, 

And  piled  the  dead  on  which  he  fell ; 
But  not  too  high  for  Love  to  climb, 

And  on  his  bleeding  bosom  die, 
To  catch  his  dying  call  in  time, 

And  heavenward  with  his  Spirit  fly. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

T  was  the  last  night  of  earth-life  allotted 
to  Kalani  of  Oahu.  the  kingly  youth, 
the  matchless  warrior  of  his  time  !  The 
long  list  of-  sanguinary  conflicts  assigned 
to  him  by  Pele  —  the  ruthless  Ignipotent  of  Ki- 
lauea  —  had  been  fought,  and  lost,  as  she  predicted, 
on  that  dread  night  of  her  maranatha  by  the  foun- 
tain. Now  the  last  battlefield  awaits  the  Keiki 
Moi  on  the  morrow,  the  final  act  of  an  heroic 
drama  of  kingly  strife  and  kingly  love  ! 

During  the  day  everything  had  been  perfected 
about  the  army  by  its  officers ;  and  Kalani  had  bid 
Boki  and  Kaumualii  to  take  charge  of  their  respec- 
tive forces  until  the  hour  of  conflict  arrived,  as  he 
wished  his  final  interview  with  the  Queen  to  be 
uninterrupted  by  affairs  of  state  or  war. 

The  royal  pair  had  spent  the  afternoon  happily 
together  at  the  palace,  with  only  Manona  in  attend- 
ance ;  for  Leleha  had  girded  on  sword  and  dag- 
ger and  joined  Boki,  her  wedded  lord,  in  the  camp. 
Now  that  the  evening  meal  was  over,  and  one  by 
one  the  stars  came  sorrowfully  out  over  the  land, 
the  King  grew  moody  and  thoughtful ;  and  taking 
Kupule's  hand  tenderly  in  his  own,  he  led  her  away 

323 


324  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


up  to  the  Kiowai  in  the  sacred  orange  grove.  A 
feeling  of  reverence  for  divine  things,  and  ten- 
derness for  the  dear  ones  who  clung  to  his  heart- 
strings, possessed  the  kingly  boy  in  that  hour. 
He  wished  to  give  one  final  hour's  worship  to 
their  barbaric  Goddess  in  lonely  solitude  with  his 
Queen  ;  though  both,  in  their  inmost  hearts,  had 
already  given  ear  to  the  white  man's  God,  but 
dare  not,  as  yet,  confess  it  aloud,  so  trammelled 
were  they  with  the  cunning  superstitions  of  their 
priest-ridden  land. 

It  was  a  hushed  and  hallowed  night  over  the 
ever  beautiful  valley  of  Nuuanu ;  and  there  were 
gentle  angel-faces  haloed  by  every  star  that  met 
the  sad  gaze  of  the  worshippers  in  the  fountain, 
as  the  tinkling  spray  fell  like  bell-music  about  their 
ears.  A  thousand  inarticulate  cadences  melodized 
everywhere,  in  sweet  accord  with  human  bereave- 
ment, and  the  sacred  song-spirits  of  the  night 
whispered  their  prayerful  melodies  down  the  yel- 
low harp-strings  of  the  stars  in  solemn  nocturne. 

Even  the  camp-fires  across  the  Nuuanu  quelled 
down  their  flickering  blaze  into  slumbering  em- 
bers, lest  they  glare  too  obtrusively  upon  these 
last  momentous  hours  before  the  battle.  There 
comes  a  soft  and  reverent  hum  from  the  low- 
voiced  army,  blending  with  the  prayerful  water- 
fall, and  the  ceaseless  vesper-hymn  from  the  mur- 
muring sea.  Until,  to  the  sad  young  worshippers 
in  the  tabued  grove,  there  seemed  a  universal  ben- 
ediction pervading  the  soft  gray  silence,  as  it  knelt 


WORSHIP  AT  THE   FOUNTAIN.  325 

like  a  bereaved  Spirit  over  the  slumbering  valley 
and  the  sleeping  sea. 

It  was  a  night  to  make  all  men  prayerful  and 
reverent,  —  whether  their  mood  be  one  of  gladness 
or  of  sadness,  —  for  the  spirit  of  Deity  pervaded 
the  heavens,  and  the  hush  of  a  thousand  listening 
angels  brooded  everywhere  abroad  over  all  this 
terror-stricken  land.  • 

There  is  ever  a  pathos  in  last  hours  and  last 
meetings  ;  an  element  of  sublime  sorrow  that  can 
never  be  portra}red  by  the  most  artful  array  of  col- 
ored tints,  or  the  fluent  tracery  of  words.  We  may 
possibly  depict  the  quivering  lip  and  the  tender 
eye,  but  the  lofty  spirit  of  a  great  inward  grief 
can  never  be  portrayed.  The  soft  inflection  im- 
parted to  loving  words,  where  sorrowing  hearts 
seek  to  impress  their  own  pulsation  in  tremulous 
quaver  upon  another's,  when  exchanging  last  mes- 
sages, can  only  be  interpreted  by  linked  hearts  and 
loving  ears  when  most  divinely  attuned  to  receive 
them. 

Thus  had  the  royal  lovers  spent  their  last  hours 
in  the  sacred  grove,  interpreting  their  agonized 
heart-beats  to  each  other.  Their  last  night's  wor- 
ship at  Pele's  tabued  shrine.  Their  last  night's 
communion  below  the  stars !  But  when  loving 
words  became  too  tremulous  for  interchanging 
their  pent-up  loves,  and  articulation  became  too 
choked  to  give  utterance  to  the  voiceless  affection 
within ;  then  the  kingly  lover  could  only  fold  his 
little  Queen  in  his  strong  arms,  and  permit  their 
blended  hearts  to  beat  in  wild  unison  together. 


326  KALANI  OF  OAHTT. 

But  last  hours  fly  on  swifter  wings  than  others. 
Orion  is  now  reflecting  his  sword  and  belt  in  the 
spring  beside  the  lovers.  Aldebaran  and  the  seven 
sorrowing  sisters  have  given  place  to  the  Hunter, 
who  now  lifts  his  club  to  strike  where  gleams  the 
blood-red  star  on  the  head  of  angry  Taurus.  It 
was  a  warlike  S}rmbol,  reminding  our  warrior  King 
that  the  midnight  hour  was  upon  them  ;  and  the 
new  day,  the  last  day,  had  come,  that  was  to  be 
made  the  most  momentous  in  the  history  of  the 
mountain  Isle  —  the  dear  Oahu  that  should  be  his 
heritage  no  more  ! 

And  Kalani  put  the  fair,  sweet  face  from  off  his 
manly  breast,  and  turned  Kupule's  sad  eyes  and 
wet  cheeks  to  the  stars  —  till  Aldebaran  orbed 
himself  within  her  dark  orbs  —  until  he  could 
once  more  peruse  the  inmost  soul  within  the 
queenly  face  he  loved.  Long  had  Kalani  found 
that  the  best  inspiration  for  his  battle-god  was  in 
the  fair,  fond  face  that  now  prompted  him  to  those 
yet  greater  deeds  of  carnage  for  the  morrow ;  deeds 
that  have  linked  his  name  forever  with  Waolani's 
mountain  Pass,  wherein  the  kingly  hero  fell  I 

The  King  now  bethought  himself  to  ascend  to  the 
top  of  Punch  Bowl,  where  he  could  still  pass  the 
night  with  the  Queen,  and  at  the  same  time  could 
watch  for  any  signal  of  the  enemy's  approach  from 
Kona,  should  the  Hawaiians  chance  to  be  early  on 
the  move. 

But  it  was  necessary  to  leave  word  at  the  palace 
where  they  were  going,  lest  Boki  might  wish  for 


GATHERING  OP  THE  UNSEEN.        327 

the  King,  and  know  not  where  to  find  him.  Ku- 
pule  offered  to  run  down  to  the  palace  and  leave 
the  desired  message.  In  an  instant  more  she  was 
lost  to  view,  as  she  sped  away  through  the  bended 
boughs  of  the  fruit-laden,  flower-clad  trees  of  the 
tabued  orange  grove  ;  following  the  laughter-loving 
brook  down  the  hillside,  which  quickened  its  glid- 
ing puce  to  keep  company  with  the  maiden  as  she 
ran. 

Kalani  was  thus  left  alone  in  the  starlit  solitude 
bj-  the  fountain  ;  and  his  loneliness  was  soon  thick 
peopled  with  the  sorrows  that  ever  invade  the  last 
hours  of  life.  Unconsciously  he  groaned  aloud  in 
anguish  of  heart  as  he  contemplated  the  wrecked 
hopes  of  his  young  life.  It  was  indeed  a  thankless 
task  to  enter  upon  another  great  battle  with  Pele's 
cruel  prediction  yet  ringing  in  his  ear  :  "  Because 
of  your  defiance,  you  shall  fight  only  to  lose  !  Your 
last  battle  shall  be  your  best ;  then  the  gods  will 
await  you  in  the  realms  of  Po  above  !  " 

With  his  young  life  thus  oppressed  with  the  mal- 
ediction of  the  gods,  what  wonder  that  he  almost 
lost  heart,  and  bowed  his  kingly  head  in  sadness 
as  he  sat  by  the  purling  fountain's  rim  !  When  the 
royal  boy  uttered  his  wrung  cry  of  grief,  there  came 
a  universal  hush  over  the  night,  bringing  a  quick 
sense  of  relief  to  his  heart,  followed  by  a  whir  — 
dim  and  indistinct  —  as  from  a  gathering  of  count- 
less invisible  sympathies  in  the  grove ;  together  with 
a  gentle  tumult  agitating  the  starlit  waters.  And 
there,  indeed,  appeared  the  tiny  Elf-queen,  rising 


328  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

softly  to  the  surface  ;  and  while  half  hidden  by  the 
falling  spray,  and  a  cluster  of  half-closed  flowers 
and  long  pendent  leaves  that  drooped  down  over 
the  spring,  little  Nani  sat  with  her  baby-hands 
clasped,  watching  the  sorrowing  King.  Upon  her 
star-like  face  was  a  look  of  such  grief  as  only  the 
immortals  may  wear.  But  Kalani  sat  with  bowed 
head  and  heard  not  the  kindly  gathering  above  and 
about  him,  nor  saw  the  sad  blue  eyes  of  the  sor- 
rowing Fairy,  though  her  golden  tresses  rayed  the 
darkness  like  abundant  star-beams. 

Presently  there  came  a  soft  rustling  along  the 
brook-side ;  a  stir  among  the  dewy  grasses  and  the 
night-folded  flowers  ;  a  gliding,  stealthy  footstep 
just  invaded  Kalani's  ears,  —  though  light  as  when 
summer  winds  awaken  the  slumbering  leaves.  Now 
a  nearer  rustle  led  Kalani  to  lift  his  head  from  his 
folded  arms,  when  he  was  greeted  by  a  softly  coo- 
ing voice,  and  two  fond  arms  were  twined  tenderly 
about  the  neck  of  the  brooding  King ;  and  tones 
softer  than  the  music  of  the  OVs  song  filled  his 
ear  with  the  melody  of  gentle  love  and  tender  en- 
dearments. What  wonder  that  Kalani  could  not 
long  sorrow  when  thus  intruded  upon  by  such  a 
bewitching  presence  ! 

It  was  Kupule.  The  god-born  Queen  had  hast- 
ened back  with  stealthy  footsteps  to  snatch  her 
Keiki  Moi  from  his  terrible  forebodings  because  of 
the  hateful  Pele's  neglect  of  her  doomed  young 
warrior,  in  this,  his  greatest  hour  of  need.  A  sweet, 
magnetic  face  lies  close  to  Kalani's,  and  dark,  soft 


THEIR   FAREWELL   REVERT!  329 

eyes,  luminous  as  stars,  hang  over  him,  appealing 
to  all  that  is  tender  and  noble  in  the  heart  of  man, 
to  arouse  up  in  all  his  strength  of  soul,  and  once 
more  become  the  grandest  possibility  in  the  war- 
rior and  the  King ! 

When  little  Nani  saw  the  effect  of  Kupule's  en- 
dearments in  restoring  the  King  to  himself  again, 
she,  and  probably  many  another  of  the  unseen  sym- 
pathies, quietly  returned  to  their  several  vocations 
once  more  ;  though  neither  the  King  nor  the  sharp- 
eyed  Queen  knew  of  the  unspoken  sympathy  of 
that  midnight  hour,  convoked  in  such  abundance 
about  the  Kiowai  o  Pele.  Yet  was  he  sustained 
by  their  united  prayers,  though  he  knew  not  why. 

44  Come,  Kupule  !  come,  my  darling  !  "  And  the 
King  rose  up  like  a  roused  lion,  and  lifted  the  loved 
Queen  to  his  side.  "Let  us  climb  to  the  top  of 
Puawai  and  look  down  upon  the  glorious  beauty 
of  the  night.  Kalani  would  indulge  himself  in 
once  more  looking  down  upon  the  star-gemmed 
sea,  where  in  youngest  days  he  loved  to  swim  in 
the  bay,  and  ride  swift  as  a  tempest  upon  the  great 
surf ;  as  Pele  rides  upon  her  lava-sea  in  Kilauea." 

44  Dear  Kalani !  why  speak  you  so  ?  Why  sa}7s 
my  Moi  4  once  more  '  ?  " 

"  There's  that  between  us  two,  dear  love,  that 
prompts  Kalani  to  speak  the  unhidden  thoughts  of 
his  soul  to-night.  The  hour  approaches  when  my 
noble  kingdom  must  become  another's.  One  well 
may  grow  sad  to  part  with  this  dear  land  ;  with  it 
and  you  —  the  fairest  wahine  ever  bestowed  upon 
a  king ! " 


330  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


"Auwe!  Auwe!  O  my  Kalani !  Keep  heart! 
Be  brave !  You  who  have  always  been  a  great 
warrior  since  your  youngest  childhood." 

"  Fear  not,  my  noble  Queen.  The  courage  of 
Kalani  bears  a  quality  that  never  dies  ;  a  courage 
that  ever  yet  has  exalted  itself  to  the  utmost  needs 
of  the  hour." 

"  Kupule  has  feared  lest  your  great  misfortunes 
should  crush  the  brave  heart  that  has  borne  you 
up  so  long." 

"  And  still  will  it  bear  your  Keiki  Moi  into  the 
utmost  front  of  battle.  Bear  him  on,  until  the  red 
plume  in  his  proud  crest  goes  down  forever  !  " 

"  Then  what  means  this  lingering  sadness,  low- 
ering like  a  cloud  upon  your  kingly  brow  ?  —  like 
the  mist- veil  yonder  on  Waolani's  topmost  peak  ?  " 

"  It  means,  Kupule  mine,  that  the  world  has 
grown  wondrous  fair  to-night ;  that  Kalani  has 
come  to  prize  existence  in  these  last  hours  of  life. 
It  means  that  Oahu  —  the  last  Isle  of  my  king- 
dom —  has  grown  beautiful  when  seen  in  such  soft 
repose,  until  Kalani's  heart  «goes  forth  to  her  as  to 
none  else  but  thee  —  my  Aloha  Alii !  " 

"  It  is  indeed  a  fair  and  thrifty  land,  engirt  by 
blue,  prolific  seas.  Worth  the  fighting  for  as  never 
a  Koa  Moi  —  warrior  king  —  put  forth  his  might 
before." 

"  So  will  Kalani  battle  for  his  loved  kingdom, 
and  his  fair  young  Queen.  But  because  both  are 
so  fair,  well  may  I  grieve  their  loss.  And  yet,  dar- 
ling, you  shall  see  Kalani  fight  his  last,  best  battle, 
with  intensest  hate  of  war '  " 


WATCHING   FROM  PUAWAI.  331 

5 . 

44  Here  we  are,  upon  the  rocky  battlement  of 
frowning  Puawai.  What  would  you  here,  upon 
this  grass-grown  crater's  rim  ?  " 

"  See  !  Pele  has  already  lit  her  torch  of  war 
upon  far-off  Loa's  brow.  How  gleams  the  Hawai- 
ian's blue  throughout  the  red  flame  !  The  cold  and 
cruel  Goddess  has  indeed  forsaken  Kalani  —  else 
would  a  red  gleam  pervade  her  volcanic  flame." 

44  Is  there  word  of  Kamehameha's  having  come?" 

"  Ay  !  there  lies  his  fleet  in  Waialae  Bay,  count- 
less as  the  screaming  sea-birds  along  the  shore. 
Look !  your  bright  eyes  can  see  the  flicker  of  their 
camp-fires  among  the  thrifty  groves  of  Kona.  How 
flash  their  hateful  gleams  against  the  peaceful  sky!" 

44 1  see  their  countless  fires,  more  numerous  than 
the  stars.  How  large  is  my  father's  army  ?  " 

44  Sixteen  thousand :  so  report  my  spies.  All 
trained  and  willing  warriors,  led  on  by  many  hate- 
ful haole  (foreigner),  and  commanded  by  an  ever 
victorious  King." 

44  What  strength  have  we,  spears,  javelins,  and 
slings?" 

44  Not  six  thousand,  of  all  arms.  And  many 
craven,  unwilling  curs  among  our  ranks;  Kanakas 
whose  nimble  legs  are  more  fleet  than  the  moun- 
tain winds  —  to  seek  the  rear." 

44  Is  there  no  hope  of  Kaiana's  yet  joining  our 
ranks  ?  " 

44  The  dawn  may  bring  his  traitorous  aid.  But 
whether  he  come  to  join  Oahu's  army  or  Hawaii's, 
time  alone  can  tell ;  for  such  ambitious  men  poise 


332  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

on  too  varying  motives,  ever  changeful  as  the  wind. 
The  trades  blow  fair  from  Molokai  to-night,  and 
Kaiana's  fleet  must  be  a- wing,  if  ever." 

"  'Tis  not  a  noble  element  to  trust  to  in  such  a 
cause  as  ours.  But,  come  or  come  he  not,  your 
little  Queen  will  take  spear  for  Oahu,  and  battle 
beside  her  King  !  " 

"A  pretty  mark  for  a  foeman's  spear!"  And 
with  a  smile  of  pride  Kalani  drew  her  tenderly 
to  his  side. 

"  You  know  not  how  expert  my  maidens  are  with 
spears.  Hearing  of  your  defeat  to  windward,  Ma- 
nona,  Leleha,  and  I,  and  dozens  more  of  our  wa- 
hine  Aliis,  trained  to  great  expertness." 

"  It  would  mar  Kalani's  battle  to  see  thy  dear 
form  fall  bleeding  at  his  side." 

44  But  we  hav-e  also  drilled  for  many  a  day  to 
fence  and  parry,  and  swerve,  warrior-like,  from  the 
swiftest  spear  the  corning  foe  may  cast." 

"Kalani's  arm  would  palsy,  fearing  lest  the 
spear  that  missed  himself,  might  sheathe  itself  in 
thee.  Ah,  Love  !  there's  something  worse  than 
defeat  —  something  worse  than  death.  And  my 
darling  Queen  must  not  put  me  to  the  test  in  such 
an  hour  as  this." 

"  Kalani's  word  is  ever  the  law  of  the  land  ;  and 
thy  lightest  wish  shall  rule  Kupule  to  the  end  of 
being.  But  bid  me  not  too  far  away  from  my  dar- 
ling, lest  my  Keiki  Moi  go  down  and  Kupule  be 
not  there  to  see." 

"Nay,  not  too  far  away;  for  Kalani  could  not 


DEATH,  OR  VICTORY!  333 

battle  his  best  were  not  your  loving  eyes  upon  his 
deeds." 

44  Where  would  you  that  I  should  flee,  with  my 
maidens,  in  that  dread  hour?  " 

44  There  is  a  woody  crag  bends  threatening  down 
over  the  narrow  Pass  in  the  Pali's  gorge  —  as  bends 
a  lowering  tempest-cloud,  beetle-browed  above  the 
sea — 'tis  Kalani's  chosen  spot  to  die.  There  shall 
you  climb  and  sit  to  watch  me  fight,  and  —  if  Pele 
wills  —  to  see  me  fall !  "  > 

44  Auwe,  my  Kalani ;  it  must  be  within  call,  lest 
you  die  and  I  be  not  there." 

44  So  shall  it  be.  Not  where  the  Pali's  frightful 
precipice  overlooks  the  surf-lashed  shore,  and  Koo- 
lau's  flowery  plain.  But  where  the  frowning  moun- 
tains show  a  kindly  wish  to  meet." 

44  It  is  a  dismal,  narrow  gorge,  where  a  few  brave 
chiefs  who  dare  to  die,  may  crown  themselves  with 
glor}'  for' all  coming  time." 

44  There  will  our  best  and  bravest  plant  their 
feet  to  fly  no  more.  Watch  from  your  crag  and 
see  us  make  our  breastwork  of  the  slaughtered 
foes;  but  when  thy  dear  name  is  cried  out  upon 
the  summer  air,  then  seek  Kalani,  and  seek  him 
swiftly ;  for  only  when  this  strong  arm  that  twines 
thee  now  shall  fail  me,  would  Kalani  have  you  come 
to  see  him  die." 

44  Auwe  !  kuu  Moi !  —  Oh,  my  King !  —  Must 
death  then  await  to-morrow's  battle  ?  " 

44  Death,  or  Victory  !  " 

44  Poino  !  poino  !  (alas !  alas  !)  O  Pele  !  How 
can  Kupule  thus  give  up  her  King  ?  " 


334  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

"  Would  iny  brave  Queen  have  her  Warrior  livo 
to  become  the  slave  of  another  ?  " 

"  Rather  would  Kupule  wail  over  the  slaugh- 
tered manes  of  her  Keiki  Moi !  " 

44  So  be  it.  Our  minds  are  one.  Twill  be  no 
task  for  Oahu's  warrior  King  to  fight  and  die.  Yet 
remember,  that  only  he  dies  happy  who  looks  his 
last  aloha  into  the  eyes  he  loves." 

44  My  Moi !  My  Kalani !  How  can  Kupule  lose 
you  so  ?  " 

"  'Tis  best  so.  And  look  you  :  though  I  climb 
beyond  the  stars,  where  all  is  fiery  splendor,  yet  the 
twin-soul  of  Kalani  shall  abide  with  you  forever. 
Constant  as  the  dawn,  Kalani's  dual  spirit  shall 
attend  the  footsteps  of  his  darling." 

44  Dear  Kalani !  "  And  she  twined  fast  about  his 
neck  with  a  quiver  of  agony,  while  thus  contem- 
plating her  loss. 

44  When  Kupule  awakes,  with  the  sun  on  Wao- 
lani,  Kalani's  spirit  shall  await  her,  sitting  upon 
the  mountain  wrapped  in  the  glory  of  the  dawn. 
The  sweet  songs  of  the  pretty  O-o  shall  be  as  my 
loving  voice,  calling  to  greet  thee." 

44  Auwe  !  Auwe  !     Must  we  part  ?  " 

44  Hearken,  dear  one !  thou  shalt  not  miss  the 
endearments  of  thy  Kalani.  Even  in  thy  fond 
dreams  he  will  pervade  thy  slumber ;  whispering 
his  kingly  love  into  thine  ears  in  tones  sweeter 
than  the  perfume  of  the  wildwood  flowers." 

44  Dear,  my  King !  You  wring  Kupule's  heart 
with  anguish,  picturing  the  dear  joys  so  unfulfilled 


TEMPT  ME  NOT  !  335 


with  thee.  And  must  your  Queen  live  to  look 
upon  the  pale  face  of  her  warrior  dying  —  dead ! 
slaughtered  by  his  hated  foes  ?  " 

44  So  Pele  has  willed  it.  But  will  it  not  be  glo- 
rious to  look  down  from  your  mountain  crag  upon 
the  heaped- up  dead,  thick  strewn  about  your  war- 
rior King  ?  " 

"  Would  it  were  not  so,  dear  Love  !  Life  were 
so  sweet  with  peace  and  plenty  in  this  dear  land 
of  constant  summer ;  with  thy  fond  love  thus 
wrapped  about  me,  as  wraps  your  golden  mamo 
about  your  darling." 

44  How  has  Kupule's  love  changed  the  whole 
world  to  Kiilani.  Once  thy  Warrior  thought 
earthly  happiness  meant  only  war,  war !  with  no 
joy  so  great  as  during  the  wild  battle-shout,  when 
spears  fell  like  hail,  and  sabres  flashed  like  light- 
ning sporting  through  the  summer  showers." 

44  And  now  you  hate  this  war,  and  love  your  lit- 
tle Queen.  May  one  not  take  a  swift  waa  and  fly 
from  what  we  hate?  Is  there  not  some  remote  isle 
awaits  us  far  down  the  blue  sea  in  the  sunset-land 
of  rainbows?  —  the  dear  isles  where  the  sunset  gon- 
fanons  will  henceforth  wave  no  more  for  Kalani  ? 
Ah,  let  us  fly !  " 

44  Tempt  me  not !  Do  the  brave  ever  fly  in  the 
face  of  danger?  Are  there  not  things  more  terri- 
ble than  death  to  a  warrior?  And  were  we  tempted 
to  fly,  does  not  Pele's  cruel  malediction  yet  wave 
like  a  banner  of  blood  above  me  ?  Rather  help  your 
Koa  Moi  to  die  face  to  the  foe,  that  his  name  shall 
be  linked  to  Oahu  forever  !  " 


336  KALANI   OF   OAHTT. 

"The  quick  eyes  of  a  warrior  are  swift  to  see 
the  right.  Hearts  blended  like  ours  can  people 
what  world  they  will  with  bliss.  Such  loves  glad- 
den all  things  about  them,  as  perfumes  exude  from 
flowers  to  gladden  the  heart  of  Deity." 

"  Almost  you  make  Kalaui  wish  to  live.  Yet  how 
to  live  without  war  has  never  been  known  in  all  the 
history  of  Oahu." 

"  True,  our  gods  delight  in  war,  and  bloodshed 
is  the  merriest  pastime  of  their  lives.  Yet  the 
Haoles,  from  ovey  the  sea,  tell  us  that  their  God  is 
Aloha  (Love)  ;  ever  whispering  to  them  4  Peace, 
peace  ! '  all  their  lives  long." 

"  What  a  land  were  Oahu  —  my  dear,  sunny  Isle 
—  with  such  an  Akua  Nui  throned  upon  Waolani ! 
A  white-faced  God  ruling  my  lazy  Kanakas  with 
smiles !  A  gentle  God  crying  4  Peace  !  eat  poi  and 
fish  ;  eat  cocoa-nut  and  bread-fruit,  and  be  happy  ! ' 
But  it  is  all  a  dream ;  there  is  no  such  god  as  Aloha. 
For  are  not  all  things  at  war  with  each  other  ?  The 
fish  war  upon  other  fishes  in  the  sea  ;  the  birds  tear 
their  brother  birds  with  fierce  talons  ;  and  the  very 
gods,  who  rule  over  our  land,  war  with  each  other, 
fighting  like  snarling  curs  before  our  doors." 

"  Can  there  be  no  truth  in  the  Haole's  story  ?  " 

"  It  cannot  be  ;  they  are  liars.  Being  white, 
makes  men  false  to  each  other,  and  untruthful  to 
Kanakas.  Did  not  Cook  —  the  god  Lono  —  take 
many  shiploads  of  our  food  for  a  gift,  and  then 
repay  us  by  pulling  down  the  sacred  gods  from 
our  Temple  of  Lono,  taking  them  away  in  his  boats 


DEFYING  THE  GODDESS.  337 

to  burn  in  his  inokus  ?  (ships.)  Did  he  not  speak 
lies,  and  thus  entrap  the  great  King  Kalaniopuu  ? 
Did  he  not  kill  our  people  because  of  that  lie,  and 
when  they  saw  it  they  slew  him  ?  " 

44  See,  Kalani !  there  glows  a  new  light  yonder, 
where  the  Hawaiian  camp-fires  burn.  Is  it  a  sig- 
nal-light on  Diamond  Head  ?  " 

"  No,  my  Queen ;  'tis  but  a  gleam  of  starlight 
close  down  to  the  ocean's  rim.  Pele  has  just  flung 
it  to  the  low-down  sky,  perhaps  with  a  touch  of 
lingering  tenderness  for  Kalani." 

"  Would  it  were  a  token  of  her  returning  affec- 
tion, then  all  were  well  with  the  coming  day." 

"  Time  was  when  the  heart  of  your  King  would 
have  gladdened  to  be  thus  remembered.  But  the 
blood-thirsty  wahineAkua — woman  god — of  Kilauea 
has  already  done  her  worst  for  Kalani ;  though  she 
should  relent  of  her  cruelty,  it  is  too  late.  I'll  no 
more  of  her  fickle  love  this  side  of  Po.  Almost 
would  Kalani  rather  love  the  white  man's  God  than 
her." 

u  Hush !  dear  Kalani.  There  bursts  an  angry 
flame  from  far-off  Loa,  because  of  your  impious 
taunts  of  the  nation's  god.  Forbear,  my  King ; 
there  is  no  wisdom  in  rejecting  the  love  of  the 
gods  —  be  they  good  or  evil.  We  err,  who  scorn 
the  love  of  any.  Keep  all  resentful  feelings  deep 
buried  in  your  heart  —  'tis  but  for  a  day." 

"  Poino  !  wahine  Moi  ;  has  it  not  compassed  your 
woman's  wisdom  that  Pele  resents  one's  thoughts 
as  well  as  one's  word?  In  my  deep  heart  I  did 
22 


KALANI  OP  OAHU. 


but  think,  '  If  Pele  but  loved  me  as  of  old  ; '  when, 
behold,  she  flung  down  the  white-faced  Astarte 
from  her  hand,  in  instant  answer  to  my  thoughts." 

"  And  will  you  not  love  the  Goddess  for  the 
deed  ?  " 

"  Not  I.  She  flung  the  pretty  star  of  Aloha  dis- 
dainfully down  from  her  mountain  throne,  as  one 
flings  a  stale  fish  to  a  dog.  Seeing  how  Kalani 
scorns  her  laggard  love  —  now  that  she  has  reft 
him  of  his  Windward  Isles  —  behold,  how  she 
thrusts  her  baneful  war-torch  into  the  midnight 
sky;  urging  the  hateful  Hawaiians  on  to  combat." 

"  Dear  Kalani,  is  it  not  rather  a  proffering  of  her 
love;  a  signal  to  warn  my  King  of  to-morrow's 
approaching  war,  when  my  Keiki  Moi  shall  fill  the 
world  with  fame  ?  Is  this  not  kind  in  the  good 
Pele  ?  " 

"  Nay,  nay  !  It  is  a  signal  for  Kamehameha  to 
quicken  his  march.  See  you  not  the  hateful  tinge 
of  purple  in  the  flame  ?  Pele  has  not  forgotten 
the  red  plume  worn  in  Kalani's  crest ;  nor  the  red 
flame  that  erst  lit  her  young  warrior  to  battle,  ere 
that  dread  night  before  we  fought  Keao." 

"  But,  ah  !  what  more  than  mother's  love  to  let 
you  win  that  battle,  and  slay  Keao.  Who  shall 
say  but  Pele  loves  you  yet  ?  " 

"  Let  her  keep  her  loitering  love,  and  bring  on 
her  hateful  war.  Love  and  war  are  the  heritage 
of  kings.  Kalani  grows  impatient,  waiting  to  fight 
his  last  battle.  I  have  wrestled  with  it  so  often  in 
my  slumbers,  that  the  shrieks  of  combat  are  ever 


WATCH  MY  LAST  BATTLE  DEEDS.  339 

ringing  in  my  ears,  as  when  the  night  winds  howl 
on  Loa's  snow-clad  mountain  top." 

44  Auwe,  Kalani !  Has  thy  troubled  sleep  been 
thus  invaded  ?  " 

"  Ay.  Kalani  has  planned  his  battle  scheme  so 
frequently,  and  died  his  coming  death  so  often, 
that  the  ghost  of  Oahu's  King  invades  his  waking 
vision,  as  it  pervades  his  dreams.  Thus,  while  yet 
alive,  Kalani  has  seen  his  own  grim  Shade  stalking 
over  the  land,  like  yonder  huge  Shadow-dark  flung 
down  by  Waolani's  topmost  peak." 

"  What  is  yon  light,  flashing  up  so  hastily  from 
Leahi's  jagged  crest  ?  " 

"  'Tis  the  watchfire's  warning.  What  it  means 
I  know  not ;  for  Hawaii's  army  would  surely 
march  with  Pele's  first  signal  from  Mauna  Loa." 

"Is  all  in  readiness  to  receive  Kamehameha?" 

44  As  ready  as  ever  the  few  can  be  to  receive 
the  many ;  the  weak  to  receive  the  strong.  Yet 
there  is  the  might  of  a  thousand  warriors  in  my 
own  right  arm  to-night." 

"  You  look  a  very  hero  in  the  starlight !  " 

44  Kupule,  watch  from  your  high  perch  on 
Waolani  with  calm,  remembering  eyes,  that  when 
Kalani  is  gone,  you  can  relate  his  warlike  deeds  in 
the  Pali.  I  would  not  that  Kamehameha  should 
deem  Oahu's  warrior  King  had  lost  the  art  of  war. 
In  future  tranquil  times,  dear  love,  whisper  some 
of  my  great  deeds  into  the  willing  ear  of  the 
Lonely  One,  for  'tis  said  his  ugly  heart  ever 
gladdens  at  the  recital  of  valiant  deed." 


340  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


"Never  two  loving  eyes  can  watch  as  will 
Kupule's,  that  she  may  recount  thy  glorious  battle 
to  the  world,  and  whisper  of  thy  mighty  deeds  to 
Kamehameha.  I  know  my  giant  father  better 
than  my  King  can  do.  He'll  weep  hot  tears  to 
see  you  dead.  For  beneath  his  rugged  breast  lies 
a  massive  heart,  tender  as  a  wahine's  to  the  touch 
of  sorrow." 

44  I  would  my  cunning  pdhi  might  make  a  scab- 
bard of  it !  'Tis  an  ugly,  hateful  heart  to  me ; 
robbing  me  of  my  kingdoms  and  my  love  ;  my 
liberty  or  my  life.  Kamehameha  has  stood  be- 
tween me  and  Pele  since  childhood's  hour.  His 
name  withers  upon  my  tongue,  and  curdles  the 
hot  blood  in  my  veins.  Kalani  asks  but  life  to 
lay  him  low ;  and  failing  that,  to  heap  the  might- 
est  heap  of  dead  Hawaiians  the  conqueror's  eyes 
e'er  looked  upon !  " 

"  Auwe !  Auwe!  Is  not  that  the  glitter  of 
spears  marching  along  Waikiki's  shore  ?  " 

"  It  is,  indeed  !  Their  countless  footsteps  has- 
ten on  to  battle.  An  hour  more  will  flood  Nuu- 
anu's  dear  loved  vale  with  fiercest  fiends.  But 
we  will  linger  yet  on  Puawai  to  observe  the  Ha- 
waiians to  the  last." 

44  Darling !  what  is  yonder  long  black  line  just 
rounding  the  dark  crag  of  Leahi,  winging  along 
the  white  surf  like  low-flying  sea-birds  ?  " 

44 Ha!  There  comes  Kaiana's  friendly  fleet, 
hastening  with  laboring  paddle  and  favoring  sail 
down  from  Molokai.  'Tis  a  goodly  sight  to 
Kalani ! " 


THE  LOVERS'  PAETING.          341 

"  What  force  does  he  bring  to  our  aid  ?  " 

44  As  near  as  this  dim  light  permits,  I  count  an 
hundred  well-filled  canoes  —  full  three  thousand 
Hawaiian  warriors  to  aid  Oahu's  little  band.  This 
is  indeed  a  proof  of  Pele's  love  that  Kalani  will 
die  remembering." 

44  Kupule's  heart  is  made  glad  to  see  her  King 
thus  relent  toward  Deity." 

44Kupule,  dear,  sweet  love!  this  glad  sight  un- 
folds a  task  for  thee.  Are  you  fleet  of  foot,  and 
can  you  bear  a  war-message  to  noble  Boki  ?  " 

44  Swifter  than  the  white-bellied  albatross  will 
Kupule  fly  to  bear  Kalani's  word,  and  joy  to  do 
his  kingly  bidding!  " 

And  the  King  took  Kupule  into  his  arms  for  a 
last  strong  embrace  before  he  could  reply ;  covered 
her  winsome  face  with  kisses,  and  almost  losing 
heart  to  part  with  her.  As  one  clings  to  the  loved 
d}^ing,  so  clung  the  noble  King  to  his  darling. 
But  it  must  be  done,  and  he  gave  her  his  message 
and  sped  her  tearfully  away. 

44  Brave,  sweet  Queen !  You  have  been  my 
sole  comfort  in  these  dark  hours.  You  shall  be 
my  watchword  through  the  battle ;  my  latest 
watchword  when  I  fall !  " 

44  Dear  Kalani !  I  am  repaid  for  all  my  love  by 
this  your  kingly  preference.  Love  Pele,  and  die 
bravely  ;  and  I  will  watch  to  see  thee  die  !  " 

44  Darling  Queen !  Kalani's  fiery  heart  heaves 
like  an  ocean -billow,  so  troubled  to  part  with  you 
this  side  the  stars.  But  war  will  rend  many 


342  .  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


another  heart  besides  our  own  to-day.  Fly  to  the 
camp  across  the  valley.  Tell  noble  Boki  that 
Kaiana  speeds  down  Waikiki  reef  with  an  army 
to  aid  us.  Let  him  meet  my  uncle,  —  call  him  not 
Traitor  to-day! — meet  him  at  Honolulu,  and 
assign  the  Hawaiians  to  the  left  wing  ;  the  farthest 
remove  from  the  coming  presence  of  their  fierce 
old  King  —  lest  they  run  like  whipped  curs  with 
fear  of  his  ugly  frown.  Now  fly,  dear  Love,  with 
Kalani's  latest  kiss  on  lip  and  brow  !  " 

"  Oh,  Kalani !  Love  was  not  made  for  such 
partings  ! " 

"  Stay  I  One  more  last  kiss  —  another  —  away ! 
lest  I  fling  my  sword  down  the  steep  mountain, 
and  hide  me  in  the  forest  wilds  with  very  hate  of 
death  and  war.  Aloha  !  my  wahine  Moi !  " 

"  Aloha  !  my  Keiki  Moi !  my  darling  !  " 

And  Kupule  sped  away  like  a  fawn,  sobbing 
audibly  as  she  ran  through  the  starlit  crater,  leav- 
ing Kalani  still  watching  the  progress  of  the  Ha- 
waiian army  from  the  top  of  Punch  Bowl. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

"  Well,  Chiefs !  Kaiana  's  joined  the  foe : 

Doth  thus  our  kingly  gifts  repay. 
But  cheer,  my  Braves,  let  Traitors  go, 

He  shall  not  cause  an  hour's  delay. 
Who  here  on  fair  Oahu's  shore 
But  hopes  to  win,  or  would  our  force  were  more  ? 
Who  wills  to  fight  —  we  show  the  way : 
Who  craven  feels  —  here  let  him  stay : 
Now  march !  this  land  is  ours  ere  ends  the  day !  " 

AMEHAMEHA  did  not  delay  an  instant 
because  of  Kaiana's  desertion  from  his 
army.  But  seeing  that  his  arrogant  and 
ambitious  war-chief  did  not  arrive  in  due 
time  from  the  camp  at  Molokai,  he  marched  upon 
the  enemy  all  the  earlier,  in  hopes  to  intercept  the 
deserters  ere  they  could  land  at  Honolulu,  and  en- 
deavor to  prevent  Kaiana's  joining  forces  with  the 
army  of  Oahu. 

But  they  had  seen  the  fleet  of  Kaiana  pass  them 
as  they  marched  with  swift  strides  up  Waikiki 
beach.  And  when  day  dawned,  and  the  Hawai- 
ians  were  marching  up  the  Nuuanu,  it  was  dis- 
covered that  the  deserters  were  already  blended 
with  the  army  of  Oahu,  where  they  awaited 

343 


344  KALANI  OF   OAHU. 

silently  and  sullenly  the  coming  of  their  country- 
men. 

Leaving  a  guard  to  take  possession  of  Kaiana's 
fleet  of  canoes,  Kamehameha  marched  his  whole 
army  of  thirteen  thousand  men  up  the  valley.  As 
he  approached  quite  near  to  the  intrenched  forces 
of  Oahu,  he  ordered  a  halt,  and  with  the  utmost 
precision  and  celerity  formed  his  centre  into  a 
great  phalanx,  with  the  two  wings  of  the  army 
formed  in  double  lines  on  either  hand. 

Within  the  great  hollow  square  were  Kameha- 
meha and  his  staff  of  chiefs,  among  them  numerous 
white  men,  trained  to  arms.  Prominent  among 
the  latter  was  John  Young,  the  English  boatswain, 
and  Isaac  Davis,  with  their  battery  of  four  small 
brass  cannon,  which  had  previously  been  the 
means  of  winning  several  battles  —  naval  and 
land-fought  —  and  subsequently  became  the  turn- 
ing-point, by  breaching  the  ramparts,  on  this 
terrible  day. 

In  command  of  the  centre,  where  were  stationed 
Kamehameha's  regiment  of  giant  guards,  was  the 
gigantic  Keeaumoku,  noted  for  his  immense 
strength  and  prowess  in  war.  This  great  warrior 
bore  the  cognomen  of  the  "  Yellow-backed  Crab," 
a  name  bestowed  upon  him  after  his  cruel  assassi- 
nation of  prince  Keoua,  and  seven  other  brave 
chiefs,  who  had  laid  down  their  arms  and  sur- 
rendered, after  promise  of  safety  from  Kameha- 
meha. As  this  foul  deed  upon  so  many  great 
chiefs  was  perpetrated  in  the  presence  of  Kameha- 


THE  HAWAIIANS  IN  NUUANT7.  345 

meha,  it  must  ever  remain  a  blot  upon  his  usually 
truthful  and  humane  character.  Keeaumoku  had 
from  the  first  rendered  his  new  King  the  most  dis- 
tinguished services  of  any  of  his  great  chiefs,  and 
was  from  that  time  forth  the  foremost  general  and 
head  councillor  of  Kamehameha,  and  also  the 
father  of  his  favorite  "  Love  Queen,"  the  famous 
Kaahumanu  who  proved  the  most  remarkable 
woman  of  her  nation. 

The  right  wing  was  commanded  by  Kalaimoku, 
(Billy  Pitt,)  a  relative  of  Kalani,  and  a  brother  of 
Boki.  But  having  been  taken  prisoner  in  one  of 
the  long  previous  Hawaiian  wars,  Kamehameha 
saved  his  life,  which  so  won  upon  the  grateful 
warrior  that  he  ever  after  adhered  to  his  new 
King.  He  was  now  second  in  rank  to  Keeaumoku, 
and  having  a  sagacious  mind,  and  being  a  wise 
statesman,  as  well  as  warrior,  he  was  soon  after 
made  prime  minister  in  place  of  Kaiana  —  who 
had  just  deserted  —  arid  also  became  Governor  of 
Oahu  after  the  capture. 

Kameeimoku,  another  formidable  and  ferocious 
chief,  presided  over  the  left  wing.  It  was  this 
savage  giant  who  captured  the  "  Fair  American  " 
and  threw  Captain  Metcalf  and  his  crew  over- 
board to  the  sharks ;  young  Isaac  Davis  being  the 
only  one  who  was  spared.  To  that  vessel  belonged 
three  of  the  cannon  now  in  battery  before  the 
ramparts. 

In  connection  with  this  outrage  it  is  due  to 
Kamehameha  to  say  that  he  was  highly  indignant 


346  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

with  Kameeimoku,  and  shed  tears  while  reproving 
the  fierce  chief.  But  because  of  this  maritime 
outrage,  the  King  himself  detained  John  Young 
that  very  day,  lest  the  captain  of  the  Elenora 
should  learn  of  the  loss  of  his  tender,  and  revenge 
himself  upon  the  town,  as  he  had  done  with  terri- 
ble effect  upon  a  less  occasion  at  Maui.  After 
firing  guns  off  the  bay  for  two  days,  and  seeing 
nothing  of  Young,  the  Elenora  sailed  away.  From 
that  hour  Young's  history  became  closely  inter- 
woven with  Kamehameha's,  and  he  conduced 
more  to  the  conquest  of  the  Islands  than  any  of 
the  great  chiefs. 

When  the  army  was  thus  formed  in  its  great 
central  square,  which  was  considered  proof  against 
any  attack  that  could  be  brought  to  bear,  with  its 
double  columns  formed  for  attack  upon  the  two 
wings,  Kamehameha  ordered  an  advance  close  up 
to  the  rampart  wall  of  coral  rock,  behind  which 
Kalani,  Kaumualii,  and  Kaiana  had  marshalled 
their  combined  forces  from  the  three  Islands. 

Calling  a  halt,  Naihe,  the  smooth-tongued 
orator  and  diplomatist  of  Hawaii,  was  sent  forth  to 
offer  peace,  and  agree  upon  terms  of  surrender. 
In  his  hand  he  bore  a  large  ti  leaf,  as  a  flag  of 
truce,  and  being  seven  feet  in  height  and  grace- 
fully proportioned,  he  looked  the  suave  and  polite 
courtier  that  he  was. 

Boki,  the  commander-in-chief  under  Kalani,  was 
sent  forward  to  meet  Naihe,  and  negotiate  for  the 
surrender  of  the  Windward  Islands,  if  that  could 


MEETING   OP  DIPLOMATS.  347 

be  accomplished.  The  two  chiefs  met  midway  be- 
tween the  armies,  both  generals  being  unarmed. 
Never  were  two  diplomats  more  gracious  and 
persuasive  in  manner  and  mien  than  were  these 
mighty  chiefs,  though  boiling  over  with  hatred 
against  the  opposing  army. 

Naihe  argued  that  his  great  king  had  wept  be- 
cause of  the  rivers  of  blood  already  shed.  Adding 
that  Kamehameha  loved  Kalani  as  a  brother,  and 
was  captivated  by  his  heroism  in  battle  ;  and  would 
assign  him  honorable  captivity  should  he  surrender. 

The  Hawaiian  entered  into  a  lofty  and  weighty 
argument  against  the  possibility  of  Oahu's  imper- 
.fect  army  winning  against  such  great  odds.  Each 
chief  introducing  himself  as  follows  : 

"  Aloha !  kiekie  Alii !  (Love  to  you,  noble  chief!) 
I  am  Naihe,  the  great  orator  of  Hawaii,  and  a  coun- 
cillor to  my  King.  Kamehameha,  the  mighty  king 
of  all  the  Windward  Islands  —  by  right  of  con- 
quest —  requests  me  to  speak  kindly  to  your  young 
King  about  a  peaceful  surrender  of  Oahu." 

Boki  bowed  politely  and  replied:  "Aloha!  Naihe, 
ke  kiekie  Alii !  The  warrior  before  you  is  Boki, 
the  commander-in-chief  under  the  mighty  King, 
and  a  councillor  of  the  nation.  We  esteem  it  a 
duty  to  offer  Kamehameha  any  courtesy  he  comes 
to  ask.  If  your  noble  King  and  his  fine  army  have 
come  to  visit  Kalani,  and  return  in  peace,  after  re- 
ceiving our  recognition  of  your  right  by  conquest 
to  the  Windward  Islands,  we  shall  be  glad  to  enter- 
tain you  royally.  But  if  you  come  to  seek  another 


348  KALANI   OF   OAHTJ. 


kingdom,  you  surprise  us.  If  you  come  for  war, 
you  amaze  us.  For  when  did  the  ears  of  a  Hawai- 
ian ever  hear  of  a  chief  of  Oahu  crying  for  peace, 
or  declining  the  pleasure  of  a  combat  ?  " 

"  Most  noble  Boki,  you  are  a  great  Orator ;  a 
man  of  wit.  I  admire  you,  I  am  sure  we  should  be 
friends.  This  valley  of  Nuuanu  is  indeed  a  pleas- 
ant place,  a  fine  place  for  a  Kauaawa  —  bitter  con- 
test. With  this  pretty  stream  babbling  through  it, 
it  must  remind  the  great  Boki  of  the  Wailuku,  in 
the  terrible  '  Yale  of  lao  ; '  where  we  dammed  up 
the  waters  with  your  dead  braves." 

"  Naihe  has  a  fine  eye  for  beauty.  Your  moun- 
tains of  Hawaii  are  a  trifle  taller  than  ours ;  but 
such  a  Valley  as  this  is  not  to  be  found.  Nuu- 
anu  is  indeed  the  place  we  most  love  ;  the  place 
where  our  mighty  warrior,  the  King,  and  his  Kapu 
Aliis  mean  to  live,  and  —  by  your  leave  —  mean  to 
die.  Whoever  comes  to  take  the  beautiful  Nuuanu 
from  us,  will  see  a  worse  Kapaniwai  than  that  in 
the  dismal  Vale  of  lao,  where,  if  our  memory 
serves  us  right,  there  were  more  dead  Hawaiians 
Stopping  the  Waters,  than  of  our  people." 

"  Noble  Boki !  how  fleeting  a  thing  is  memory. 
Let  me  hope  that  the  lost  battle  of  Kohala,  where 
we  destroyed  your  whole  fleet,  has  not  been  for- 
gotten ?  " 

"  I  believe  some  little  misfortune  did  happen  to 
us  there,  all  from  want  of  due  preparation  ;  and 
your  having  the  Britannia  and  the  three  cannon 
which  you  stole  from  the  haoles.  But  the  event 


BADINAGE  ABOUT  BATTLES.         349 

was  of  so  trifling  a  nature  that  it  has  long  been 
forgotten  by  our  warriors.  Strange  you  should 
still  remember  that  slight  affair !  " 

"  We  have  often  inquired  in  our  camp  why  the 
army  of  Oahu  left  Maui  with  such  nimble  legs 
after  the  last  battle  ?  " 

"  Auwe  !  Did  it  seem  to  you  that  we  left  with 
any  degree  of  haste  ?  Ah,  yes,  there  were  matters 
of  importance  calling  us  to  Oahu." 

"  We  are  to  have  a  fine  day  for  a  little  brush ; 
and  as  you  are  at  home,  there  will  be  nothing  to 
call  you  hurriedly  away  from  battle." 

"  Be  sure,  Naihe,  we  will  entertain  you  well 
today." 

44  Confess  your  admiration  of  our  powerful  army  ; 
and  our  having  those  terrible  guns  of  the  haole's 
must  make  you  Oahuans  tremble." 

44  It  is  indeed  a  fine  army ;  but  Kaiana,  who  is 
on  a  little  visit  to  us,  has  just  told  us  that  you  have 
but  little  okaoka  (powder)  for  your  big  yellow  can- 
non, so  they  are  like  big  yellow  dogs  with  but  very 
small  barks  —  what  a  pity  !  " 

"  It  would  not  be  well  for  your  king  to  take  the 
word  of  a  vile  Traitor,  in  such  matters.  These 
cannon  will  make  a  fine  frolic  knocking  down  your 
flimsy  wall.  They  would  even  knock  a  hole  through 
the  Waolani,  if  we  wished  it." 

44  Indeed,  Naihe,  we  do  all  admire  your  big  guns  ; 
they  are  of  the  color  of  the  mamos  of  kings,  and 
make  a  sweet  noise  and  a  pretty  dust  when  ani- 
mated. But  what  a  pity  you  have  so  little  okaoka 
to  make  them  howl  in  the  air." 


350  KALANI   OP   OAHTJ. 

"  But  the  morning  is  passing,  and  we  must  soon 
fight  it  out.  Now  what  shall  I  say  to  my  King 
about  this  matter  ?  " 

"  Say  to  the  mighty  Kamehameha,  that,  rather 
than  surrender  more  than  you  have  already  taken, 
we  are  prepared  to  die  fighting  for  our  fair  Isle  of 
Oahu." 

"  I  regret  to  take  back  such  a  message  to  Kame- 
hameha, for  the  wrath  of  the  4  Lonely  One  '  is 
terrible  to  look  upon.  But  I  think  we  shall  have 
a  fine  day  for  a  good  battle.  Aloha  !  Come  and 
take  a  calabash  of  poi  and  a  fine  mullet  with  Naihe, 
if  convenient  after  the  battle." 

"  Aloha  !  kiekie  Naihe.  And  if  your  wounds  are 
troublesome  at  the  end  of  the  fray,  I'll  see  to  it 
they  are  well  dressed  by  doctor  Koleamoko." 

Politely  bowing  to  each  other,  with  many  genial 
smiles,  the  two  chiefs  returned  to  their  respective 
kings ;  and  ere  the  sun  went  down  that  day  the 
one  great  chief  was  lying  dead  in  the  Pali's  gorge, 
and  his  Leleha  dead  by  his  side ;  and  the  other  was 
badly  wounded  by  a  fearful  sword-cut  inflicted  by 
his  diplomatic  brother  of  the  morning. 

When  Naihe  communicated  to  Kamehameha  the 
untoward  result  of  his  mission,  the  savage  old 
King  frowned  till  his  massive  forehead  fluted  like 
the  corrugated  front  of  a  volcano,  and  he  roared 
forth  his  orders  for  battle  in  the  voice  of  a  mael- 
strom. 

In  an  instant  all  was  bustle  and  commotion 
among  the  Hawaiians.  The  front  of  this  square 


KAMEHAMEHA.  351 


was  now  opened  by  the  guards  deplo}^ing  to  the 
right  and  left,  and  assuming  positions  convenient 
for  again  quickly  closing  up  the  phalanx  in  case 
of  a  strong  sortie  from  the  fort.  This  movement 
discovered  the  battery  to  the  Oahuans  stationed 
along  the  ramparts,  though  the  cannon  had  already 
been  seen  by  Kalani  and  his  chiefs  from  their  ele- 
vation upon  the  hillside. 

Kalani  had  assumed  this  position  upon  the 
rising  ground  to  overlook  the  battle,  and  was  now 
seen  giving  his  last  orders  to  Boki,  Kaumualii, 
Kaiana,  and  Paoa.  And  while  the  two  former 
hastened  down  to  the  ranks  to  assume  their  com- 
mands, the  two  latter  remained  with  the  King 
watching  the  Hawaiian  preparations  for  attack. 

Kalani  was  dressed  in  state  on  this  occasion  of 
opening  the  battle,  as  was  his  gigantic  rival  oppo- 
site upon  the  knoll.  The  young  King  had  his 
golden  mamo  over  his  shoulders,  and  his  helmet 
glittering  with  yellow  feathers  upon  his  head; 
from  its  crest  waved  a  small  crimson  plume,  com- 
posed of  the  red  spike-feathers  of  the  tropic  birds' 
tails.  He  was  personating  the  commander-in-chief 
to-day,  presiding  over  the  whole  army,  in  imita- 
tion of  a  custom  brought  into  use  by  Kamehameha. 

Kamehameha  wore  a  gay-colored  calico  shirt 
•under  his  magnificent  feather  war  cloak,  which, 
being  larger  and  deeper,  was  more  costly  than 
Kalani's  —  as  it  had  taken  "  nine  generations  of 
kings  to  fabricate  this  superb  garment."  The 
head  of  this  monstrous  man  was  surmounted  by  a 


352  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

lofty  helmet,  elegantly  composed  of  yellow  feath- 
ers and  decorated  with  the  choicest  seed-pearls  — 
the  rarest  gems  their  divers  had  gathered  during  a 
thousand  years. 

The  shirt  was  a  present  from  Vancouver,  who 
also  gave  him  his  ponderous  sword  and  costly 
dagger,  together  with  a  British  suit  of  scarlet 
regimentals,  ostentatiously  trimmed  with  gold  lace, 
and  the  epaulets  of  a  general.  This  the  huge 
King  often  wore  upon  state  occasions. 

But  war  was  no  child's  play  with  Kamehameha, 
he  who  subsequently  aspired  to  capture  Tahiti, 
thousands  of  miles  away  over  seas.  Thus  in  time 
of  action,  he  was  always  dressed  prepared  to  take 
a  leading  hand  in  the  forefront  of  battle,  if  it  came 
to  the  worst.  It  was  but  the  work  of  a  moment 
to  throw  off  his  war-cloak,  leaving  him  with  noth- 
ing but  his  new-fangled  shirt,  and  the  usual  malo 
about  the  loins,  worn  by  all  men.  In  other  days 
he  fought  in  a  complete  state  of  nature ;  but 
having  now  assumed  that  the  weapon  of  man 
could  never  wound  his  body,  the  shirt  was  worn 
to  hide  the  wound  received  at  the  cannonading,  at 
the  time  of  Cook's  death  —  for  he  was  an  actor  in 
that  scene,  —  also  to  hide  the  scar  from  a  paddle- 
blade  made  during  a  battle  with  Kiwalao.  But 
more  than  all,  it  was  worn  to  hide  the  deadly 
wound  inflicted  by  yo-ung  Kalani.  when  the  Boy 
King  made  his  raid  on  Hilo  Bay  and  left  the  old 
King  dead  on  his  palace  floor,  from  which  death- 
swoon  none  but  the  divine  Pele  could  have  re- 
covered him. 


THE  GIANT'S  RAGE.  353 

Seen,  as  now,  with  his  lofty  helmet  upon  his 
head,  and  clothed  in  his  great  mamo,  so  large  that 
it  trailed  upon  the  ground,  no  one  could  look  upon 
this  herculean  King  without  a  thrill  of  admiration, 
at  beholding  such  fine  symmetry  in  one  so  massive. 
Kamehameha  seemed  gifted  with  an  intellect  as 
capacious  as  his  body.  When  unbent  from  com- 
mand he  seemed  humane,  and  sagacious,  and  kind- 
hearted,  and  won  instantly  upon  all  who  ap- 
proached him  in  such  hours.  Titanic  in  stature 
as  he  was,  yet  the  great  King  awed  one  more  by 
the  eagle  glance  of  his  dark  piercing  eyes,  and  by 
a  certain  awful  majesty  of  presence,  than  by  his 
stupendous  proportions. 

But  seen  as  now,  when  his  ire  was  lit  up,  till  it 
flamed  like  that  on  Loa's  brow,  while  he  was  re- 
ceiving Naihe's  version  of  Boki's  saucy  reply  to 
the  demand  for  surrender,  especially  when  he 
listened  to  Boki's  sarcastic  taunts  about  their  being 
short  of  powder  for  the  cannon  —  as  they  really 
were  —  his  vast  figure  towered  loftier  than  ever. 
His  coal-black  eyes  flashed  fire  with  every  impre- 
cation he  uttered,  and  his  savage  glances  pene- 
trated the  boldest  chief  who  approached  him  in 
that  moment. 

No  wonder  Naihe  dreaded  to  take  a  saucy  rebuff 
to  his  King,  for  his  fury  was  fearful  to  look  upon. 
His  huge  nostrils  dilated,  and  rose  and  fell  like  a 
mettled  charger's.  And  a  savage,  ruthless  pride, 
and  murderous  meaning,  was  imparted  to  his  every 
angry  gesture.  He  belched  forth  his  orders, 
23 


854  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


voiced  like  the  mutterings  of  an  earthquake,  so 
loud  and  hoarse  and  angry,  that  they  echoed  back 
from  the  jutting  crags  overhanging  the  camp  of 
the  foe,  reverberating  from  cliff  to  cliff  like  remote 
thunder.  All  this  display  of  savage  frenzy,  in  the 
ferocious  King,  was  seen  to  make  a  strong  im- 
pression upon  Kaiana  and  his  Hawaiian  deserters, 
which  boded  no  good  for  Oahu's  cause. 

But  Kalani,  being  of  a  temperament  incapable 
of  fear,  was  seen  to  enjoy  the  frightful  mood  of  his 
mammoth  rival.  Though  the  face  of  the  Boy  King 
was  flushed,  and  his  nostrils  were  dilated  almost 
as  much  as  were  his  foe's,  yet  it  was  the  flush 
and  quickened  respiration  of  a  born  warrior,  im- 
patient as  a  leashed  hound  for  the  coming  clash  of 
arms. 

Not  in  all  those  armies  of  heroic  men  was  there 
a  figure  so  noble,  a  presence  so  elegant  and  com- 
manding, a  chief  so  calm  and  yet  full  of  such  con- 
centrated heroism,  as  Kalani,  the  lineal  descendant 
of  a  long  line  of  warrior  kings.  Descending 
from  the  Spanish  cavalier,  wrecked  on  Pele  Point 
at  Hawaii,  centuries  before  Cook  rediscovered  the 
Islands,  his  hair,  like  that  of  most  of  his  ancestors, 
had  the  wavy  terminal  curl  of  the  noble  Hidalgo 
of  long  ago. 

Boki,  the  next  in  rank  to  Kalani,  was  resolute, 
and  as  full  of  fiery  ardor  as  ever,  in  spite  of  the 
preponderance  of  men  and  arms  against  them,  yet 
he  knew  nothing  of  the  prophetic  doom  that  hung 
like  an  unseen  pall  over  his  beloved  companion 


KAIANA.  355 


and  King.  Kaumualii  was  as  pale  as  his  olive 
complexion  would  permit,  for  it  was  an  open  secret 
that  the  effeminate  king  of  Kauai  was  no  lover  of 
war,  and  now  seeing  Kamehameha  so  savage  — for 
it  was  Napoleonic  in  that  age  for  great  leaders  to 
personify  rage  on  such  occasions  —  it  had  the 
effect  to  cause  Katimualii's  nervous  fingers  to  un- 
consciously pluck  the  rare  iiwi  feathers  from  his 
kingly  mamo,  as  a  rejected  lover  pilfers  the  petals 
from  his  recent  rose-gift. 

Kaiani  stood  sullen  and  savage  beside  Kalani, 
and  being  seven  feet  in  height,  had  a  little  advan- 
tage of  the  King  in  that  respect.  The  fiery  chief 
was  sumptuously  arrayed  in  a  rich  red  mamo ;  for 
though  a  great  chief,  a  mighty  warrior  and  brother 
of  a  king,  yet  he  was  not  of  sufficient  rank  to  wear 
the  royal  yellow  —  a  privilege  only  conferred  upon 
kings. 

No  one  can  envy  Kaiana  his  situation  or  his  feel- 
ings as  lie  stood  there  confronting  his  late  lord  and 
king ;  a  traitor,  and  deserter,  from  one  who  had 
ever  been  a  kind  benefactor  to  him.  Now  his  con- 
science was  rebuking  him,  for  his  military  sagacity- 
must  have  convinced  him  that  the  Oahuans  had  a 
hopeless  task,  fighting  against  such  great  odds  in 
numbers  and  discipline.  He  well  knew  that  the 
battle  must  end  in  victory  or  death  for  him. 

All  being  in  readiness  to  open  the  battle  by  en- 
deavoring to  breach  the  ramparts,  through  which 
to  assault  the  Oahuans,  Kamehameha  directed 
Young  to  open  fire  directly  upon  the  coral  wall,  in 


356  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

line  with  Kalani  and  his  group  of  chiefs  upon  the 
hill  above.  As  the  distance  was  short,  and  they 
could  fire  a  plunging  shot,  every  discharge  from  the 
battery  told  heavily  upon  the  porous  coral  rock, 
until  stone  by  stone  were  knocked  steadily  away ; 
and  a  good-sized  opening  was  fast  being  made. 

Kamehameha  now  ordered  up  a  column  from 
each  wing,  to  be  held  in  readiness  to  advance  be- 
fore the  central  column  of  assault,  and  draw  the 
fire  of  the  Oahuans  before  the  real  attack  was  made. 
Boki  and  Kaumualii  were  in  command  of  the  cen- 
tre and  right  wing,  awaiting  to  oppose  the  threat- 
ened onset.  Kalani  and  numerous  chiefs  still  kept 
their  position  to  overlook  the  coming  assault. 

Kamehameha  now  called  Young  to  his  side,  leav- 
ing Davis  and  other  foreigners  to  keep  up  the  can- 
nonade. Drawing  his  long  two-edged  sword,  he 
pointed  with  his  ponderous  blade  where  stood 
Oahu's  King  and  chiefs  upon  the  hillside.  History 
records  Kamehameha  as  saying  : 

"  Young,  my  Puna  Jiele  (bosom-friend),  see  you 
where  yon  beetle-browned  Traitor  stands  ?  " 

44 Ay!  Sire.  To  the  right  of  Oahu's  gallant 
King." 

"  I'm  growing  maddened,  looking  at  the  Villain  ! 
Try  your  pretty  guns  on  the  Traitor,  who  stands 
there  frowning  upon  his  King  arid  benefactor.  Kill 
me  the  troublesome  fellow  !  and  you  shall  be  made 
an  Alii  Kapu  nui,  upon  the  spot." 

"  I'll  try,  my  King  ;  but  would  you  have  me  risk 
harming  the  noble  Kalani  ?  " 


SEE   WHERE  THE  TRAITOR  STANDS  I  357 

"  Kill  me  the  big  Kauaian  !  "  exclaimed  the  old 
king  impetuously,  4t  for  I'm  huhu  nui!  (much 
mad.)  And  let  the  gods  protect  Kalani." 

Returning  to  the  battery,  Young  loaded  his  own 
favorite  piece  and  elevated  the  gun  to  its  utmost 
lift,  high  up  over  the  rampart  wall  and  the  mass 
of  heads  arid  spears  beyond,  until  it  trained  upon 
the  high  ledge  where  stood  Kalani  and  the  chiefs. 
Kneeling  on  the  grass,  Yourfg  trained  his  gun  with 
the  utmost  precision  upon  the  royal  group,  who, 
though  witnessing  all  his  doings,  were  far  too  proud 
and  fearless  to  skulk  behind  the  numerous  shelter- 
ing rocks  above  and  around  them. 

Rising  from  the  ground,  Young  swung  his  port- 
fire to  impart  more  certain  glow,  freshened  his 
priming  and  fired  his  gun.  As  the  torch  was  ap- 
plied there  came  a  flash,  a  double  echo,  and  a  crash 
resilient  from  crag  to  crag  ;  followed  by  a  long- 
drawn  reverberation  converging  back  from  the  two 
mountain-walls  of  the  valley.  So  dissonant  and 
deafening  were  the  sounds,  that  all  were  impressed 
that  something  had  been  struck  and  shattered,  cre- 
ating a  wild  confusion  among  the  Oahuans ;  and 
causing  a  mournful,  piteous  wailing  from  their 
ranks,  as  if  the  King  himself  had  been  killed. 

But  as  yet  the  results  could  only  be  guessed,  for 
the  sulphurous  smoke  of  the  gun  rolled  in  a  gyrat- 
ing cloud  over  the  scene  —  now  swayed  to  the  one 
side  by  the  demoniacal  shouts  of  the  invaders,  and 
now  recoiling  back  from  the  grievous  wail  of  the 
afflicted  —  rising  at  length  slowly  and  majestically 


358  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

over  the  rampart  wall,  over  the  glittering  spear- 
points  of  the  soldiers,  over  the  green  grass  plots 
and  gray  lava  rocks,  until  it  became  evident  that 
the  ball  had  struck  and  splintered  the  rock  whereon 
stood  the  King  and  Kaiana;  leaving  the  one  un- 
touched, while  the  other  lay  weltering  in  his  gore 
—  dead  on  the  day  of  his  iniquity.  Not  another 
chief  in  all  that  dense  group  of  nobles  was  harmed. 

Wild  and  delirious"  were  the  shouts  from  ten 
thousand  Hawaiian  warriors,  made  joyous  by  the 
knowledge  that  Kaiana  had  fallen.  For  there  are 
no  public  recreants  more  generally  hated  than  a 
traitor  !  —  a  deservedly  great  soldier  deserting  his 
general  in  the  hour  of  battle. 

Even  Kamehameha  flung  up  his  gigantic  arms 
with  grim  delight ;  unbending  for  a  moment  from 
his  savage  frown,  until  his  ugly  visage  lighted  up 
with  sardonic  laughter  —  as  a  distant  storm-cloud 
may  blush  with  fitful  lightning  in  an  hour  of  gath- 
ering wrath. 

But  not  for  a  moment  did  the  ferocious  king  for- 
get the  object  of  the  hour,  for  instantly  brandishing 
his  glittering  sword  in  the  morning  sun,  he  gave 
the  preconcerted  signal  for  the  assault.  And  while 
yet  the  columns  were  hastening  to  the  breach,  the 
grim  devotee  turned  his  flashing  black  eyes  upon 
the  blue,  volcanic  flame  on  far-off  Loa,  and  with 
extended  arms  reverently  thanked  the  good  Pele 
for  her  divine  interposition  in  his  favor,  making  his 
oblation  aloud,  in  the  savage  gladness  of  his  heart. 

Next  to  Pele,  there  was  yet  another  to  thank. 


DEATH    OP  KAIANA.  359 

Flinging  off  his  saffron-colored  mamo  upon  the 
green-sward  at  his  feet,  and  shaking  his  ponder- 
ous blade  hungrily  in  the  air  —  as  if  his  murder- 
ous heart  was  famishing  for  battle  —  Kamehameha 
called  lustily  for  Young.  As  he  came  from  his  bat- 
tery the  King  bade  him  kneel  to  receive  his  knight- 
hood, and  title  to  the  imperial  rank  of  Kapu  Alii  — 
Tabu  Chief. 

As  Young  advanced,  he  exclaimed  :  "  A  Chief- 
dom  !  Sire,  I've  laid  the  Traitor  low  !  " 

44  Ay  !  my  Puua  hele.  He  lies  half  torn  in  two  ; 
cleft  well  as  our  good  blade  could  do.  Good  Pele 
sent  the  missile  there,  the  beautiful  Goddess  of 
Kilauea.  Kneel,  haole  maikai  (good  foreigner), 
though  time  be  brief,  we  name  you  Keone  Ana !  — 
Chief  !  —  a  noble  and  a  brave.  Now  up  and  bat- 
ter down  yon  wall,  for  we  begin  to  war-like  feel, 
and  would  have  at  them  if  at  all." 

From  Ana's  shoulder  snatched  his  sword, 
•    That  just  had  made  him  noble  lord ; 

Rough  shook  its  blade  of  pond'rous  length 
As  if  he  longed  to  try  its.  strength. 

Turning  to  the  Chief  of  his  central  column,  who 
yet  waited  the  King's  signal  to  advance,  the  elated 
old  Monarch  shouted : 

"Ehele!  Hawaii!  "  (advance,  Hawaii!)  "Who 
wins  yon  breach  the  battle  wins  !  " 

His  hoarse  voice  rang  loud  above  the  utmost 
clang  of  battle,  as  a  hundred  lusty  chiefs  sprang  to 
the  front,  and  led  their  spears-men  serf  into  the 
ragged  opening  through  the  rampart  wall ;  until  a 


360  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

thousand  wolfish  men  were  pressing  on  to    enter 
where  not  fifty  could  pass  in  line. 

Such  was  the  favorable  opening  for  the  Hawai- 
ians,  arid  the  ominous  dread  thrown  over  the  allied 
armies  of  Oahu,  that  every  serf  belonging  to  Kai- 
ana's  deserters,  followed  by  thousands  from  among 
the  Oahuans,  broke  ranks  and  fled  over  the  far  end 
of  the  rampart,  and  up  the  Nuuanu  to  the  Pali's 
gorge ;  flying  with  a  panic-stricken  terror  that 
lent  the  utmost  speed  to  their  sudden  flight. 

Grief  and  uncontrollable  indignation  filled  Ka- 
lani  and  his  chiefs,  to  behold  the  paltry  cowards 
run  so  prematurely,  before  even  a  blow  had  been 
struck  to  mar  their  ranks  —  except  the  death  of 
Kaiana.  But  around  the  breach  the  great  chiefs 
drew,  gathering  undismayed  about  their  young 
King  who  had  led  them  to  battle  so  often,  and  for 
hours  the  clash  of  steel  and  the  rattle  of  spears 
rang  high. 

It  mattered  little  how  impetuously  the  disci- 
plined Hawaiians  flung  themselves  into  the  breach, 
or  attempted  to  scale  the  rampart  wall ;  they  were 
everywhere  met  with  equal  bravery  and  equal  skill 
for  long  hours  of  terrible  conflict.  The  rude  shel- 
ter behind  which  the  Oahuans  fought,  made  their 
lesser  numbers  long  able  to  resist  the  ceaseless  on- 
set of  fresh  Hawaiians,  which  Kamehameha  con- 
tinued to  hurl  with  savage  fury  against  the  breach. 

Thus  the  forenoon  passed,  and  thousands  lay 
dead  or  wounded  about  the  broken  wall ;  yet  un- 
glutted  war  still  raged  with  unabated  fury.  Un< 


BOKI   AND   LELEHA.  361 

daunted  the  trained  Hawaiians  sprang  into  the 
breach,  and  unweariedly  were  they  hewn  down  by 
the  great  chiefs  of  the  allied  armies,  who  toward 
the  last  were  compelled  to  take  the  front  of  battle. 
By  Boki's  side  his  fair  Leleha  fought,  serving  her 
blows  with  skill,  and  defending  herself  and  him 
she  loved  with  a  subtle  cunning  known  to  but  few 
stalwart  braves.  The  foe  who  doth  her  Chief  as- 
sail is  sure  to  feel  Leleha's  spite.  And  whoever 
in  that  fierce  melee  aimed  an  ungallant  blow  at 
Boki's  spouse,  feels  Boki's  avenging  blow  upon  his 
undefended  head,  and  falls  to  fight  no  more, 

So  would  the  brindled  Lion  fight, 

Should  hounds  try  fierce  his  mate  to  tear ; 

Thus  show  his  whelpless  mate  her  might 
On  all  who  dare  invade  their  lair. 

On  high  was  heard  Kalani's  voice,  checking  or 
cheering  his  overwilling  chiefs.  His  orders  rang 
like  bugle-notes,  clear  and  shrill  over  the  din  of 
battle.  Not  often  was  his  strong  and  skilful  arm 
needed  to  take  part  in  the  varying  fight.  But  when 
the  valorous  King  did  see  a  foeman  worthy  of  his 
steel  come  slashing  his  murderous  way  though  all 
who  were  opposing  him,  then  Kalani's  flashing 
mamo  was  from  his  shoulder  cast,  and  wild  and 
wicked  were  the  deeds  of  daring  our  Keiki  Moi 
accomplished. 

With  the  breach  free  from  such  untoward  pres- 
sure, Kalani  would  fall  back  to  his  place  of  obser- 
vation and  again  direct  the  battle  along  the  line ; 
but  with  ever  an  impulse  to  spring  forward  again 


362  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

whenever  another  great  chief  of  unusual  skill  suc- 
ceeded in  breaking  through  the  mad  waves  of 
frenzied  men  and  gleaming  steel. 

Resuming  his  mamo,  which  some  chief  had  looked 
after,  and  sheathing  his  dripping  sword,  the  young 
King  would  seek  out  some  position  to  overlook 
the  defence,  from  which  he  could  send  reinforce- 
ments here  and  there  as  need  demanded. 

Once  Keone  Ana  and  Kalani  fought  for  a  mo- 
ment ;  Young,  exulting  with  his  new  rank,  having 
hewn  his  way  through  the  breach.  But  these 
two  most  skilled  swordsmen  were  soon  forced 
apart  before  either  had  half  the  fight  they  wished 
in  which  to  show  their  skill.  For  the  surrounding 
chiefs  —  each  side  fearful  for  their  loved  leader  — 
pressed  forward  in  eager  haste,  compelling  the 
two  cunning  combatants  to  separate  and  fall  back, 
or  seek  some  meaner  foe.  For  it  was  not  a  time  to 
waste  one's  skill  on  special  choice ;  but  an  hour  in 
which  to  lay  your  nearest  neighbor  low,  and  bide 
your  time  to  show  your  skill  on  some  proud  head 
of  more  exalted  breed. 

It  was  soon  after  discovered  that  Keone  Ana  had 
been  recalled  from  the  breach,  and  was  planting 
his  battery  against  the  extreme  right  wing  of  the 
rampart.  Keeaumoku  being  left  to  assail  the 
breach,  while  Kamehameha  had  himself  gone  to 
make  a  new  opening,  having  his  body-guards  in 
reserve  if  needed.  This  precaution  showed  a  real 
meaning  to  break  through  the  rampart  instead  of 
being  the  feint  it  was  thought  to  be. 


LUKA   LUA !    LUKA   LUA  !  363 

Kauraualii  was  reinforced  with  all  his  Kauains, 
and  left  to  meet  the  emergency  as  best  he  could, 
as  it  might  prove  to  be  only  a  feint  to  draw  off 
some  of  the  best  troops  from  the  main  battle.  An 
hour  passed,  and  a  new  breach  was  opened.  Then 
a  furious  assault  was  made  by  the  guard,  led  on 
by  Kamehameha  himself,  sweeping  all  before  them 
in  an  instant. 

Hark  to  the  mad  yells  that  fill  the  new-made 
breach  !  Hark  to  Kamehameha's  giant  tread !  the 
hugest  monster  of  all  among  his  thousand  guards. 
The  "  Lonely  One  "  has  come  to  teach  the  swiftest 
blow  to  heart  and  head.  His  very  shout  appalls ! 
—  bellowing  hoarser  than  adjacent  thunder  — 
throwing  a  sudden  palsy  over  the  already  defected 
Kauains,  who  fall  confusedly  back  to  the  right 
hand  and  the  left,  crying  out  like  cravens,  "  Luka 
lua  !  Luka  lua  !  "  —  beaten,  beaten !  —  and  surren- 
der with  a  cry  for  mercy. 

Kaumualii,  being  slightly  wounded  in  the  attack, 
was  taken  prisoner  by  Kamehameha  himself.  This 
was  a  consummation  more  to  the  liking  of  the 
timid  young  King  of  Kauai  than  fighting  such  a 
tigerish  foe,  for  which  he  had  little  constitutional 
taste  at  any  time.  Before  night  this  feminine 
young  King  contrived  to  escape  to  Kauai,  and 
lived  to  rule  years  over  his  Island  Kingdom.* 

*  Years  after  Kamehameha  gathered  an  army  of  seven  thou- 
sand well-equipped  men  to  take  Kauai,  but  a  contagious  disease 
assailed  them,  and  broke  up  the  expedition.  But  fourteen 
years  after  the  battle  of  Nuuanu,  Kaumualii  came  voluntarily  in 


364  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

Thus  the  battle  of  Nunanu  was  lost  in  an  instant 
through  the  feeble  resistance  of  the  Kauaians,  com- 
manded by  their  cowardly  King.  Kalani  saw  what 
had  happened,  and  well  knowing  that  his  deci- 
mated forces  could  not  contend  in  open  field  with 
the  well-drilled  Hawaiians,  called  Boki  and  Paao 
to  his  side.  It  was  at  once  decided  to  call  off  their 
remaining  warriors,  and  retreat  steadily  up  the 
valley  to  the  Pali.  This  was  the  favorite  gorge 
which  they  had  previously  chosen,  where  the  few 
could  meet  the  many,  and  where  they  could  hold 
out  to  the  last  man,  yielding  the  inaccessible  Pass 
only  with  their  lives. 

When  it  was  known  among  the  worn  and 
wounded  remnant  of  Oahu's  army  that  Kameha- 
meha  had  broken  through  their  rampart,  round  the 
hill  to  the  right,  and  that  he  was  leading  his  awful 
guard  of  herculean  warriors  down  upon  their  rear, 
at  least  another  thousand  of  Oahu's  timid  serfs 
broke  ranks  and  ran  for  their  lives. 

But  there  yet  remained  to  Kalani  four  hundred 
invincible  chiefs  who  loved  the  clang  of  battle  as 
they  loved  their  lives ;  these,  with  nearly  a  thou- 
sand acceptable  warriors,  were  now  called  off  from 
defending  the  breach,  and  led  by  a  mountain  path 
around  the  left  wing  of  the  rampart,  leaving  the 

an  American  ship,  and  ceded  his  island  to  Kamehameha,  who 
reinstated  him  as  King  to  rule  in  fiefdom.  But  Liholiho,  Kame- 
hameha II.,  afterward  abducted  Kaumualii,  and  married  both 
him  and  his  son  to  his  father's  "Love  Queen,"  Kaahumanu, 
keeping  him  a  state  prisoner. 


RETREATING   TO   THE  PALI.  365 

whole  Hawaiian  army  to  crowd  through  the  de- 
serted breach,  and  take  possession  of  the  camp. 

By  doing  this  the  Hawaiians  lost  their  only  op- 
portunity of  heading  off  the  retreat  of  the  Oahuans 
to  their  stronghold  in  the  Pali.  But  it  was  not 
supposed  Kalani  designed  retreating  up  the  valley, 
but  rather  over  the  mountain  into  the  district  of 
Waialua,  and  thence,  perhaps,  to  Ewa  Bay,  where 
he  might  have  had  canoes  stationed  to  take  him 
and  his  army  to  Kauai.  This  plan  was  feasible, 
but  that  his  plan  had  ever  been  from  the  first  in- 
ception to  retreat  to  the  Pali,  and  there  fight  to 
the  death,  defending  the  last  rood  of  his  dear  van- 
quished land. 


"  HARK  ye,  my  braves !  "  —  His  dark  eyes  shone, 
His  voice  was  like  a  bugle-tone ; 
He  looked  to  th'  white  man's  God  on  high 
For  aid  divine,  yet  knew  not  why ; 
But  soft  within  his  heathen  heart 
The  voice  of  God  was  then  impart. 
He  kissed  his  blade,  all  dun  with  gore, 
As  in  the  Pali's  gorge  he  swore  :•— 

*'  Hark  ye,  my  braves  !     I  swear  to  all 
On  this  red  brand  my  father  wore  — 
This  sword  I  oft  have  stained  with  gore  — 

Here  will  we  fighting  win  or  fall ! 

Who  would  not  rather  fight  and  die 

Beneath  some  fond  and  loving  eye, 

Than  make  them  blush  to  see  us  fly  ?  " 

He  paused  for  breath  :  his  chieftains  cheer, 
And  swear  to  die  the  death  of  braves; 

Saw  down  the  vale  their  foes  appear, 
And  sent  the  loved  ones  to  their  slaves. 

"  They  come !  my  chiefs  ;  hark !  to  their  hateful  call ; 
'Tis  true  our  little  band  is  small, 

And  Hawaii's  warriors  strong  and  many ; 
But  there  '11  be  less  of  us  to  fall, 

And  few  to  tell  the  tale  —  if  any ! 

Now  let  each  blade  to  battle  leap ! 
In  foeman's  heart  each  steel  shall  sleep ! 
Let  every  arm,  with  latest  blow, 
Pierce  to  the  hilt  some  hated  foe ! " 


366 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

HEN  the  Hawaiians  saw  that  Kalani  had 
fairly  withdrawn  his  forces  along  a  nar- 
row mountain  path,  where  not  more 
than  three  abreast  could  follow,  they  be- 
lieved he  was  fleeing  not  only  from  the  camp,  but 
was  endeavoring  to  leave  the  Island.  Thus  Karne- 
hameha  sent  on  Keeaumoku  with  his  division  of 
two  thousand  strong,  to  harass  the  retreat  and  dis- 
cover Kalani's  destination. 

The  remaining  part  of  the  Hawaiian  army  were 
suffered  to  occupy  the  camp  of  Oahu,  and  partake 
of  such  food  as  could  be  found  for  famished  men. 
But  what  was  their  surprise  and  annoyance  to  soon 
after  observe  Kalani's  army  leaving  the  western 
mountain  side,  and  crossing  over  the  Nuuanu  in 
the  direction  of  the  Pali,  which,  it  was  at  once 
surmised,  had  been  fortified  and  provisioned  for  a 
siege. 

The  Hawaiians  were  at  once  called  off  from  their 
half-eaten  dinner,  re-formed,  and  sent  on  in  hasty 
pursuit,  with  orders  to  overtake  and  give  battle  to 
the  fugitives,  with  a  determined  purpose  to  crush 
the  little  army  before  they  could  reach  the  moun- 
tain Pass.  Kalani  had  debouched  into  the  valley 

367 


368  KALANI   OF    OAHTT. 


through  a  narrow  pass  easily  defended  by  his  small 
rear-guard  in  charge  of  Boki ;  thus  Keeaumoku  was 
held  in  check  while  the  main  body  crossed  over  the 
Nuuanu  on  their  way  up  to  Waolani's  sheltering 
Pass. 

Kamehameha,  Keone  Ana,  and  Hewahewa  the 
High  Priest,  remained  behind  with  the  Guard  to 
finish  their  dinner,  for  all  believed  the  main  fight- 
ing was  over,  and  that  Kalani's  design  was  only  to 
secure  a  mountain  covert  from  which  he  could  make 
better  terms  of  surrender.  Thus  even  the  Hawaiian 
King  deemed  the  day  was  won,  and  remained  leis- 
urely behind,  smoking,  and  relating  valorous  inci- 
dents of  the  storming  of  the  rampart,  little  dream- 
ing that  more  than  two  thousand  of  his  warriors 
must  yet  fall  before  Oahu's  heroic  King  was  sub- 
dued in  death. 

When  Kalani  saw  the  Hawaiians  leave  the  camp 
on  the  double-quick,  endeavoring  to  cut  him  off,  he 
feared  for  his  rear-guard,  which  was  holding  Keeau- 
moku at  bay.  Halting  in  a  strong  position  which 
covered  his  retreat  to  the  Pali,  he  sent  back  a  swift 
runner  with  orders  for  Boki  to  withdraw  and  fall 
quickly  back  upon  the  main  army  which  awaited 
him  ;  for  he  chose  to  risk  a  battle,  rather  than  the 
safety  of  his  loved  commander. 

By  a  swift  retreat  Boki  succeeded  in  reaching  a 
position  within  supporting  distance  of  the  King, 
and  then  fell  steadily  back  until  the  Oahuans  were 
all  combined  once  more,  and  they  might  have  fallen 
quickly  back  into  the  protection  of  the  Pali.  But 


KALANI  IN  ACTION.  369 

because  the  now  concentrated  force  of  Hawaiians 
pressed  on  so  heedlessly,  as  though  following  a  rout 
of  panic-stricken  foes,  Kalani  mano3uvred,  and  drew 
them  into  a  position  where  he  could  hold  both  flanks 
with  ambushed  columns,  and  then  brought  to  a  stand 
and  closed  in  upon  the  unsuspecting  enemy  —  and 
terrible  was  the  slaughter  that  followed. 

Planting  himself  in  the  very  fore-front  of  his  cen- 
tral column  of  huge  chiefs,  — 'the  finest  fighters  in 
the  world,  —  Kalani  sought  not  to  spare  himself  in 
the  least.  Hewing  his  way  into  the  thickest  of  the 
melee,  he  smote  the  foe  who  nearest  pressed ;  and 
as  many  a  daring  chief  leaped  from  the  Hawaiian 
ranks  to  cross  swords  with  Oahu's  gallant  King, 
many  a  noble  warrior  went  down  in  that  hour  be- 
fore the  resistless  blows  of  him  who  was  famed  to 
be  the  finest  fighter  among  their  Isles. 

Though  it  is  evident  that  Kalani  brought  on  the 
battle  before  reaching  the  Pass,  with  intent  to  make 
it  his  last  fight,  yet  survivors  tell  us  that  never 
seemed  the  Boy  King  so  cool  and  wary  as  in  that 
awful  slaughter.  Like  a  row  of  monstrous  Glad- 
iators stood  his  great  chiefs  around  him,  striking 
no  blows  at  random  to  waste  their  strength ;  but 
where  they  smote,  the  leaping  crimson  ran,  until 
the  dead  bodies  of  noble  chieftains  strewed  the 
mountain  path  by  which  Kalani  retreated. 

Brave,  worn,  and  wounded,  Kalani  and  his  chiefs 
withdrew  at  length  from  sheer  exhaustion,  so  over- 
pressed  by  numbers.  Their  footsteps  dyed  the 
green  herbage  and  mountain  flowers  along  the 
24 


370  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

path  they  climbed,  still  face  to  the  foe  ;  their  drip- 
ping wounds  pooling  their  noble  blood  upon  the 
rocks  wherever  they  stood  at  bay. 

Thus  they  fought,  and  then  retreated,  until  of 
all  their  thousands  arrayed  in  order  of  battle  at 
dawn,  there  were  now  but  three  hundred  chiefs 
remaining,  though  numbering  their  noblest  and 
their  best,  together  with  a  few  hundred  wounded 
warriors  from  the  ranks,  men  already  too  sickened 
to  fight  more,  from  loss  of  strength  and  loss  of 
courage. 

At  length  in  Waolani's  rock-ribbed  Pass  they 
stand  a  heroic  band  of  large-limbed,  large-hearted 
braves.  Though  weary  and  wounded,  and  hope- 
less to  win  the  day,  yet  still  devoted  to  their  young 
King,  with  a  barbaric  love  that  surpasseth  the  wish 
for  life  or  the  love  of  woman. 

It  was  a  sight  to  draw  tears  from  the  gray  lava 
rocks  about  them  to  see  those  gnarled  old  warriors 
ever  seeking  to  guard  their  Keiki  Moi  —  the  image 
of  their  old  king  —  throughout  the  sickening 
slaughter  of  that  memorable  day.  Without  know- 
ing that  he  was  seeking  death  with  every  onset  of 
the  battle,  how  they  watched  to  guard  him,  their 
only  hope  in  battling  now  being  to  save  him  from 
the  covert  harm  that  every  foe  aimed  at  his  breast. 

When  once  Kalani's  little  band  was  safely 
within  the  deep,  cool  mountain  Pass,  with  the 
unassailable  crags  and  jutting  peaks  of  Waolani 
towering  above  and  behind  them,  where  fifty  men 
could  keep  a  thousand  at  bay,  then  the  murderous 


LOVE  FOR  KALANI.  371 

Hawaiians  called  a  halt,  and  fell  back  to  re-form 
and  organize  for  a  swift  succession  of  the  desperate 
assaults  which  Keeaumoku  —  who  was  in  com- 
mand —  saw  would  be  required  to  win  the  day. 
For  well  the  Hawaiian  leaders  knew  that  their 
fierce  old  King  would  suffer  them  no  rest  until  the 
last  of  the  brave  Oahuans  were  dead  or  routed 
beyond  recall. 

When  Kalani  had  formed  his  little  band  of  chiefs 
into  a  forlorn  hope,  consisting  of  six  lines  of  fifty 
men  each,  and  saw  that  the  Hawaiians  had  fallen 
back  out  of  view,  after  the  touch  of  terrible  slaugh- 
ter they  had  encountered,  he  ordered  his  weary 
warriors  to  snatch  what  rest  they  could  during  the 
brief  respite  allowed  them. 

Turning  his  dark  eyes  upward  to  the  rough  crag 
that  leaned  with  a  savage  friendliness  out  into  the 
gloomy  gorge  above  his  head,  he  discovered  his 
darling  Queen  among  her  maidens,  together  with 
thousands  of  other  wahine  wives,  mothers,  and 
daughters,  clinging  wherever  a  cliff  or  tree  afforded 
shelter.  And  the  King  called  Jto  Kupule  and  her 
maidens  to  come  down. 

Instantly  Kupule  began  the  descent  with  a  hun- 
dred other  women  who  saw  husbands  or  brothers 
below,  ^bringing  with  them  water  and  fruit  from 
the  cool  forest,  and  fruit  in  abundance  for  the 
famished  warriors.  Not  one  that  came  -  but  had 
loved  friends  among  these  battle-scarred  heroes. 

Setting  the  example  for  his  chiefs  by  freeing 
himself  from  sword-belt  and  mamo,  Kalani  flung 


372  KALANI    OF   OAHU. 


himself  wearily  down  upon  the  scanty  herbage  of 
grass  and  flowers  resting  under  the  crisp  shadow 
of  the  beetling  crag,  with  the  strong  trades  yet 
blowing  merrily  through  the  deep  gorge  which 
opened  out  at  the  Pali  high  above  the  inrolling  sea 
a  short  distance  beyond. 

Soon  the  grief-stricken  women,  headed  by  Ku- 
pule,  made  their  appearance  in  the  ravine,  and 
sprang  down  among  their  dear  wounded  ones,  dis- 
tributing food  and  drink  with  deep  solicitude  in 
every  eye. 

Kneeling  in  a  pool  of  her  royal  lover's  blood, 
there  among  the  frenzied  warriors  whose  only 
thoughts  were  of  further  murderous  deeds,  their 
very  faces  grown  wolfish  with  the  terrible  slaughter 
of  that  day,  Kupule  supplied  food  to  the  King, 
while  Manona  and  Lelu  bound  the  ti  leaf  upon  his 
gaping  wounds^  the  loving  Queen  stripping  up  her 
own  tapa  covering  for  her  King  and  his  chiefs  to 
bind  upon  their  wounds. 

It  was  a  sight,  never  to  be  forgotten,  to  behold 
that  fair  young  creature  so  crushed  by  her  speech- 
less grief,  murmured  neither  with  lip  nor  eye,  sat- 
isfied only  to  pressing  her  fond  kisses  upon  the 
dear  hand  that  stroked  her  black  tresses  and  patted 
her  pallid  cheeks  in  passing  token  that  he  knew 
her  to  be  there.  But  too  well  she  knew  Kalani's 
tongueless  sorrow  in  that  hour.  Weary,  haggard 
smiles  were  the  best  the  war-worn  monarch  could 
bestow  upon  his  darling,  so  weakened  by  his 
wounds,  and  just  then  so  exhausted  by  his  super- 
human efforts  during  the  last  hour's  retreat. 


AWAITING   THE   FOE.  373 

Though  Kalani  gave  no  hopes  of  saving  the 
land,  yet  he  calmly  spoke  of  the  rivers  of  blood 
that  must  yet  flow.  But  when  he  suffered  his 
fond  gaze  to  dwell  too  long  upon  the  soft  eyes  and 
grief-stricken  face  before  him,  his  thoughts  of  leav- 
ing his  darling  in  such  an  hour  choked  his  utter- 
ance, and  made  his  olive  cheeks  ashy  and  wet  with 
unseemly  tears  such  as  his  kingly  eyes  had  never 
wept  before. 

Soon  a  scout  came  running  up  the  mountain 
path,  reporting  the  Hawaiians  coming  up  the  Nuu- 
anu  in  immense  force,  led  on  by  Naihe,  with  Kame- 
hameha  and  Keeaumoku  following  with  the  guards. 
On  the  instant  Kalani  was  up  with  glowing  cheeks 
and  flashing  eyes  as  full  of  undaunted  valor  as 
ever. 

When  Kupule  had  helped  to  buckle  on  his  sword- 
belt,  and  put  on  his  mamo  ;  Kalani  snatched  a  kiss 
and  one  brief  look  into  her  dear  eyes  —  so  human, 
yet  so  divine  —  and  sent  her  away  to  her  eyrie, 
there  to  watch  the  last  act  in  the  drama  of  con- 
quest—  the  death-battle  of  her  King! 

Turning  to  his  war-scarred  Chiefs  as  they  caught 
up  their  arms,  and  rose  slowly  from  the  ground  — 
so  stiffened  by  their  wounds  as  to  make  them  dis- 
pirited by  the  hopeless  task  before  them  —  Kalani 
endeavored  to  instil  something  of  his  owii  enthu- 
siasm into  the  grim  old  veterans  of  his  father's  day. 

As  he  looked  down  the  Nuuanu  and  saw  the 
dense  masses  of  freshly  organized  Hawaiians,  ea- 
gerly advancing  to  the  frivolous  music  of  the  bam- 


374  KALANI   OF  OAHtJ. 

boo  fifes  and  the  circubita  drums,  coming  with  the 
fell  purpose  of  crushing  his  little  band  at  one  mad 
swoop,  then  his  great  heart  beat  wildly,  and  his 
dark  eyes  lighted  as  with  flames,  at  thought  of  the 
opportunity  now  presenting  to  carve  his  kingly 
name  on  the  rock-hewn  battlefield  of  the  Pali, 
where  grand  old  Waolani  should  pinnacle  his  fame 
unto  the  remotest  ages. 

Kindling  with  the  uprising  spirit  of  his  own  her- 
oism, Kalani's  dark  eyes  shone  as  with  the  sudden 
frenzy  of  a  madman ;  flashing  at  times  with  such 
glances  of  leaping  light  as  to  awe  the  irresolute 
ones  about  him,  as  with  the  awful  mandate  of  a 
god.  It  was  thus  he  had  often  inspired  those  of 
kindred  mettle  with  a  resolution  as  vaulting  as  his 
own.  As  Kalani  addressed  his  blood-stained  chiefs 
in  that  dark  hour,  it  is  asserted  by  those  upon  the 
crags  above  — for  not  one  below  lived  to  tell  the  tale 

—  that  his  resonant  voice  rung  through  the  gorge 
like  a  war-bugle  sounding  to  the  charge  ! 

And  it  is  also  said  that,  prompted  by  souie  sweet 
impulse — yet  an  impulse  so  differently  interpreted 

—  he  suddenly  turned  his  eyes  heavenward,  look- 
ing up  through    the  mountain  crags  to  the  sum- 
mer sky  and  the  white  man's  God,  as  if  reverently 
appealing  for  divine  aid  in  that  terrible  hour.    Can 
it  be  that  he  knew  not  to  whom  he  appealed?  that 
he  knew  not  why  he  sought  another  Deity  than 
Pele,  in  that  awful  moment  of  existence  ?     Who 
will  believe  it  ?     Not  I ! 

Let   us   rather   believe   that   softly   within  his 


KALANl'S   ADDRESS.  375 

heathen  heart  —  so  roused  by  the  magnetic  im- 
pulse of  the  hour  —  there  breathed  the  still  small 
voice  of  the  Almighty  Father,  that  comes  to  us  all 
alike  in  the  one  supreme  moment  of  prescience 
during  last  hours  of  dissolution.  It  was  noticed 
that  neither  love  nor  fear  of  the  heathen  Goddess 
of  the  nation  found  place  in  his  soul  after  that 
awful  moment  of  battle-frenzy  and  religious  fer- 
vor, as  he  thus  addressed  his  savage  and  sullen 
Chiefs  : 

"  Hark  ye,  my  Braves !  "  And  his  voice  was 
like  a  tempest's  when  storming  along  the  sea. 
"  Here  in  this  gorge  let  us  swear  to  win  or  die  !  I, 
upon  this  good  brand  my  kingly  father  wore  in  all 
his  hundred  battles  with  these  same  hated  foes  ; 
given  me  to  wear  with  honor,  or  render  up  with 
heroic  death,  I  swear  it,  by  a  new  Deity  you  know 
not  of—  my  battle-GOD  !  and  my  KUPULE  !- 
You  swear  by  your  own  loved  ones  yonder,  cling- 
ing like  maimed  birds  to  the  rocks  and  crags  of 
Waolani. 

"  Who  of  you  would  not  rather  fight  and  die  be- 
neath those  fond  eyes  of  our  loved  ones,  than  have 
them  blush  to  see  us  fly  ?  Who  will  not  joy  with 
me  to  here  meet  the  foe,  so  walled  in  by  friendly 
cliffs  they  cannot  pass  ;  for  farther  upward  even  we 
cannot  go,  unless  like  yonder  craven  serfs  we'd 
leap  —  as  many  will  —  the  dizzy  Pali's  steep  !  " 

He  paused  for  breath,  and  joyed  to  hear  his  sav- 
age Chieftains  cheer,  and  swear  alike  on  sword  and 
spear !  —  by  Lono  and  by  Pele  !  —  to  die  with  their 


376  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


Boy  King  the  gallant  death  of  Braves  !  Looking 
down  the  valley,  round  the  curve  of  the  ravine, 
the  front  rank  could  behold  the  near  approach  of 
the  exultant  Hawaiians  ;  could  see  them  handle 
their  long  spears  for  sudden  use  ;  and  watch  them 
draw  their  glimmering  swords  with  a  swaggering 
leer,  prompted  by  thoughts  of  easy  conquest.  Ob- 
serving the  small  esteem  in  which  the  Hawaiians 
held  them,  Kalani  could  not  forbear  yet  one  word 
more  to  rouse  his  noble  warriors : 

"  See !  they  come,  my  Chiefs.  Hark,  to  their 
insulting  calls  !  'Tis  true  our  little  band  is  small, 
and  Hawaii's  fresh  forces  strong  and  many;  but 
there'll  be  less  of  us  to  fall,  and  few  to  tell  the 
tale  —  if  any  !  Now  let  each  blade  to  battle  leap  ! 
Let  each  strong  arm  with  latest  blow  pierce  to  the 
hilt  some  hated  foe  !  " 

And  Kalani  shook  his  ponderous  blade  in  the 
saddening  sunlight,  that  hung  low  down  in  the 
western  sky,  and  raised  his  flashing  eyes  to  the  crag 
above  for  one  last  look  from  Kupule  ;  who,  dear 
soul,  answered  back  with  but  a  haggard  smile, 
though  a  low  cheer  came  rippling  down  from  her 
chieftain  maidens,  ambushed  among  the  shaggy 
wood-growth  of  the  cliff. 

Whoever  has  seen  a  couchant  tiger  ambushed  in 
his  native  jungle,  ready  for  a  spring  upon  the  ap- 
proaching foe ;  seen  his  green  eyes  flashing  with 
demoniacal  rage ;  his  ruffled  tail  swaying  to  and 
fro  with  nervous  tension ;  his  huge  flexor  muscles 
working  taut  and  vibrant  as  bowstrings ;  may  con- 


THE  KINGLY   GLADIATOR.  377 

ceive  something  of  the  concentric  hate  and  fiery 
ardor  of  Oahu's  outraged  King,  when  thus  driven 
to  the  mountains  by  his  powerful  antagonist. 

Kalani  stood  there  at  bay  like  a  tawny  gladiator 
who  accepts  his  fate,  but  who  grows  maddened  — 
insane  with  impatience — at  the  swaggering  ap- 
proach of  his  foe,  and  the  tardy  prolongation  of 
his  doom.  The  withering  curl  of  his  kingly  lips 
was  moulded  in  intenest  scorn  of  all  that  vast  array 
of  might  and  skill,  coming  pouring  up  the  Nuuanu 
to  assail  his  haggard,  wounded  few.  His  dark  eyes 
flashed  with  electric  gleams,  raying  the  shadow- 
gloom  in  which  he  stood  with  brighter  than  sun- 
ray,  where  it  glinted  the  mountain  cataract  above  ; 
whose  dismal  roar  dwelt  in  his  ear  in  hoarse  unison 
with  his  rage !  Standing  thus,  poised  for  battle, 
ready  to  spring  upon  the  first  comer,  in  search  of 
the  one  only  brainal  alleviant  —  murder  of  his  foe 
—  delay  intensified  his  mania,  and  augmented  his 
muscles  into  countless  drawn  bows,  intent  to  hurl 
their  impatient  arrows  of  wrath  ! 

As  the  enemy  approached  very  near,  Kalani 
sprang  one  step  in  advance  of  his  chiefs  to  give  his 
sword-arm  better  sweep,  and  show  the  hated  Ha- 
waiians  with  what  kindling  relish  he  awaited  their 
coming.  Instantly  six  long  spears  were  at  him 
flung,  with  an  unerring  aim  that  never  missed  their 
mark.  This  furious  assault  made  it  earnest  work 
for  Kalani  to  defend  himself,  until  the  contending 
forces  could  come  into  the  hand-to-hand  conflict 
that  he  sought. 


378  KALANI  OP   OAHU. 


The  first  spear  Kalani  caught  in  his  left  hand, 
and  with  it  parried  four  others  —  careering  them 
skyward  —  ever  keeping  his  sword-hand  fast  on 
his  weapon  ready  for  instant  use.  Dropping  the 
first  spear,  which  had  been  flung  by  Naihe  the  com- 
mander, Kalani  caught  the  sixth  one,  flung  by  a 
tall  and  swarthy  chief,  hideous  in  visage  as  Kame- 
hameha  himself.  Turning  the  spear-point  to  the 
front,  Kalani  hurled  it  back  with  inconceivable 
swiftness,  through  and  through  the  great  savage 
who  had  cast  it,  who  fell  with  a  yell  of  pain  ; 
and  he  thus  became  the  first  corpse  in  the  human 
foundation  of  that  memorable  rampart  of  slaugh- 
tered foes. 

Then  followed  the  fearful  clash  of  arms,  too  con- 
fused and  chaotic  ever  to  be  described,  too  horri- 
ble to  depict  by  any  other  symbol  of  warfare  than 
that  of  the  two  thousand  dead,  subsequently 
heaped  up  together  in  this  never-to-be  forgotten 
battle  of  the  Pali.  Then  smote  the  kingly  sword 
that  struck  for  love  and  fame.  Then  struck  many 
a  noble  chief,  whose  only  thought  in  battling  was 
to  save  their  young  Keiki  Moi  —  loved  better  than 
life,  and  home,  and  friends. 

Some  fought  in  that  hour  for  the  dear  loved 
ones  who  looked  sorrowfully  down  with  frenzied 
eyes  from  Waolani's  jutting  crags.  Some  battled 
for  their  loved  homes  in  the  dear  enchanting 
valley  below.  Some  fought  because  others  fought 
around  them  ;  because  it  had  been  the  pleasure 
and  the  pastime  of  their  long  barbaric  lives ;  the 


LOVE    FOR   THE  KING.  379 

one  murderous  joy  sufficiently  brutal  to  reach 
down  into  their  strong  hearts.  With  these  callous- 
hearted  ones  there  abided  no  love  of  home,  no 
yearning  need  of  friends  sufficient  to  awaken  such 
exemplarious  valor  as  they  here  displayed.  They 
played  at  battle  as  aimless  women  play  at  battle- 
door,  or  gamesters  play  at  chance.  Their  pride 
of  life  lay  in  their  cunning  fence,  and  the  murder- 
ous quality  of  their  unerring  blows.  Good  soldiers 
these  :  but  cautious  men,  who  take  admirable  heed 
of  their  own  heads  —  not  of  the  King's.  Such 
men  were  assigned  to  the  flanks,  and  there  they 
fought,  impervious  as  the  rocky  gorge  they  were 
set  to  defend. 

Not  so  with  the  chivalrous  Boki  and  many 
another  large-hearted  chief  about  the  King,  who, 
failing  with  his  swift  defensive  sword  to  ward  off 
two  murderous  slashes  aimed  at  once  upon  his 
King,  flung  up  his  bare  left  arm  and  took  the 
savage  blow  meant  for  his  loved  young  Monarch's 
head,  and  fought  on  from  that  hour  with  his  left 
arm  lopped  off  at  the  wrist;  while  the  wifely 
Leleha  thrust  home  her  girlish  rapier  into  the 
bosom  of  him  who  thus  maimed  her  dear  loved 
lord. 

Thus  with  Paao,  the  aged  warrior-Priest,  who 
in  long  past  years  had  fought  bravely  for  Titeere, 
as  he  now  fought  with  tender  affection  for  his  old 
King's  son.  The  life  of  the  brave  Kapu  Alii  was 
perilled  an  hundred  times  that  day  striving  to  save 
his  loved  Kalani.  Twice  was  his  aged  breast 


380  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 


offered  to  shield  the  King's  from  random  spears, 
flung  by  some  of  the  rear  ranks  over  the  heads  of 
those  fighting  before  them. 

What  a  sight  of  horror  was  all  this  when  seen 
by  fond  mothers  from  the  mountain  above;  what 
a  cold  thrill  crept  over  the  heart  of  the  young 
wife  who  witnessed  her  maimed  husband  totter 
and  stagger  and  fall,  to  be  trampled  upon  by 
friend  and  foe  alike,  in  the  brutal  haste  to  glut 
their  inhuman  lust  for  blood.  One  scents  the 
fresh  flowing  gore  in  sickening  odor  reeking  up 
from  the  gorge  as  a  thousand  cruel  heart-stabs 
gloat  the  mountain  air,  as  when  a  furious  wind- 
demon  sweeps  bellowing  over  the  sea,  tattering 
the  frothy  wave-crests  into  sibilant  spray,  and 
filling  the  landsman's  nostril  with  a  saline  flavor 
that  awes  his  timid  soul  with  the  storm  ! 

Ah !  who  can  portray  such  a  murderous  en- 
counter ?  Who  fill  your  ear  with  the  confusive 
dins  of  such  awful  revelry?  What  pen  so  graphic 
as  to  possess  your  mind  with  the  possible  charm  of 
such  warfare  ;  the  wild,  delirious  joy  of  thus 
battling  on  the  toppling  border  of  death  !  fighting 
for  the  loved  ones  —  for  freedom  —  for  the  dear 
native  land  \  when  thus  assailed  by  a  hated  In- 
vader? And  yet  many  of  these  Hawaiians,  who  lead 
the  assault,  fall  and  give  place  to  other  as  eager 
assailants;  yet  they  fight  for  none  of  these  senti- 
ments. War  is  their  vocation,  and  they  fight  as 
eagerly  as  hungry  curs  fight  for  possession  of  a 
bone. 


THE  FRENZY  OF  BATTLE.         381 

Hark  !  to  the  shouts  of  Oahu's  banded  chiefs ; 
shouts  duplicated  by  a  thousand  answering  spirits 
of  the  place,  as  the  wild  echoes  call  back  from 
cliffs  and  crags  and  caverned  dens  in  the  moun- 
tain wilds.  Yell  and  echo  alike  being  carried, 
wind-blown,  by  the  rush  of  trades  through  the 
gorge  down  upon  the  mad  sea  of  upturned  faces 
below. 

The  low-lying  sun  —  the  last  to  Kalani  —  bathes 
his  hot  face  with  its  farewell  glory,  lighting  the 
ponderous  blows  of  his  swift-  falling  sabre  as  it 
flashes  over  his  head  and  falls  crashing  into  his 
naked  foes.  Still  the  enemy  press  eagerly  up  over 
their  dead  companions,  infatuated  with  the  cruel 
wish  to  slay  the  King ;  this  Boy-Monarch  who 
thus  stands  fighting  for  his  liberty  and  his  life  ; 
the  new-found  God,  and  She  dearer  than  all  else  ! 
—  the  darling  of  his  heart  ! 

Not  always  did  Kalani  wait  for  the  over-eager 
Hawaiians  to  climb  over  the  dead  heap  and  reach 
his  lines.  But  as  some  huge  war-chief  of  great  re- 
nown came  staggering  up  over  his  slaughtered 
companions,  savage  for  re-venge,  while  yet  he 
raised  his  ponderous  arm  to  cast  his  spear,  totter- 
ing with  unsteady  foothold  on  the  dead,  Kalani 
would  spring  up  over  the  rampart  of  dead  foes 
with  the  bound  of  a  leopard,  ward  off  the  chief's 
clumsily  managed  barb,  and  lunge  his  hungry  steel, 
with  a  lightning  plunge,  into  his  unsteady  foe ! 
springing  back  unharmed  to  his  place  in  the  ranks 
again. 


382  KALANI  OP  OAHTJ. 


How  wild  were  the  friendly  shouts  at  such  heroic 
exploits  as  these,  not  only  from  his  own  surround- 
ing chiefs,  but  from  thousands  of  women  and  aged 
men  perched  among  the  rocks  above.  So  swift  at 
times  fell  the  sabre-blows  of  the  chiefs,  that  they 
glowed  in  the  torrid  sunlight  continuous  gleams  of 
lightning-flashes,  often  bathing  the  gray  rocks  of 
Waolani  in  seeming  flames  of  leaping  firelight. 
But,  alas,  what  availed  the  scores  and  hundreds 
of  dead  Hawaiians  that  fell,  where  other  eager 
hundreds  continued  to  rush  up  in  an  unbroken 
wave  of  glittering  spears  and  savage  shark-swords  ? 

Well  were  there  need  for  the  multitude  of  prayers 
said  for  Kalani  by  the  horror-stricken  women  on  the 
cliffs  above ;  for  where  one  spear  was  cast  at  any 
other  chief  in  the  ranks,  there  were  ten  thrown  at 
the  naked  breast  of  the  Boy  King.  But  with  the 
one-armed  Boki  on  the  one  side,  aided  by  the  keen- 
eyed  Leleha  and  a  dozen  more  ;  and  with  Paao,  Ka- 
hiko,  and  Owaiee  on  the  other,  all  eager  not  only  to 
defend  him  with  their  weapons,  but  also  ready  to 
thrust  even  their  own  bodies  between  their  Boy 
King  and  danger,  —  together  their  affectionate 
watchfulness  bad  saved  him  from  all  but  flesh- 
wounds  until  now. 

But  in  other  ways  was  Kalani  reminded  of  the 
love  of  his  people.  Once  he  lost  his  foothold,  and 
fell  on  the  topmost  pile  of  fallen  dead,  having  just 
stricken  down  the  leading  chief.  Instantly  a  wild 
wail  of  agony  rang  out  over  the  Pali  from  all  the 
thousand  voices  on  Waolani ;  rolling  down  the 


AN  INCIDENT.  383 


Nuuanu  to  Kamehameha's  ear  like  an  avalanche 
of  sorrow.  Hearing  this,  it  was  deemed  by  all 
that  the  day  was  won  by  the  fall  of  the  King. 

But  before  Boki  and  Kahiko  could  spring  to  his 
aid,  Kalani  was  up  again ;  slaying  two  great  chiefs 
who  were  rushing  up  to  impale  him  where  he  lay, 
killing  each  with  a  single  blow  by  two  lightning 
sweeps  of  his  sword.  This  act  showed  to  his 
sorrowing  people  that  their  young  King  was  un- 
harmed. 

Then  rose  the  counter-shouts  of  joy  in  utmost 
tempo,  rending  the  blood-smeared  air  with  deafen- 
ing applause  ;  rising  like  a  billow  of  lark-songs  into 
the  summer  sky  !  How  full  of  blended  reverence 
for  Pele  and  Lono,  and  all  the  mythological  deities 
were  those  shouts  !  —  so  brim  with  that  magnetic 
acclamation  for  heroism  which  ever  wells  up  with 
unmistakable  spontaneity  from  the  hearts  of  the 
loved  ones !  Kamehameha  had  no  need  to  ask 
what  meant  this  sudden  revocation  of  their  grief; 
his  remark  to  Keone  Ana  covered  the  whole  ground 
as  interpreted  to  a  distant  ear :  "  Kalani  had  but 
fallen  ;  but  has  risen  again.  The  fools,  to  make 
such  an  outcry! " 

Hark,  now,  to  the  mad  yells  of  the  on-rushing 
Hawaiians,  so  frenzied  by  these  joy-shouts  that 
meant  not  only  joy  for  the  rescued  King,  but  a 
scornful  derision  of  his  enemies,  who  had  as  yet 
proved  so  futile  in  their  utmost  efforts.  How 
press  the  invaders  to  the  front,  every  chief  cog- 
nizant of  the  black  rage  of  their  old  king  as  the 


384  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


derisive  shouts  of  the  Oahuans  reach  his  ear ! 
Listen  to  the  whir  and  hum  of  their  blood-thirsty 
spears,  flung  whistling  through  the  air  by  the  fren- 
zied arms  of  savage  men  ! 

Alas  !  alas  !  what  power  can  save  Oahu's  little 
band  from  such  clouds  of  flying  barbs  ?  If  but  one 
spear  strikes  its  human  mark,  so  that  the  cool  eye 
of  the  Oahuan  Chief  becomes  less  wary  for  an  in- 
stant, failing  to  duck  and  dip  and  dodge  with  the 
swiftness  of  thought,  —  heavens  !  how  fast  follow 
a  score  of  other  spears  into  his  naked  breast,  until 
he  falls,  bristling  with  spear-staffs  !  Still  the  ranks 
of  the  Oahuans  are  not  broken  for  an  instant,  for 
as  one  chief  falls  or  tires,  another  springs  with  mad 
haste  to  the  front,  filling  the  gap  eagerly  as  a  blood, 
hound  for  the  fray. 

But  so  narrow  is  the  entrance  to  the  Pass,  only 
permitting  ten  assailants  to  fight  abreast,  while  fifty 
Oahuans  can  serve  on  the  defensive,  owing  to  the 
sudden  widening  of  the  gorge,  that  the  advantage 
is  greatly  with  the  defenders.  Thus  they  stand 
like  a  wall  of  rock  against  the  inrolling  wave  of 
fresh  foemen.  But  the  red  blood  trickles  down 
the  muscular  sides  of  their  naked  bodies  as  they 
occasionally  miss  a  spear  and  receive  a  flesh-wound 
therefrom.  But  not  one  wound  nor  many  can  in- 
duce the  brave  chiefs  to  leave  their  places  until 
the  fatal  wound  pierces  them,  and  they  fall  in  their 
tracks,  content  to  die  the  death  they  have  fought 
for. 

Some  there  were  who  fought  until  they  could  no 


A  PAUSE  IN  THE   BATTLE.  385 

longer  keep  their  places  in  the  ranks,  but  rather 
than  pass  to  the  rear,  and  die  by  inches,  with  yet 
undying  hatred  of  the  foe  they  would  creep  snake- 
like  upon  the  heap  of  dead  foes,  draw  their  long 
daggers,  and  await  with  eyes  blurred  with  death  to 
stab  whomsoever  came  within  reach  of  their  dying 
hands ;  thus  fighting  upon  the  dead  heap  until  the 
fast-falling  enemy  buried  them  in  a  living  tomb. 

At  length  there  came  a  pause  in  the  ceaseless 
battle,  caused  by  the  demoralized  Hawaiians  be- 
ing called  off  to  prepare  for  some  more  concen- 
trated effort  to  save  the  day.  Thus  Kalani  and 
his  few  remaining  chiefs  were  left  to  stanch  their 
wounds  and  refresh  themselves  for  a  brief  half 
hour,  though  momentarily  expecting  the  reappear- 
ance of  the  enemy. 

Could  another  such  three  hundred  heroes  be  now 
put  into  the  Pass,  it  is  possible  that  the  Hawaiians 
would  have  been  unable  to  complete  their  conquest 
of  the  Island.  But  that  could  not  be,  for  there  were 
not  another  such  three  hundred  among  all  the 
group,  much  less  could  any  suitable  material  be 
found  among  the  panic-stricken  army  hidden  away 
in  the  Pali  beyond. 
25 


THE  flowers  bloom  in  the  tropic  sun 
Where  fell  the  King  in  that  awful  hour; 

Perfume  and  die,  as  they  grieve  for  one 
Who  died  that  day  in  his  pride  and  pow'r ! 

The  birds  flit  out  from  the  Pali's  dell, 

Their  whole  lives  long  they  have  sung  his  praise ; 
As  they  sing  the  charms  of  the  Queen,  who  fell 

Heart-broken  with  grief  where  her  lover  lays. 

So  sings  the  sea,  with  its  sad  refrain, 

Where  rolls  its  surf  on  the  Koolau  shore  : 

But  never  a  song  for  the  cowards  slain, 

Spear-tost  by  the  Guards,  from  the  cliff  flung  o'er. 

Though  grass  is  green,  and  the  flowers  bright, 
Where  died  the  Serfs  who  desert  that  day ; 

Yet  grim  are  the  ghosts  who  invade  the  night 
To  curse  the  spot  where  the  cowards  lay. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

HE  day  was  now  fast  drawing  to  a  close, 
as  the  last  assaulting  force  of  Hawaiians 
were  seen  pressing  on  up  the  Nuuanu, 
led  by  the  gallant  Englishman,  Keone 
Ana.  He  was  coming  at  the  head  of  Kaineha- 
meha's  own  personal  guard  of  gigantic  warriors. 
This  new  attacking  column  consisted  of  a  fresh 
body  of  Hawaii's  bravest  and  most  expert  spears- 
men.  They  pressed  on  in  silence,  with  long,  eager 
strides,  wearing  a  look  of  sullen,  savage  determina- 
tion in  their  dark  faces,  that  was  foreboding  and 
dreadful  to  look  upon. 

Not  a  tap  of  the  drum,  nor  a  note  of  the  fife, 
awoke  the  surly  echoes  of  frowning  crag  or  moun- 
tain forest.  Only  the  heavy  measured  tread  of  a 
thousand  large,  fierce  men,  who  had  never  yet 
failed  to  break  through  or  override  any  force  they 
had  been  sent  against.  They  were  all  men  chosen 
for  their  previous  deeds  of  courage  and  carnage, 
of  enormous  strength  and  monstrous  proportions ; 
many  of  them  being  petty  chiefs,  and  having  the 
prowess  of  three  common  men  in  a  hand-to-hand 
conflict ;  a  chosen  body  of  heroes,  who  needed  not 

387 


388  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 


the  cheap  accessary  of  martial  music  to  whet  their 
courage  for  battle. 

On  came  this  famous  Guard,  more  like  famished 
wolves  hungering  for  a  feast  of  blood,  than  human 
combatants.  A  cruel,  brutal  set  of  savages  as  a 
whole,  with  nothing  in  life  so  gladdening  their 
blood-thirsty  hearts  as  battling  to  the  death  with 
few  or  many  of  their  kind. 

Yet  why  Young  was  sent  in  command  of  such  a 
column  of  murderous  savages,  instead  of  Keeau- 
moku,  their  general,  none  could  tell.  Keone  Ana 
was  a  man  of  mercy,  a  kind-hearted,  gallant  foe. 
It  was  surmised  that  Young  came  with  the  Guard 
with  an  offer  of  peace ;  but,  alas,  peace  offered  at 
the  spear-spoint  —  "  Accept  it,  or  die  !  " 

As  the  Guard  came  nearer,  Kalani  rose  up  and 
assumed  command  again,  weakened  by  loss  of 
blood  and  stiffened  by  his  wounds,  as  were  all 
others  of  his  band.  Together  they  cleared  the 
Pass  of  its  dead,  by  heaping  up  their  ghastly  ram- 
part breast-high.  They  had,  hours  since,  been  de- 
prived of  their  first  and  most  favorable  position, 
by  the  constant  encroachment  of  the  dead,  which 
crowded  them  back  up  the  gorge,  until  now  there 
was  a  width  permitting  the  enemy  to  approach 
fifty  abreast;  a  great  disadvantage  for  Kalani's 
few  remaining  braves. 

Though  haggard  and  worn  from  his  previous 
herculean  efforts,  and  bleeding  from  many  ghastly 
wounds,  yet  Kalani  was  still  full  of  courage  and 
eager  to  fight  it  out  to  the  last.  His  few  remain- 


THE   COMING   "  GUARD."  389 

ing  chiefs  gathered  cheerfully  about  him,  with  an 
expression  of  anxious  love  for  their  King,  such  as 
no  other  act  in  life  could  test  like  this.  Not  the 
remotest  thought  of  escape  or  surrender  entered 
the  hearts  of  any. 

It  was  a  cheering  thought  to  think  what  they 
had  accomplished.  One  by  one  they  had  resisted 
and  cut  down  the  numerous  forces  of  the  foe ;  but 
now  their  position  was  less  favorable,  their  num- 
bers few,  and  their  strength  ebbing  fast  away.  All 
knew  the  character  of  the  invincible  giants  now 
sent  against  them,  yet  all  were  eager  for  a  per- 
sonal test  of  the  fighting  quality  of  this  renowned 
Guard  of  chosen  warriors. 

As  Kalani  assumed  his  former  position  in  front, 
and  stood  awaiting  the  coming  Hawaiians,  leaning 
wearily  upon  his  long  sword,  whose  point  pressed 
upon  the  naked  breast  of  a  huge  chief  of  his  kill- 
ing, he  turned  his  dark  eyes  tenderly  upward  upon 
Kupule  among  her  group  of  maidens,  sitting  upon 
the  overhanging  crag  thirty  feet  above  his  head. 
The  hiding-place  of  the  Queen  had  been  in  the 
rear  when  the  fight  began,  but  now,  owing  to  the 
encroaching  dead,  the  Queen  sat  in  front  of  the 
line  of  battle  just  formed  across  the  Pass. 

With  a  gleam  of  gladness  Kupule's  fond  eyes 
answered  back  to  Kalani's  loving  gaze  ;  but  oh, 
how  sad  were  those  gentle  eyes,  how  pinched  with 
agony  of  inward  grief  was  the  winsome  face  of  his 
darling,  as  she  pressed  her  small  clenched  hands 
upon  her  beating  heart  with  futile  endeavor  to 


390  KALANI   OF   OAHTJ. 

still  the  wild  upheaval  of  her  garmentless  bosom  ! 
For  too  well  Kupule  knew  the  inevitable  result 
impending,  now  that  her  father's  ferocious  Guard 
was  sent  to  finish  up  the  day. 

When  the  Hawaiians  had  approached  very  near, 
Young  took  a  side  position  and  bade  the  Guard,  "  E 
hele  !  Hawaii !  "  (advance,  Hawaii !)  And  while 
the  savage  monsters  were  yet  mounting  over  the 
wide  rampart  of  dead,  Kalani  looked  up  to  Kupule 
with  his  last  look,  and  called  out  his  last  farewell: 

"Aloha!  Kupule."  And  he  too  pressed  his 
sword-hilt  upon  his  upheaving  heart,  striving  with 
hilt  and  hands  to  keep  down  the  strong  agony 
within. 

"  Aloha  !  Kalani,"  was  her  reply  ;  adding,  "  Let 
me  come  down  to  you,  my  darling  ?  We  who  love 
so  should  die  together  !  " 

But  the  King  had  only  time  to  wave  her  a 
negative  reply  with  his  sword,  as  the  front  ranks 
of  the  Guard  came  thundering  into  action  with  the 
onset  of  a  tempest ;  pressing  back  the  whole  line 
of  Oahuans  at  first  with  the  very  preponderance 
of  their  strength  and  weight  and  concerted  action. 

How  echoed  the  caverned  places  of  Waolani 
with  the  demoniacal  yells  of  those  gigantic  mon- 
sters !  Hoarser  than  the  crescendo  of  an  earth- 
quake were  the  awful  maledictions  of  those  thou- 
sand unearthly  voices,  blended  in  hellish  concert 
of  madness  ;  louder  than  the  frightful  bellowing 
of  a  tempest  —  less  destructive  than  they.  But 
>nce  settled  to  their  work,  the  Guard  did  their 


ONSET   OF   THE   GUARD.  391 

fighting  silently  and  sullenly,  as  their  severe  dis- 
cipline demanded. 

How  rang  the  contending  steel  of  Oahu's  noble 
Chieftains  in  that  hour,  though  many  of  the  fore- 
most line  went  down  in  that  first  terrible  onset. 
And  how  the  Boy  King  escaped  in  that  fray,  the 
angels  alone  can  tell,  unless,  as  many  supposed, 
the  Guards  were  ordered  to  take  him  alive.  After 
the  first  terrific  shock  the  banded  chiefs  could  not 
be  moved  by  all  the  fury  of  successive  assaults, 
and  gradually  struck  down  the  foremost  comers 
and  gained  their  late  position  near  the  rampart  of 
dead. 

It  was  a  moment  full  of  such  glory  as  imparts  su- 
perhuman strength  to  heroic  hearts  when  moulded 
to  receive  it,  —  a  moment  of  exultant,  delirious  joy, 
to  those  brave  defenders,  grown  battle-mad  as 
they  witnessed  the  successive  failure  of  each  new 
onset  of  their  gigantic  foe,  who  never  since  their 
formation  had  been  so  held  in  check  before. 

Those  who  witnessed  these  last  frenzied  hours 
of  Kalani's  battle,  shudder  with  newly  awakened 
horror  while  they  relate  the  awful  carnage  wit- 
nessed among  their  loved  ones  ;  though  often 
their  blear  old  eyes  brighten  at  thought  of  many 
a  knightly  deed  accomplished  by  that  fast  falling 
band  of  heroes,  as  they  dropped  one  by  one  riddled 
with  spears,  about  their  King. 

And  it  is  ever  with  a  wail  of  woe,  and  a  furtive 
look  of  fear,  that  they  depict  the  fall  of  one  ven- 
erable white-head,  the  great  Tabu-Priest  of  the 


392  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

land.  For  at  length  Paao,  the  finest  swordsman 
about  his  King,  went  mad  with  desperation,  fight- 
ing so  fiercely  with  the  hot  sun  upon  his  over- 
wrought brain.  Standing  in  the  front  rank  beside 
Kalani,  where,  because  of  his  exalted  priesthood 
many  a  superstitious  warrior  dare  not  assail  him, 
suddenly  Paao  ceased  all  efforts  at  defence,  and 
sprang  forward  from  the  ranks,  staring  with  glazed 
eyes  upon  the  foe,  with  a  look  of  vacant  mania  in 
his  blood-shotten  eyes. 

Instantly  some  unhallowed  hand  cast  the  first 
spear,  crashing  into  his  chest,  followed  quickly  by 
others,  until  a  dozen  great  spears  stood  bristling  in 
the  aged  breast  of  the  noble  Priest,  who  fell  for- 
ward with  a  thud  and  a  groan  upon  his  dead  foes, 
heaped  up  waist-high  before  him. 

When  Paao  fell,  Leleha's  superstitious  fears  were 
so  awakened  for  the  moment,  that  while  her  atten- 
tion was  thus  briefly  withdrawn  from  her  own  de- 
fence, she  too  received  two  cruel  spears  into  her 
bridal  breast ;  and  a  brave  and  noble  chieftess 
went  down,  wringing  a  cry  of  grief  from  gallant 
Boki,  and,  alas !  with  none  left  to  fill  the  places 
of  these  fast  falling  ones. 

There  now  came  to  be  a  gap  necessarily  left  open 
on  the  right  wing,  between  the  north  cliff  and  the 
Oahuans,  into  which  the  wolfish  foe  wedged  in  on 
the  instant,  and  soon  flanked  Kalani  with  a  semi- 
circle of  bristling  steel.  There  were  now  but 
forty  able-bodied  chiefs  left  about  the  King,  and 
it  needed  sixty  to  span  the  Pass ;  and  all  were  be- 


THE  WOUNDED   KING.  393 

coming  too  much  wounded  and  too  weary  to  resist 
much  longer. 

Seeing  the  grim  circle  of  Hawaiians  thus  close 
in  about  his  wing,  and  thinking  to  close  up  the 
scene,  or  drive  the  intruders  back  again,  Kalani 
called  out  his  battle-cry,  and  wheeled  his  front  to 
assail  them.  The  impulse  was  so  sudden,  and  the 
assault  so  furious  and  well  pressed,  that  Kalani  and 
those  about  him  cut  their  way  through  the  line 
of  guards,  and  turning  upon  those  up  the  gorge, 
slaughtered  them  to  a  man.  Among  those  who 
fell  by  Kalani's  ponderous  blows  were  several  great 
chiefs,  officers  in  the  Guard. 

As  if  satisfied  with  the  work  of  the  moment,  or 
utterly  exhausted  with  his  furious  effort,  Kalani 
fell  back  under  the  sheltering  crag  with  but  ten 
remaining  chiefs  ;  and  together  they  set  their  backs 
against  the  rock,  standing  on  the  defensive  to  re- 
cover their  breath.  A  huge  spear  was  seen  hang- 
ing in  the  thigh  of  Kalani  as  he  retreated,  its  long 
staff  dragging  after  him  as  he  pressed  back  to  the 
cliff,  rankling  terribly  in  the  wound.  But,  alas ! 
every  other  chief  was  more  seriously  wounded  than 
their  King  ;  and  none  dared  stoop  down  to  free  the 
wound  of  its  weapon  ;  but  Kalani  raised  his  leg  and 
broke  the  staff,  and  tore  the  cruel  spear  from  his 
thigh. 

But  it  was  now  noticed  that  the  look  of  impend- 
ing death  mantled  quickly  over  the  face  of  Kalani ; 
he  paled  to  an  ashy  hue  with  the  agony  from  his 
lacerated  wound.  At  that  moment  the  piteous  cry 


594  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

of  Kupule  was  heard  from  above,  crying  out :  "  Oh, 
Kalani!  Oh,  my  King  !  Let  me  come  down  to  you 
ere  you  die  !  " 

That  cry  from  his  darling  brought  back  the  leap- 
ing life-blood  to  his  kingly  face  once  more.  Then 
the  tottering,  half-blinded  King  suddenly  found 
strength  to  weakly  wave  his  dripping  sword  to  the 
dear  one  on  the  crag,  in  heroic  token  of  his  undy- 
ing love  for  this  brightest  and  best  in  the  land. 

Glancing  gratefully  up  to  Kupule,  while  yet  his 
pale  lips  moved  without  power  to  articulate,  so 
speechless  with  his  agony,  Kalani  stoud  tottering 
there  in  the  clotted  puddles  of  his  own  blood,  lean- 
ing wearily  against  the  cold  damp  rock  to  rally 
himself,  while  with  superhuman  effort  he  kissed 
his  reeking  sword-blade  with  heart-touching  rever- 
ence to  his  darling.  O  Pele  I  cruel  deity,  to  suf- 
fer such  a  wrong ! 

Heavens  !  who  can  guess  what  transpires  above 
and  around  one  during  such  acts  of  heroism  and 
devotion  as  these  ?  Who  can  interpret  the  whis- 
pered sympathies  of  the  Unseen,  ever  hovering 
anent  the  dying  hour  of  such  great  souls  ?  Even 
the  savage  Guard  now  stood  with  suspended  weap- 
ons, every  organ  of  sense  agape,  while  they  rever- 
ently watched  to  see  the  great  King  drop  down 
and  die.  What  wonder  that  even  these  brutal 
men  were  awed  by  such  heroism,  and  the  piteous, 
pleading  cry  of  the  weeping  Queen  —  the  god-born 
daughter  of  their  own  great  King. 

Suddenly  a  furious  whir  of  unseen  wings  was 


SNATCHED   FROM   DEATH  !  395 

heard  invading  the  dusky  gorge,  appalling  every 
heart  with  thought  of  some  ghostly  Presence  in 
their  midst.  And  there  stood  a  dim,  vast  Shadow- 
shape  hovering  between  the  dying  Kalani  and  the 
strong  light  of  the  setting  sun.  This  sudden  shad- 
ow-gloom was  vividly  impressed  upon  all ;  but  was 
made  most  visible  to  the  dying  King  in  the  gorge, 
and  the  weeping  Queen  on  the  crag.  From  the 
pale  lips  of  both,  there  fell  the  same  glad  expres- 
sions of  joy  ;  the  same  outcry  seemingly  addressed 
to  Deity  ;  as  if  both  the  one  and  the  other  were 
speaking  face  to  face  with  the  Divine  One  they 
called  upon. 

Kupule's  tears  gave  place  to  grateful  smiles  in 
an  instant ;  and  Kalani  ceased  to  grope  about  as  if 
blinded,  and  ceased  to  sway  and  totter  against  the 
damp  cliff,  like  one  about  to  fall.  His  blanched 
face  grew  calm,  as  when  a  fierce  tempest  is  sud- 
denly stilled  by  a  mandate ;  and  he  stood  rever- 
ently up  with  bowed  head,  like  one  who  had  been 
regenerated  in  a  moment  —  one  tardily  forgiven  of 
his  long  regretted  sins. 

What  really  had  transpired  was  only  known  to  a 
few  divinely  exalted  souls  at  that  time.  As  the 
vast  figure  of  Shadow-dark  passed  from  before  the 
face  of  the  sun,  there  soon  after  appeared  to  the 
witnessing  eyes  of  thousands,  a  thin,  feathery  mist- 
cloud,  full  of  awful  mystery  and  meaning,  gathered 
about  the  topmost  peak  of  Waolani.  A  rough  and 
rocky  peak,  high  up  above  the  gorge,  where  only 
the  mountain  eagle  soars ;  and  below  which  the 


KALANI    OF    OAHU. 


cawing  tropic  birds  wheel  and  scream  in  countless 
numbers  about  their  nests. 

Weird  and  demoralizing  was  the  mystery  that 
possessed  the  gorge  in  that  awful  moment,  and 
which  subsequently  gathered  about  the  seeming 
mist-cloud  like  a  divine  Shechinah  upon  the  peak, 
wearing  a  look  of  soft  and  silky  texture  that  was 
not  born  of  the  usual  trade-cloud  that  had  now 
ceased  to  invade  the  gorge  for  the  day.  It  had 
more  the  aspect  of  those  thin  gray  mists  of  the 
morning,  when  touched  by  the  sun  ;  those  half 
visible  vagrant  exhalations  of  the  ghostly  night- 
airs  that  come  stealing  out  with  perfumed  foot- 
steps from  every  dell  in  the  valley,  and  every 
wooded  gorge  in  the  mountain  wilds. 

Yet  this  flame-illumined  mist  was  none  of  these. 
For  look  at  it  as  they  would,  it  seemed  so  haloed 
about  with  sadness  as  to  awaken  human  tears.  A 
dim,  uncertain  vapory  something  haunted  with 
the  half  definable  figure  of  a  woman  ;  but* woman 
too  massive  to  be  earthly,  and  too  sorrowing  to  be 
heavenly  —  for  tears  are  not  the  heritage  of  the 
blessed. 

To  those  who  watched  with  keenest  gaze  and 
deepest  introspective  vision,  there  appeared  at 
times  the  unmistakable  contour  of  a  sweet,  sad 
face,  more  beautiful  than  a  thousand  stars.  But 
in  an  instant  the  divine  conception  was  snatched 
from  view,  hidden  by  the  ever  gyrating  vapor, 
which  often  seemed  rayed  through  and  through  as 
by  the  yellowest  masses  of  moonbeam.  But  this 


"  'TIS  PELE  !  "  397 


proved  to  be  but  the  typical  gold-locks  of  all 
divine  ones — long  and  wavy  tresses  —  like  the 
shimmering  moonlight  on  a  rippling  sea. 

Watching  closely  there  was  often  outlined  sweet 
glimpses  of  large  milk-white  pinions,  white  as  the 
sheeny  wings  of  the  tropic-birds  careering  below, 
though  a  thousand  times  larger.  Sometimes  these 
snowy  wings  seemed  half  extended,  as  when 
dawning  thoughts  of  sudden  flight  transpire.  Some- 
times the  pinions  seemed  folded  tranquilly  at  rest, 
but  oftenest  they  hung  with  a  limp  arid  sorrowing 
droop,  restless  and  fluttering,  like  the  palpitant 
heart-motion  of  one  bereaved  by  an  unspeakable 
sorrow. 

When  the  restless,  rolling  vapor  gathered  most 
densely  about  the  divine  head  and  cornel}7  figure, 
then  there  could  be  distinguished  the  voluptuous 
outline  of  large  and  shapely  limbs  —  though 
twenty  times  the  size  of  life  —  altogether  com- 
prising a  womanly  outline  of  most  unearthly 
beauty.  When  only  the  limbs  of  the  divine  one 
were  visible,  the  one  flexed  knee  well  comported 
with  the  bowed  head  and  drooping  pinions  of  a 
grief-stricken  Spirit  of  another  world  than  this. 

Thus  the  whole  divine  figure  subsequently  be- 
came unmistakably  outlined  from  these  frequent 
glimpses  in  detail,  until  all  were  possessed  of  its 
divine  origin.  "  "Tis  Pele  !  "  whispered  the  thou- 
sand heathen  hearts  who  beheld  the  mystic  reve- 
lation through  their  tears.  "  'Tis  the  ANGEL  of 
GOD ! "  whispered  the  few  apostate  ones  who 


398  KALANI    OF   OAHU. 

were  secretly  inspired  with  the  white  man's  reve- 
lation of  a  being  higher  and  holier  than  all  their 
heathen  deities. 

Great  was  the  surprise  of  all  to  see  Kalani  thus 
rally  and  throw  off  his  deathly  faint ;  but  just 
what  the  inspiration  had  been  to  thus  snatch  him 
from  death,  but  few  could  tell.  It  was  a  mystery 
that  had  inspired  the  Guard  with  awe,  and  had 
kept  their  murderous  hands  in  check  till  now,  that 
they  saw  Kalani  arouse  and  prepare  to  fight  again. 

As  the  brave  King  recovered  from  his  swoon  of 
death,  he  remembered  the  thousand  loving  eyes 
that  were  watching  his  every  act  from  Waolani, 
intent  to  report  his  battle-deeds  to  posterity.  Ah, 
how  a  brave  heart  may  rally  when  thus  inspired 
by  such  a  thought ;  and  how  may  he  fight  again 
with  renewed  valor,  when  battling  before  such  an 
audience  of  loving  eyes  ! 

Knowing  that  his  power  of  defence  was  fast 
weakening,  Kalani  now  caught  up  his  feather 
mantle  from  a  cleft  in  the  rock,  and  wound  the 
costly  mamo  round  his  left  arm  to  serve  as  shield. 
The  remainder  of  his  red  plume,  already  cleft  in 
two  by  a  keen  sabre- cut  that  had  left  its  trace 
upon  his  cheek,  still  hung  from  his  clotted  hair, 
where  it  had  been  secured  by  Kupule  after  the  loss 
of  his  helmet.  Wounded  as  he  was,  the  great 
soul  of  the  young  monarch  yet  illumined  his  noble 
face  brightly  as  ever.  But  there  was  now  ob- 
served a  set  and  savage  resolution  settling  down 
over  his  pallid  countenance.  His  usually  full,  red 


"  YIELD,  NOBLE   KING  !  "  399 

lips,  had  lost  their  arched  voluptuous  bows,  and 
were  now  set  firm  and  hard,  and  thin  and  pale, 
expressing  an  undying  resolution  that  was  not 
wholly  linked  with  the  battle  —  as  we  learn  from 
his  swift,  irreverent  glances,  flung  at  the  occupant 
of  the  mist-cloud  on  the  mountain  peak. 

The  usually  broad  open  brow  of  the  King  was 
now  severely  knitted  into  frowns,  furrowing  his 
face  with  an  appearance  of  having  aged  within 
an  hour.  But  whether  the  frowns  and  flutings 
upon  his  stern  young  face  were  the  effect  of  mental 
or  physical  pain,  —  a  withering  scorn  of  his  con- 
fronting foes,  —  or  his  newly  awakened  apostasy 
to  Pele,  is  a  matter  still  in  dispute  among  the  few 
survivers  who  recorded  his  appearance. 

The  ten  remaining  Chiefs  stood  grasping  their 
bloody  sword-hilts  as  they  leaned  panting  and 
bleeding  against  the  rocky  wall  of  the  gorge ; 
every  countenance  worn  and  haggard,  but  still 
radiant  with  an  inward  expression  of  undying  love 
for  their  heroic  King  that  was  very  touching  to 
behold.  There  was  that  in  every  menacing  eye 
that  promised,  unasked,  to  die  gloriously  by  his 
side.  Their  pale  lips  curled  with  scorn  at  the 
general  expressions  of  pity  seen  in  the  sinister 
faces  gathering  in  strong  battle  array  around  them 
—  wounded  men,  who  dare  not  leave  the  support 
of  the  cliff  lest  they  fall  from  weakness. 

But  the  Guard  had  tasted  the  terrible  might  of 
these  men  of  Oahu,  and  their  experience  taught 
them  that  they  must  be  cut  down  before  they 


400  KALANI   OF  OAHU. 

would  yield,  and  as  they  prepared  to  accomplish 
this  piece  of  noble  butchery,  there  was  indeed  an 
expression  of  truest  pity  upon  their  faces,  that  so 
gallant  a  King,  and  Chiefs  so  brave,  should  have  to 
be  hewn  down  like  common  foes. 

"  Would  Kalani  but  surrender  —  he  who  has 
won  such  undying  fame  !  "  —  became  such  a  uni- 
versal wish,  not  only  of  the  Guard,  but  of  the 
thousands  upon  the  mountain  side,  until  the  very 
air  became  pervaded  with  the  sentiment  that 
Kalani  should  not  thus  die.  And  it  was  perhaps 
in  interpretation  of  this  sentiment  —  implied  or 
expressed  —  that  led  Keone  Ana  to  now  spring 
forward  and  strike  down  the  levelled  spear-points 
just  in  act  to  spring,  ten  to  one,  upon  the  wounded 
chiefs,  while  he  called  for  Kalaui's  surrender  in 
the  name  of  Kamehameha  : 

"  Yield,  noble  King  !  Oahu  is  lost !  Kameha- 
meha would  save  his  kingly  foe." 

"  Ha  !  English  Young.  Have  at  thee  too.  Why 
lags  behind  my  bastard  brother  ?  Kalani  asks  but 
life  to  lay  him  low." 

"  Stay,  Kalani !  I've  come  to  save  you,  with 
the  promise  of  all  honors  my  great  King  can  be- 
stow." 

"  Nay,  fool !  The  wish  for  life  is  past.  Invaders 
come  to  glut  with  blood,  not  parley  with  a  kingly 
foe.  Come  on  !  brave  haole.  Kalani  would  rather 
fall  by  thee  than  any." 

"  Ha !  Smite  you  so  ?  To  parley  thus  were 
death  to  me." 


COMBAT  WITH  YOUNG.  401 

And  Young  now  put  in  his  own  swift,  strong 
blows,  with  something  more  then  defensive  might. 

"  Ah  !  Young :  that  bit  the  flesh.  Your  blade 
is  keen  ;  your  arm  is  fresh." 

The  flesh  wound  inflicted  by  Keone  Ana,  so 
nettled  Kalani,  that  he  sprang  madly  forward,  and 
for  the  moment  rained  down  his  blows  upon  the 
brave  English  sailor ;  pressing  him  steadily  back 
through  his  own  ranks  of  wondering  Guards,  who 
opened  to  the  right  and  left  to  let  them  pass,  until 
fifty  ferocious  warriors  stood  there  with  bristling 
spears  on  either  side  of  the  two  combatants. 

Five  of  Oahu's  chiefs  fell  during  this  onset,  and 
the  noble  Boki  was  the  last  to  fall.  This  Kalani 
saw,  even  in  the  midst  of  his  own  furious  attack 
upon  Young  ;  and  as  the  great  Hawaiian  who  had 
killed  Boki,  stooped  down  to  snatch  a  valued 
trophy  from  his  neck,  Kalani  swerved  one  of  his 
downward  blows  —  first  meant  for  Young  —  and 
cleft  the  great  Chief's  head  from  off  his  body,  and 
again  resumed  his  work  with  Young  as  though  un- 
interupted. 

As  by  common  consent,  not  a  spear  was  now 
raised  against  the  heroic  King,  or  his  five  chiefs  ; 
but  a  hundred  gigantic  Hawaiians  circled  about 
the  two  combatants,  with  a  view  to  witnessing  the 
desperate  sword-fight  between  two  skilful  con- 
testants, such  as  none  of  them  had  ever  witnessed 
before. 

Step  by  step  Young  had  been  compelled  to  give 
way,  falling  back  from  one  side  of  the  rocky  gorge 
26 


402  KALANI    OP   OAHU. 

to  the  other,  keeping  mostly  to  the  defensive,  leav- 
ing Kalani  to  spend  his  furious  forces,  as  soon  as 
he  must.  When  the  brave  King's  blows  began  to 
slacken,  and  he  breathed  heavily  and  staggered 
from  exhaustion  ;  then  Young  took  to  the  offen- 
sive, and  steadily  pressed  Kalani  back  to  the  op- 
posite cliff,  with  but  five  haggard  chiefs  tottering 
about  him,  with  madly  menacing  faces  as  they  re- 
treated. 

It  was  now  believed  by  all  that  Kalani  would 
'surrender;  for  he  was  so  weak  that  but  for  the 
rocks  at  his  back  he  would  have  fallen  to  the 
ground ;  and  with  this  intent  Young  kept  back 
the  Guard  and  gave  the  breathless,  tottering  King 
time  to  recover  a  moment. 

When  Kalani  had  rallied  from  the  previous 
swoon  of  death  at  the  interposition  of  the  super- 
natural agency  of  —  of  something  —  we  know  not 
what ;  the  sad,  uncertain  mist-cloud  then  lay  mo- 
tionless and  impenetrable  ;  rimmed  half-about  with 
the  sad  sunset's  liquid  gold  fringing  the  western 
disk  of  the  vapory  sphere  with  a  crescent  of  beauty. 

But  now  that  Kalani  again  tottered  to  his  fall, 
the  mist-cloud  was  startled  from  its  previous  re- 
pose; its  vapory  veil  swayed  wildly  in  unequal 
rifts,  like  wind-blown  smoke,  —  but  such  smoke  as 
serves  only  to  smother  a  furious  flame.  Now  a 
negligent  mood  of  sorrow  seemed  to  possess  the 
awful  power  within  that  flame-cloud,  again  per- 
mitting a  partial  disclosure  of  the  divine  mystery 
to  wondering  human  eyes.  The  ghostly  Spirit  now 


DEATH    OF   KALANI.  403 

became  so  visible  as  to  cast  its  shadow-shape  darkly 
upon  the  gray  rocks  below  and  the  sea  beyond, 
dense  even  as  Waolani's  lengthening  shadow  falls 
upon  the  far  eastern  sea. 

What  has  thus  disturbed  the  divine  incumbent 
of  that  awful  mist-cloud  ?  What  but  Young's 
loud-ringing  steel,  falling  furious  and  fast  upon 
Kalani's  parrying  sword ;  or  burying  itself  deep 
into  the  yellow  mamo  shielding  the  young  King's 
arm.  How  heaves  the  billowy  cloud  with  such 
agony  as  only  the  immortals  know,  glowing  with  a 
fiery  radiance  as  if  incandescent  within  !  It  rocks 
verily  like  the  tumultuous  rise  and  fall  of  .a  human 
bosom  tempestuous  with  sorrow. 

Why  will  the  Divine  One  —  if  such  it  be  — not 
stay  the  battle  and  save  the  heroic  King?  Cer- 
tainly it  is  not  from  lack  of  more  than  maternal 
love  for  the  invincible  hero  of  the  battle  ;  for  see, 
how  tenderly  the  bereaved  Spirit  leans  out  over 
the  gorge,  intent  upon  the  ghastly  slaughter  below. 
If  it  were  Pele  —  though  reputed  to  so  love  the 
fierce  contentions  of  men  —  even  She  should  now 
be  palled  by  the  awful  massacre  in  the  Pali,  and 
stoop  down  with  divine  condescension  to  save  her 
once  toving  devotee  ;  though  now,  alas  for  him  ! 
become  a  Christian  apostate  from  his  heathen  God- 
dess. Ah  !  when  has  ever  a  scorned  divinity  of 
her  sex  —  whether  human  or  divine  —  been  known 
to  revoke  her  unjust  maledictions  against  a  de- 
fected worshipper  ?  Were  it  not  so,  the  vocation  of 
ambient  angels  were  no  more  needed  in  this  world 
of  sorrow. 


404  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 

As  Kalani  recovered  breath  sufficient  for  Young 
to  renew  the  negotiation  for  surrender  —  though 
apparently  by  no  help  from  the  sorrowing  Deity  in 
the  mist-cloud  —  the  English  chief  again  appealed 
to  him  in  kindest  words  to  cease  the  useless  bat- 
tling : 

"  Yield,  brave  King  !  Why  fight  in  vain,  and 
fall  at  last  ?  Surrender  !  and  end  the  battle." 

"  Never  !  —  Would  you  enslave  a  King  ?  Up, 
m}7  brand,  and  smite  the  haole  Alii  for  the  thought ! " 

And  with  a  sudden  influx  of  momentary  strength 
—  the  last  mortal  impulse  of  a  spent  soul  —  Kalani 
slashed  furiously  at  the  English  general  as  he  ap- 
proached to  take  his  sword,  following  up  his  blows 
with  the  infuriated  rage  of  a  madman,  wounding 
Keone  Ana  severely  on  face  and  shoulder.  Seeing 
one  of  them  must  go  down,  Young  now  struck 
home  with  his  utmost  cunning,  and  soon  put  in  the 
final  blow. 

"Kaha!  Haole  Alii!"  (Ha!  White  Chief!) 
"  Well  struck  !  You've  .  . .  done  .  . .  for  .  .  .  Ka- 
lani. 'Tis best so." 

And  with  a  superhuman  effort,  the  last  act  of  his 
life,  he  raised  his  reeking  sword  to  Kupule  —  high 
as  his  dying  arm  would  permit  —  and  let  fall  the 
weighty  weapon  with  a  heavy  clang  upon  the  lava 
rocks  ;  exclaiming,  as  the  frothy  blood  bubbled 
from  his  lips,  and  he  fell  beside  his  sword  : 

"  Kupule  !  Kupule  !  —  Auhea  . .  .  na  .  .  .  Ku-pu- 
le  ?  "  (Where  —  is  —  Ku-pu-le  ?)  "  E  ko-Jcu-a 
.  .  .  none  .  . .  Young."  (Be-friend  —  her  —  Young.) 


KUPULE'S  FRIGHTFUL  LEAP  !  405 

"  Befriend  .  .  .  my  .  .  .  Dar-ling !  —  Hoi  .  .  .  ma- 
hope  /  .  .  .  Hoi  .  .  ,  ma-hop-e  !  "  (Too  —  late  !  — 
Too  —  la-t-e !) 

And  thus  Oahu  was  bereft  of  her  King !  He 
had  raised  his  ponderous  weapon  too  high  in  bat- 
tling with  so  cunning  a  foe,  in  the  vain  endeavor 
to  acquire  strength  for  a  downward  blow  —  too 
high  for  guard  —  for  Young  thrust  his  sword  to 
the  hilt  into  Kalani's  exposed  breast ;  withdrawing 
the  cruel  weapon  to  see  him  reel  —  cry  out  to  his 
Darling  —  and  fall  to  the  earth  to  rise  no  more  ! 

The  mist-cloud  on  Waolani  flashed  with  angry 
lightning  when  fell  the  King,  and  the  rain  poured 
down  in  torrents  upon  all  below  where  it  hung. 
The  earth  rocked  and  reeled  as  if  the  Pali's  gorge 
was  about  to  be  closed  up  upon  all  its  combatants 
forever.  The  very  mountain-peak  leaned  savagely 
out  over  the  gorge  with  the  dreadful  inclination 
that  portends  a  fall.  But  only  for  a  moment  was 
sorrowing  nature  thus  convulsed,  for  soon  all  be- 
came quiet  upon  the  mountain,  and  tranquil  in  the 
gorge. 

When  Kupule  saw  Kalani  fall ;  saw  his  last  ap- 
pealing look  as  he  raised  his  dying  eyes  to  her 
sorrowing  face;  heard  his  broken  outcry — half 
choked  by  his  own  heart-blood  —  as  he  called  fee- 
bly for  his  darling,  —  she  sprang  up  with  a  cry  of 
pain,  a  shriek  of  wild  horror  at  the  cruel  deed  she 
had  seen  perpetrated  upon  a  wounded  King ! 

Flinging  off  the  restraining  hands  of  her  sorrow- 
ing maidens,  who  sought  to  withhold  their  frenzied 


406  KALANI   OF   OAHU. 

Queen  from  rushing  into  that  savage  tussle  of 
maddened  men  below  —  for  the  Guard  were  still 
slaughtering  the  remaining  Chiefs  —  Kupule  rose 
madly  up  from  the  stunted  foliage  that  had  served 
to  shelter  her  from  the  Invaders.  Springing  down 
with  the  wild  bound  of  a  hunter-scared  antelope 
from  off  the  overhanging  crag  where  she  had 
watched  the  inhuman  battle  rage,  she  stood  half 
stunned  by  the  shock  in  the  gorge  below. 

The  shriek  of  thousands  of  agonized  women 
rang  out  upon  the  mountain  wilds,  followed  by  a 
moment's  wailing  of  five  thousand  voices — wild, 
anguished,  and  awful  —  smiting  upon  the  deepen- 
ing gloom  of  the  twilight  gorge  with  a  universal 
sorrow.  Then  all  was  still  as  the  hush  of  death, 
awaiting  the  result  of  the  Queen's  leap  from  the 
crag.  Appalling  indeed  is  the  simultaneous  hush 
following  the  multitudinous  cry  of  a  sorrowing 
people.  It  was  like  the  ghostly,  chilling  stillness 
of  impending  death ;  as  when  we  stand  by  the 
bedside  of  the  dearest  and  the  best,  and  see  the 
taper  of  life  put  out  in  spite  of  our  appeals. 

But  the  immaculate  soul  of  Kupule  was  pos- 
sessed by  a  divine  instinct  in  that  hour,  —  an  in- 
stinct inherent  to  all,  when  the  chill  shadow  of 
our  own  impending  death  approaches,  for  it  is 
then  that  the  alert  Spirit  immortal  asserts  prece- 
dence over  the  crumbling  clay.  Thus  the  young 
Queen  was  but  essaying  her  embryo  pinions  in 
that  leap  ;  impennate  pinions,  yet  soon  to  be  called 
upon  to  wing  her  ethereal  element  to  the  skies — • 


LYING   DEAD   TOGETHER!  407 

heavenward  to  its  new-found  God  !  If  this  were 
not  so,  why  was  not  Oahu's  tender  Queen  crushed 
on  the  instant  by  that  perilous  leap  ?  falling  upon 
the  slippery,  blood-stained  rocks  below  ! 

One  bound  over  the  intervening  rocks  —  over  the 
heaped-up  dead  friends  and  dead  foes  lying  thick 
strewn  about  her  dying  King  —  her  dear  loved 
one  !  her  dear  lost  one  !  —  and  Kupule  flung  herself 
upon  the  heaving  bosom  of  Kalani,  with  the  fran- 
tic bound  of  an  ocean-billow  leaping  upon  the 
long-sought  shore !  rousing  him  from  the  death- 
swoon  that  had  already  possessed  him,  by  the 
warm  pressure  of  her  fresh  young  lips  to  his,  so 
blood-stained  with  the  oozing  heart-current  of  a 
truly  noble  soul. 

"  Ku-pu-le  !  "  —  vocalized  itself  feebly  upon  the 
latest  expiration  of  the  dying  King.  He  breathed 
no  more !  It  was  all  the  dying  hero  found  voice 
to  utter,  while  the  quick,  quivering  shudder  of 
death  was  even  then  visibly  struggling  through 
his  manly  form.  It  was  the  last  superhuman  effort 
of  one  already  moribund,  recalled  by  the  sweet 
spirit  of  Aloha,  for  one  last  farewell  utterance  to 
his  darling,  whom  he  loved  so  well ! 
."Auwe!  Kalani.  Auwe,  Kuu  make  Moi!"  — 
Oh,  Kalani !  O  my  dead  King ! 

And  she  covered  his  face  with  her  kisses,  and 
listened  for  another  dying  aloha  ;  exclaiming  in  her 
agony  of  sorrow  as  she  listened  in  vain  for  yet  one 
more  dear  message  from  his  dead  lips  ! 

"E  Kali!—E  Kali!  —  Makou  oia  aloha  like, 


408  KALANI   OF   OAHTJ. 

pono  make  pu!" — Wait!  wait!  —  We  who  love 
so,  must  die  together ! 

But  the  Boy  King  of  Oahu  was  already  dead ! 
He  could  not  "  wait "  for  his  darling,  his  beautiful 
Kupule ;  although  he  loved  her  more  than  his 
kingdom  and  better  than  his  life  ! 

When  Kalani's  dead  arms  had  relax-ed  their  ten- 
der clasp  about  the  neck  of  Kupule,  after  clinging 
intelligently  to  her  throughout  the  whole  death- 
struggle  ;  and  it  had  fully  dawned  upon  the  half- 
dazed  brain  of  the  Queen  that  he  was  indeed  dead 
—  gone  from  her  forever!  —  then  a  low  heart- 
broken wail  escaped  her,  so  piteous  that  it  called 
Death's  ministering  angel  down.  A  stifling  strug- 
gle seemed  to  gain  the  mastery  over  the  young 
creature  for  a  moment ;  then  burst  the  red  heart- 
blood  in  torrents  from  her  small,  sweet  mouth  — 
covering  Kalani's  dead  face  with  the  life-blood  of 
his  darling  —  and  she  too  lay  dead  upon  the  bosom 
of  her  dearly  loved  King. 

The  soft  and  lambent  gleam  of  two  gifted  souls 
lit  up  the  Pali's  gorge  as  with  a  flambeau  of  glory, 
and  departed  heavenward  in  that  moment;  wing- 
ing Godward  with  a  swift  transition-flush  of  eager 
happiness,  so  joyed  that  earthly  sorrows  were 
passed,  to  be  renewed  no  more  forever  and  for- 
ever! 

Mourn  !  O  ye  mountain  Waolani ! 

Sing  soft !  ye  trade-winds  in  good  weather : 
The  Boy  King  lies  dead  in  your  Pali ; 
The  Keiki  Moi,  and  his  fair  Wahine  Alii : 

Fond  souls  !  dying  blissfully  together ! 


409 

Slow  falls  the  daylight  down  the  western  sky ; 
for  the  long  tropic  day  of  slaughter  —  the  battle- 
day  is  done.  The  approaching  twilight  purples 
the  sea  and  hangs  a  dying  glory  on  the  mountain- 
peak  ;  from  which  the  awful  mist-cloud  of  the 
grief-stricken  Pele  has  departed,  with  a  vow  that 
war  shall  be  no  more  forever  in  the  land  !  Though 
the  Goddess  had  forgiven  Kalani,  as  she  had  prom- 
ised to  do,  in  the  death-hour,  and  had  lovingly 
snatched  him  from  dissolution,  and  would  have 
gladly  redeemed  him  to  his  late  kingly  posses- 
sions again;  but  the  now  Christian  King  rejected 
her  tardy  revocation  of  his  trivial  sin — coming 
at  such  an  unseemly  hour  —  and  in  proud  -de- 
fiance fought  on  to  the  death,  dying  in  happy 
belief  of  another  God  than  the  dread  PELE  of 
KILAUEA ! 

Thus  the  cruel  deed  of  conquest  is  over,  and 
every  homestead  in  the  land  is  bereaved  of  its  mas- 
ter ;  and  the  women  of  all  the  fair  Island  will  be 
given  as  baubles  to  whomsoever  may  demand. 
Only  the  God  in  heaven  knows  how  such  national 
crimes  are  balanced  in  the  ponderous  scrolls  of 
Time,  or  how  compensated  for  in  the  crystal  rec- 
ords of  Eternity ! 

•^  :  Kt**) tffc^fryifxf  jfr    §    * !»*.-*>**  -  - 

The  low  rhythmic  wailing  upon  the  mountain 
grew  deeper  and  louder,  with  this  new  accession 
of  a  nation's  woe,  multiplying  timidly  with  the 
approach  of  twilight  gloom,  and  the  oft  recurring 

*  The  Afterthought,  or  the  Sequel-thought. 


412  KALANI    OF   OAHU. 

dying,  and  scatter  their  holy  incense  over  the  dead. 
How  broods  the  weeping  Silence  and  the  dusky 
Night  —  twin  Niobes  —  in  deepening  sorrow  over 
the  dead  chiefs  and  their  homeless  friends  !  Hush 
your  timid  heart-beats,  lest  they  jar  upon  the  sepul- 
chral air.  Awaken  eye  and  ear  to  their  utmost 
tension,  and  watch  intuitively  for  what  transpires 
around.  See  you  not  that  this  duskirress  is  not 
wholly  the  encroaching  shadow-dark,  stalking  forth 
from  its  accustomed  haunts,  but  rather  the  rustling 
of  sepulchral  Ghouls  and  benign  Spirits  invading 
the  Pali's  dismal  gorge  ! 

Look  into  the  sky  !  Observe  how  the  sorrowing 
star-beams  are  frequently  shut  out,  for  one  swift 
instant,  from  the  gaze  !  What  mystic  wing-mo- 
tions are  these,  fanning  cold  and  dank  upon  the 
evening  air  ?  Ah !  what  indeed,  but  an  awful 
gathering  of  the  numberless  Unseen,  ever  called 
forth  upon  the  ghostly  missions  of  the  dying ! 

Noiseless  as  the  bronze-footed  Makani-ao  (trade- 
clouds)  flit  down  the  benign  Spirits  from  the  bend- 
ing skies,  hastening,  on  wings  lighter  than  thistle- 
down, as  they  bear  their  messages  of  peace  to  whom 
peace  is  due,  wherever  a  dying  warrior  utters  his 
righteous  call. 

Well  might  the  soaring  night-eagle  wheel  on 
uneasy  wings  high  above  the  starlit  peaks  of  Wao- 
lani,  having  scented  the  battle-blood  from  afar, 
and  come  to  gorge  upon  the  festering  dead  as  his 
due ;  yet  now  holding  aloof  from  his  prey,  so  awed 
by  the  muffled  voices  of  multitudinous  wailing,  and 
the  ghostly  incumbents  of  the  Pali ! 


MEMORY'S  SHRINES.  413 


There  are  those  still  living  on  these  sunny  Isles 
of  the  sea  *  —  though  grown  wondrous  old  and 
gray  —  who  claim  to  have  witnessed  with  their 
young  eyes,  from  Waolani,  all  we  have  here  de- 
picted of  this  frightful  battle,  and  its  awful  sequel. 
Shrivelled  old  gray-beards,  who  vouch  for  having 
seen  the  two  cherished  Souls  redeemed  from  their 
dead  clay  by  the  Christian's  God  —  a  new  Deity  in 
that  day  —  saw  their  spirits  winging  heavenward 
to  eternal  glory. 

It  was  then  that  the  weeping  Pele  flashed  her 
volcanic  flame  angrily  from  the  Mist-cloud,  shat- 
tering the  rocky  mountain-top  —  as  we  can  witness 
to  this  day  —  as  she  spurned  it,  and  tore  away  like 
a  thunderbolt  through  the  evening  air,  swift-winged 
for  Loa's  flaming  crater. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  we  do  know  there  are  watch- 
ful spirits  in  the  Pali,  still  lingering  through  all 
the  changeful  century,  guarding  the  hallowed  spot 
where  fell  the  brave  and  died  the  fair !  Whoever 
wanders  here,  in  rapt  communion  with  these  be- 
nignant Shades,  may  invoke  sights  and  scenes  — 
natural  and  supernatural,  visible  and  invisible  — 
whose  weird  arid  witching  beauty  will  henceforth 
hang  its  cherished  pictures  on  memory's  shrines 
forever. 

Who  can  stand  on  the  Heights  of  Abraham  and 
not  awaken  to  new  emotions  when  reading,  "  Here 
died  Wolf — Victorious!"  And  who,  I  ask,  can 

*  The  first  draft  of  this  work  was  written  on  the  spot,  thirty 
years  ago. 


410 


KALANI   OP    OAHIT. 


mist-like  mirage  of  the  many  departing  souls,  hs 
tening  skyward  to  their  bourn. 

Though  the  dread  day  of  battling  for  a  kingdo 
is  over,  what  horrors  are  still  being  perpetrat< 
by  the  murderous  Guard  at  the  Pali's  precipi 
above  ;  and  what  holocausts  of  human  sacrific 
yet  remain  to  complete  the  conquest  of  this  fa 
Isle  of  Oahu —  where  Liberty  and  Love  lie  dea 
rather  than  live  to  be  enslaved  by  the  Invader ! 

The  blood-red  sun  —  a  true  emblem  of  this  d? 
of  slaughter  —  has  already  set  beyond  the  far  ] 
land  of  Kauai  —  the  only  free  land  remaining  of  * 
the  Eight  Isles  —  where  the  mailed  foot  of  t] 
ruthless  Conqueror  never  shall  tread,  neither  ] 
nor  his  invincible  legions  of  war,  for  Pele  has  sa 
it,  in  sorrow  and  in  wrath  ! 

To  the  sad  eyes  of  the  dying  warriors  on  t] 
mountain  side,  the  sunset  now  discloses  the  fa 
"  Isles  of  the  Blessed,"  awaiting  them  in  a  go 
geous  sea  of  purple  and  ruby  and  gold.  There  tl 
brave  and  the  noble  will  tarry  in  intermediate  blit 
to  receive  the  vis£  to  their  passports,  whether  th< 
be  doomed  to  go  down  to  the  dread  Crehena  of  tl 
ungodly,  or  merit  to  wing  joyously  upward,  on  tir 
less  pinions,  to  the  glorious  Ouli  beyond  the  star 
where  the  Akua  nui  awaits  the  just,  and  dispens> 
His  glory  to  the  righteous. 

Aside  from  the  frightful  groans  of  the  wounde 
and  the  soft  murmur  of  inarticulate  bereavemei 
that  hangs  like  a  funeral  pall  over  the  mountai 
crags,  where  the  lurking  fear  of  death  pervades  a 


SEPULCHRAL  SPIRITS.  411 

who  chance  to  wail  too  loudly  for  dead  friends, 
there  now  broods  a  thickly  peopled  silence  over  all 
the  land  —  a  tearful,  timorous  silence,  engendered 
by  Oahu's  unspeakable  woe ! 

Well  may  the  strong,  cool  trades  of  this  griev- 
ous battle-day  now  soften  down  their  merry  wind- 
bugles  into  the  tenderest  minstrelsy  of  sorrow, 
reverently  folding  their  bronze  wings  for  the  night, 
and  hushing  their  rhythmic  cooings  among  the  tutui 
trees  of  the  mountain,  and  the  drooping  palm-fronds 
along  the  shore. 

As  the  twilight  deepens  into  darkness  through- 
out the  gorge,  all  visions  become  sombre,  and  all 
sounds  grow  sad ;  harmonious  accessories  awak- 
ened by  the  universal  bereavement  over  the  much- 
loved  dead.  How  strange  it  is  that  maternal  Na- 
ture should  thus  sadden  with  our  sorrows,  assum- 
ing a  funeral  aspect  to  comport  in  tenderest  sym- 
pathy with  the  momentous  achievements  of  man  ! 
How  subdued  has  become  the  great  Ocean  surf 
on  the  Koolau  shore  !  how  tuneful  the  mountain 
waterfall ! 

Now  only  the  coy,  soft  breezes  of  a  tropic  night 
venture  languidly  out  from  Waolani's  wooded  dells, 
blowing  too  lazily  to  ruffle  the  feathery  bamboo 
foliage,  or  jangle  the  golden  bell-flowers  on  the  tall 
hau  trees ;  airs  too  timorous  to  fly  swiftly,  and  too 
sorrowing  to  sing  loudly,  while  thus  dispensing 
their  elegiac  perfumes  from  forest  wild-fruits  and 
untutored  flowers  ;  coming,  like  ministering  angels 
from  Valhalla,  to  proffer  their  floral  tributes  to  the 


414  KALANI   OP   OAHU. 


stand  here  iii  this  historic  Pali  without  lifting  a 
floodgate  of  rapture,  whose  visions  shall  sculpture 
into  marble,  and  limn  themselves  in  tablets  of  beau- 
ty when  remembering,  Here  fell  Kalani,  who  died 
for  his  new  God,  and  his  darling ! 

Here  we  leave  our  KEIKI  Moi  and  his  noble 
Queen,  so  beautiful  even  in  death!  —  leave  them 
in  the  loving  hands  of  Him  they  found  at  last ;  the 
God  who  blessed  them  with  an  heroic  courage  and 
the  wisdom  to  cherish  their  young  affections !  — 
leave  them  to  the  mournful  requiems  that  nightly 
sing  their  vesper-hymns  over  the  Pali's  gorge  ;  pit- 
eous, intrusive  Spirits,  ever  wondering  with  our- 
selves over  ,a  wrong  so  great,  where  sweet  Love 
and  noble  Liberty  were  thus  suffered  to  die ! 


HOPE,   ALOHA  MELE.* 

OUR  Tale  is  done  :  one  brief  Adieu ! 

And  friends,  we'll  mount  our  steed,  and  leave  you. 

Here  —  in  this  gorge  —  the  Heroes  fell ! 

Their  ashes  strew  the  craggy  Pass  ; 
Where  ran  their  gore  adown  the  dell 

Blooms  vigorous  the  verdant  grass. 

The  flowers  wave  their  leafy  plumes, 
Yet  weeping  hangs  each  pensive  head ; 

Perpetual,  each  constant  blooms, 
Perennial  mourners  o'er  the  dead. 

How  lovingly  their  perfumes  cling ! 

Their  fragrant  task  is  one  of  love ; 
Prom  dust  of  Liberty  they  spring ; 

Who  would  such  sacred  buds  remove? 

Ye  Shades  of  Heroes !  forgive  these  tears, 
My  heart  your  woe  —  your  glory  weeps ; 

I  love  to  trace  your  hopes  and  fears ; 
Your  valor  —  fond  remembrance  keeps  I 

Song-borne  I  hear  your  battle-shout ! 

Your  voices  down  the  distance  sound; 
Such  tones  old  Time  ne'er  blotteth  out, 

For  aye  —  respond  these  cliffs  around. 

At  times  the  Keiki  Moi  appears, 

And  acts  the  awful  past  anew ; 
Down  through  the  Pali's  gloom  he  peers 

And  doth  his  warrior  Shades  review. 

Hark !  hear  them  wing  the  vast  profound ! 

Their  rustling  plumes  thrill  through  the  air; 
Their  whisper'd  breathings  plaintive  sound, 

Anguished  with  earth's  last  hours  despair ! 

*  Final  Farewell  song ;  or,  final  Love  song. 

415 


OF 

E3DITION" 


A    THRILLING    ROMANCE    OF    HAWAII. 
By  DR.  C.   M.  NEWELL,   of  Boston. 

i  vol.,  i2mo.  415  pages.   Price,  $1.50. 


This  beautiful  story  illustrates  life  in  the  Sandwich  Islands 
before  emigration  brought  the  vices  of  Europe  among  them,  and 
so  altered  the  character  and  habits  of  the  most  remarkable  race  of 
the  age.  The  book  has  been  read  by  King  Kalakaua,  and  has 
received  his  warmest  approval. 

OPINIONS    OF   THE   PRESS. 

VARIOUS    NEW   PUBLICATIONS. 

KALANI  OF  OAHU  is  meeting  with  a  large  sale.  The  novelty  of  the  subject 
and  the  freshness  of  its  treatment  promises  to  make  it  a  marked  success., 

BOOKMEN'S  CHAT. 

KALANI  OF  OAHU,  Dr.  'C.  M.  Nevvell's  poetically  written  romance  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands  has  already  reached  a  second  edition.  —  Boston  Courier. 


Dr.  Newell,  in  his  historical  romance  of  Hawaii,  has  opened  up  new 
ground  for  his  readers.  The  deities  of  the  Hawaiian  mythology  furnish  Dr. 
Newell  with  an  entirely  fresh  body  of  characters,  and  his  Romance  is  very  in- 
teresting. If  the  doctor  had  been  less  learned,  and  less  lavish  of  scientific 
words,  the  story  would  not  have  suffered.  —  Atlantic  Monthly. 


From  the  pen  of  the  gifted  author  of  "  Over  the  Ocean  "  and 
"  Abroad  Again  :  " 

KALANI  OF  OAHU,  by  Dr.  C.  M.  Newell,  takes  the  reader  into  an  entirely 
new  field  in  literature.  It  is  literally  an  historical  romance  of  the  early  days 
of  Kamehameha  the  Great ;  the  interest  of  the  narrative  turning  upon  the 
heroism  of  Kalani,  the  boy  King  of  Oahu,  the  last  of  a  dynasty  which  fell 
with  his  defeat  at  the  hands  of  Kamehameha,  king  of  Hawaii. 

In  effect  it  is  a  materialization  of  the  interesting  mythology  of  the  ancient 
Hawaiians,  as  the  author  learned  it,  years  ago,  from  the  lips  of  the  aged  chiefs 
of  the  "  Eight  Isles,"  and  will  furnish  the  student  of  myths  and  folk-lore  with 
much  interesting  knowledge  of  the  religious  superstitions,  rites  and  ceremonies 
peculiar  to  the  prehistoric  past  of  Polynesia.  Comparatively  little  has  been 
written  in  this  direction,  certainly  but  little  that  conveys  this  interesting  inform- 
ation in  so  intelligent  a  manner  as  this  volume. 

The  author  is  manifestly  of  a  poetic  temperament,  and  his'  subject  is  treated 
in  an  appreciative  manner  that  betrays  a  special  adaption  for  this  peculiar 


2  OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 

branch  of  literary  work.     His  diction  is,  throughout,  poetic  in  the  extreme, 
and  the  style  is  flowing  and  facinating. 

The  book  is  inscribed  to  his  majesty,  David  Kalakaua,  and  its  merits  should 
command  a  wide  circle  of  readers.  —  Boston  Commercial  Bulletin. 


KALANI  OF  OAHU  is  a  highly  imaginative  romance  of  Hawaii  by  Dr.  C.  M. 
Newell.  In  it  are  embodied  the  myths  and  superstitions  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  Sandwich  Islands  which  existed  both  before  and  after  their  shores  were 
visited  by  European  and  American  navigators  a  century  ago.  The  book  ap- 
pears to  have  been  written  from  the  standpoint  of  one  who  has  studied  the 
mythology  of  the  Islands  at  short  range,  and  is  dedicated  to  His  Majesty  King 
Kalakaua.  —  Sunday  Herald. 


KALANI  OF  OAHU  is  a  work  of  the  imagination,  founded  upon  legendary 
material,  written  by  Dr.  C.  M.  Newell,  of  this  city,  who  in  early  life  visited  the 
scenes  which  he  has  made  the  theatre  of  his  story,  and  made  a  careful  study  of 
the  traditions  of  the  locality,  which  he  has  woven  into  his  work.  It  is  unques- 
tionably faithful  in  its  account  of  the  topography  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and 
is  also  a  realistic  reproduction  of  the  extraordinary  phenomena  which  are  ex- 
hibited by  nature  in  that  tropical  and  volcanic  region.  The  book  will  com- 
mend itself  to  the  reader  especially  for  these  qualities.  The  plot  of  the  story 
is  evolved,  as  we  have  said,  from  the  romantic  traditions  of  the  island.  Out  of 
these  Dr.  Newell  has  constructed  an  elaborate  narrative.  A  feature  that 
merits  mention  is  the  account  of  an  eruption ;  and  a  recent  recurrence  of  this 
phenomenon  will  be  likely  to  give  the  book  special  interest  at  this  time.  — 
Boston  Eve.  Gazette. 

The  following  is  by  the  author  of  one  of  the  daintiest  of  the 
"  Round  Robin  Series  :  " 

KALANI  OF  OAHU,  by  C.  M.  Newell,  author  of  "  Pehe  Nue,"  a  pleasantly 
remembered  narative  of  the  Pacific,  is  the  story  of  the  Boy  King  of  Oahu  and 
his  beautiful  bride  Kupule,  told  with  a  wealth  of  imagery  and  a  prodigality  of 
descriptive  power  that  shows  that  the  author  has  rarely  to  pause  for  a  word  or 
a  thought.  Dr.  Newell  paints  the  scenery  of  the  "  Eight  Isles  "  from  a  palette 
that  evidently  holds  nature's  own  colors,  and  his  accounts  of  feats  of  broil  and 
battle  betray  undoubted  familiarity  with  barbaric  warfare.  The  fertility  of  in- 
vention in  this  story  is  really  tropical  in  its  abundance,  and  the  warm  glow  of 
a  poetic  imagination  is  felt  in  every  page.  None  but  one  who  had  long  been  a 
resident  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  could  have  pictured  the  peculiarities  of  this 
sun-favored  land  so  well.  To  those  not  acquainted  with  the  mythology  of  the 
region  the  book  will  be  a  revelation.  The  concluding  chapter  of  the  book  is 
one  that  is  full  of  imaginative  fervor,  and  the  passages  which  portray  the 
heroic  death  of  the  "  Boy  King  "  are  eloquent  and  absorbing.  —  Boston  Sunday 
Courier. 

KALANI  OF  OAHU,  by  Charles  M.  Newell,  M.  D.,  is  a  strange,  unique  ro- 
mance of  Sandwich  Island  life  in  ancient  times,  with  vivid  descriptions  of  the 
people,  their  customs,  characteristics,  superstitions  and  bloody  wars,  and  of  the 
wonderful  country  itself.  Dr.  Newell  visited  the  Sandwich  Islands  forty  years 
ago,  during  the  reign  of  Kamehameha  II.  and  twenty  years  after  the  establish- 
ment of  missions  in  the  group ;  and  the  story  he  has  now  published  of  the 
war  between  Kamehameha  I.  of  Hawaii,  and  Kalani  of  Oahu,  is  a  result  of  his 
study  and  explorations.  The  volume  is  dedicated  to  King  Kalakaua.  Much 
historical  information  is  interwoven  with  the  wild  traditions  and  weird  roman- 
ticism of  the  tale.  —  Zion's  Herald. 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS.  3 

In  KALANI  OF  OAHU  Dr.  Newell  has  produced  a  very  readable  book.  Its 
foundation  is  the  legends  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  which  the  author  has  him- 
self heard  from  the  lips  of  the  old  men  of  Hawaii.  There  is  not  much  plot  to 
the  story,  it  being  merely  a  plain  account  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  one  of  the 
native  chiefs.  Kalani  became  king  of  Oahu  at  a  very  early  age,  and  made  a 
gallant  struggle  against  the  mighty  Kamehameha  the  Great,  who  finally  con- 
quered him.  The  story  is  excellently  written,  and  is  an  excellent  presentation 
of  the  legendry  of  Hawaii.  There  are  elegant  bits  of  description,  and  the 
author  at  times  becomes  almost  poetic.  The  chief  fault  of  the  story  is  the 
high-flown  language  put  into  the  mouths  of  some  of  the  personages.  The 
studies  of  character  are  commendable  and  interesting.  Altogether  it  is  an 
original  and  valuable  contribution  to  literature,  and  ought  to  find  many  readers. 
—  Boston  Post. 

In  Dr.  C.  M.  NewelPs  KALANI  OF  OAHU  the  reader  is  offered  a  romance 
unique  in  plot  and  construction,  wrought  upon  a  groundwork  part  historical 
and  part  legendary,  and  aglow  with  vivid  imagination  and  wild  poetic  fancies. 
The  author  has  lived  upon  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  considerable  portions  of 
this  book  were  written  in  view  of  the  places  described.  In  reading  the  story 
one  needs  to  surrender  all  ideas  of  the  modern  novel,  and  of  events  probable 
or  actual,  and  to  give  himself  up,  as  in  a  dream,  to  a  moving  panorama  of 
scenes  and  personages  half  human  and  half  supernatural.  The  materials  out 
of  which  the  romance  is  wrought  are  the  myths  and  superstitions  of  the 
Hawaiians,  with  which  the  author  became  familiar  during  his  residence  on  the 
islands.  There  are  riches  for  the  poet  as  well  as  for  the  romancist  among 
these  materials,  and  the  author  prefaces  each  chapter  with  verses  which  show 
an  appreciation  and  an  apt  use  of  these  materials.  Altogether,  the  book  is 
fresh  and  interesting,  and  possesses  a  value  beyond  that  of  ordinary  fiction,  in 
the  glimpses  which  it  affords  of  old  myths  and  faiths  about  which  little  has 
been  hitherto  known.  —  Boston  Journal. 


KALANI  OF  OAHU.  Hawaiian  gods  and  goddesses,  demigods,  mermaids, 
fairy  queens,  sea  monsters  and  noble  savages  of  all  ages  and  sizes  are  person- 
ages concerning  whom  the  humble  student  of  fiction  may  be  pardoned  for 
knowing  very  little,  but  they  certainly  make  rather  amazing  figures  for  an  his- 
torical romance,  especially  when  assisted  by  a  volcano  and  any  number  of 
earthquakes,  and  KALANI  OF  OAHU,  whatever  else  it  may  lack,  has  no  dearth 
of  active  characters.  The  author  seems  to  have  striven  to  forget  civilization 
and  conventionalities,  and  to  write  as  might  some  Hawaiian  to  whom  each 
legend  was  true,  and  each  god  and  goddess  real,  and  in  his  success  in  doing 
this  lies  the  principle  merit  of  the  book.  The  style  is  overwrought,  but  the 
book  holds  the  reader's  attention  firmly  in  spite  of  its  faults,  and  leaves  him 
quite  inclined  to  believe  that  Pele  really  sorrowed  over  her  boy  lover,  and 
vowed  above  his  dying  body  that  there  should  be  "  no  more  war  in  the  land 
forever."  —  Sunday  Budget. 

KALANI  OF  OAHU  is  a  writing  out  of  the  usual  order,  dedicated  to  a  living 
king,  the  seventh  potentate  of  Hawaii.  It  dates  back  for  its  history  to  the 
days  of  idolatry.  In  descriptions  of  scenery  and  savage  battles,  ancient  man- 
ners and  customs,  and  weird  superstitions,  the  writing  is  strong.  The  hero  is' 
the  "  Boy  King  of  Oahu  ;  "  the  heroine  is  Pelelulu,  the  natural  daughter  of 
Kamehameha,  whom  the  youthful  king  captured  as  his  slave,  but  fell  in  love 
with  her  at  sight,  and  made  her  his  queen.  The  canoe  voyage  along  the  coast, 
with  the  volcano  pouring  its  moulten  lava  into  the  angry  waves,  is  a  graphic 
piece  of  writing.  Dr.  Newell  describes  the  scenery  from  the  spot,  and  his_  dis- 
cription  of  the  eruption  corresponds  well  with  descriptions  of  recent  eruptions. 
The  book  well  repays  perusal.  —  The  Inter-Ocean,  Chicago. 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 


KALANI  OF  OAHU,  by  C.  M.  Newell.  In  this  handsome  volume  Dr.  Newell 
weaves  into  an  interesting  and  stiring  romance  the  myths  and  legends  of  the 
Hawaiian  Islands,  giving  especial  prominence  to  Pele,  "  the  most  sublime  and 
terrible  goddess  in  the  mythology  of  nations.  Though  this  fearful  ignipotent 
comprised  in  herself  all  that  was  grand  and  adorable  in  her  sex  in  placid  mo- 
ments, she  was  at  times  coquettish,  and  cruel  and  unrelenting  in  her  demands 
for  human  worship  and  human  sacrifice."  Her  cruelty  was  shown  in  her 
desertion  of  the  heroic  Boy  King  of  Oahu,  whom  she  formerly  loved  and  pro- 
tected, but  who,  for  a  momentary  slight  upon  her,  was  permitted  to  be  slain  by 
the  followers  of  Kamehameha,  the  giant  King  of  the  Hawaiians.  The  picture 
of  the  final  battle  between  these  two  kings  is  drawn  with  great  power,  and  very 
beautiful  is  the  sketch  of  Kupule,  the  lovely  queen  and  wife  of  Kalani.  —  Bos- 
ton Home  Joiirnal. 


KALANI  OF  OAHU  is  a  charming  romance  of  Hawaii,  that  comes  to  our 
table  from  its  author  and  publisher,  Dr.  C.  M.  Newell.  The  story  is  a  smooth 
recital  of  the  mythological  traditions  and  cradle  songs  of  the  Hawaiians,  and 
while  bearing  all  the  charms  of  clever  fiction,  gives  one  a  truthful  sketch  of 
the  happy  islanders,  at  a  time  when  the  light  of  civilization  (?)  had  not  re- 
modelled their  customs.  It  is  intensely  interesting  and  one  turns  the  last  of 
its  four  hundred  pages  with  regret  and  with  a  mind  that  long  retains  pleasant 
impressions  of  happy  Arcadian  life.  —  Simday  Times. 


This  criticism  is  by  one  of  the  cultured  daughters  of  Julia  Ward 
Howe  : 

The  Sandwich  Island  novel  with  which  Dr.  Newell  has  recently  surprised 
the  literary  world  is  as  brilliant  in  its  coloring  as  the  corals  and  shells  of  his 
favorite  islands.  The  book  is  an  important  one,  giving  insight  into  the  history 
of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  with  which  the  author  has  gracefully  interwoven  their 
mythology.  He  shows  us  that  they  possessed  a  wild  and  interesting  civiliza- 
tion of  their  own,  and  this  is  always  very  important  to  know  in  studying  the 
status  of  regions  of  the  kind,  since  we  are  too  apt  to  ignorantly  set  them  down 
as  savage,  simply  because  they  are  unlike  ourselves.  The  mythological  ele- 
ments in  the  story  is  so  skillfully  interwoven  as  to  impart  something  of  the 
moonlight  shimmer  of  a  fairy  tale.  The  inhabitants  of  the  Eight  Islands 
must  feel  very  grateful  toward  their  learned  friend  for  thus  bringing  them  in 
vivid  colors  and  bold  contour  before  the  eyes  of  the  reading  world.  Dr.. 
Newell  quotes  from  their  language  as  easily  and  freely  as  most  novelists  bor- 
row from  the  French  or  German.  We  thank  him  for  this  clear  ray  of  light 
into  the  past  of  these  important  islands,  whose  earlier  history  will  henceforth 
be  less  veiled  than  before.  —  Woman's  Journal. 


KALANI  OF  OAHU,  an  historical  romance,  is  founded  on  events  of  which  the 
author  had  authentic  information  from  those  engaged  in  them.  The  conquest 
of  Hawaii,  the  young  hero,  the  final  defeat,  and  the  establishing  of  a  new 
kingdom  are  all  real  occurrences.  The  book  contains  pleasing  descriptions  of 
the  natural  scenery  of  the  islands,  and  much  information  regarding  the  my- 
thology and  the  superstitions  and  legends  of  the  primitive  race  —  Universalist 
Quarterly. 

This  generous  tribute  is  a  brief  extract  from  a  high  source,  of  which  the  London  Academy 
says  :  "  Though  not  quite  so  old  as  the  present  year  The  Critic  has  already  established  its  reputa- 
tion as  the  first  literary  journal  in  America." 

A  HAWAIIAN  ROMANCE.  —  At  last  the  myths  and  legends  of  the  Hawaiian 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS.  5 

Isles  have  got  an  expounder.     Dr.  C.  M.  Newell  comes  forward,  and  the  gods 
and  goddesses  of  Polynesia  take  their  places  in  legendary  story. 

"  Aided  by  this  well  digested  system  of  their  mythology,  we  may  follow  as 
easily  down  the  circuitous  stair  of  their  dim,  uncertain  past,  as  the  burrowing 
geologist  delves  into  the  nether  world,  and  evolves  his  system  from  the  dislo- 
cated ribs  of  mother  earth." 

The  author  of  KALANI  OF  OAHU  has  made  it  all  possible.  He  has  disen- 
tangled deity  from  the  previous  inceptions  of  the  idolaters.  He  has  laid  open, 
both  in  verse  and  stately  prose,  the  quality  of  Moa-alii — the  terrible  sea  god — 
and  the  frequently  reputed  interviews  of  priests  and  kings  with  the  goddess  Pele. 

Pele  was  the  fearful  Ignipotent  of  Mauna  Loa.  Unique  and  lofty  was  her 
dwelling  place.  There  she  presided  over  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  There, 
too,  she  could  dance  joyously  in  the  fountain-jets  of  red  lava  that  leaped  up 
from  the  awful  abyss,  or  swim  playfully  in  the  fiery  surf  of  the  volcanic  sea  ; 
yet  sometimes  she  could  dabble,  with  womanly  instinct,  in  the  destinies  of 
heroic  men.  But  when  she  was  mad  "  the  summer  moon  hid  its  face  in  dark- 
ness, and  the  stars  grew  tremendous  with  fear.  The  orange  leaves  withered, 
and  their  yellow  globes  jangled  like  alarm  bells." 

But  when  Pele  was  in  love  with  Kalana,  her  earthly  hero,  she  could  make 
herself  visible,  a  grand  and  graceful  creature  in  woman's  form,  dance  exultingly 
on  the  crests  of  fiery  lava,  or  flit  daintily  across  from  one  black  border  of  the 
lurid  volcano  to  the  other.  Or  she  could  come  down  on  Kalani  in  his  sleep, 
and  with  her  daintly  lips,  crimson  as  the  red  ohea,  salute  his  sensuous  mouth 
with  her  hallowed  kisses. 

Again,  when  her  young  hero  was  standing  in  a  pose  of  expectation 
among  the  dead  army,  Pele  could  suddenly  lay  on  his  shoulders  light  hand- 
touches — rsoft,  ghostly,  invisible  hands  —  followed  by  a  loving  pressure  on  his 
cold  lips  from  her  own  red  lips  of  fire.  In  short,  to  see  what  Pele  could  do, 
both  in  her  love  and  her  fury,  —  whether  acting  alone  or  in  conjunction  with 
the  gods — .we  must  begin  with  the  ship  Elenora,  which  is  caught  in  a  storm 
while  running  to  make  the  Upola  Passage.  It  would  seem  as  if  nothing  could 
save  the  imperilled  ship  ;  but  the  divine  Pele  was  equal  to  it. 

"  Suddenly  there  was  a  dim,  ghostly  illumination  seen  through  the  inky 
blackness  of  the  storm,  beating  against  the  Egyptian  darkness,  leaping  a  gigan- 
tic pillar  of  fire  up  through  the  midnight  sky,  until  its  incandescence  reached 
the  faces  of  the  seamen,  as  they  stood  aghast  awaiting  their  doom." 

In  the  battle  which  follows,  Kalani  succeeds  in  half  killing  Kamehameha, 
and  runs  off  with  his  daughter,  Pelelulu,  whose  intelligence  and  beauty  were 
the  pride  and  wonder  of  the  Hawaiian  world.  The  goddess  Pele  looks  on 
approvingly  ;  for  though  she  loves  the  great  King,  she  loved  her  boy  hero 
more,  and  had  long  destined  Pelelulu  for  his  bride. 

The  war-party  having  surprised  the  camp  of  the  Hawaiian  King,  and  bagged 
their  booty,  glide  away  "softly  as  a  cat's  paw  on  a  summer  sea,"  and  by  day- 
light were  forty  miles  on  their  homeward  way.  Meanwhile  Pelelulu  watched 
the  warriors,  and  performed  her  toilet  by  trailing  her  one  only  garment  of 
tresses  li'ke  a  banner  of  night  about  her.  They  fell  in  love,  as  might  be  ex- 
pected, and  exchanged  —  not  rings  —  but  names.  They  got  home,  buried  their 
dead  and  were  married. 

But  we  cannot  follow  this  delightful  story  further.  If  the  reader  will  take 
up  Dr.  Newell 's  volume  and  read  to  the  end,  he  will  no  longer  be  left  as  most 
of  us  are,  "where  the  pre-historic  past  of  a.  people  of  Polynesia  becomes  a 
period  of  darkness,  unrayed  by  sufficient  glimmer  of  light  by  which  to  judge 
of  the  remote  conditions  of  their  religious  or  social  history."  —  N.  Y.  Critic. 


6  OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 

KALANI  OF  OAHU  is  a  curiosity,  both  in  subject  and  in  treatment.  .  .  .  Dr. 
Newell  has  gone  for  his  theme  to  the  interesting  period  of  the  conquest  of  the 
"  Eight  Isles "  by  Kamehameha  I.  He  has  introduced  a  full  line  of  super- 
natural personages,  chief  among  whom  is  the  goddess  Pele,  "  the  divine,"  "  the 
dread,"  the  "beautiful  Ignipbtent,"  the  most  striking  figure  in  the  Polynesian 
pantheon.  She  dwelt  in  the  great  volcano  of  Mauna  Loa,  pouring  forth  her 
lava  streams  at  will ;  her  Paradise  was  in  Hale-mau-mau  —  che  house  of  ever- 
lasting fire.  It  is  well  known  that  this  view  of  things  greatly  embarrassed  the 
first  missionaries'  expositions  of  the  true  doctrine  of  the  future  state. 

Pele  was,  however,  an  anthropomorphic  goddess  (a  deity  in  human  form), 
and  as  a  tropical  woman  she  became  the  lover  of  Kalani,  the  young  King  of 
Oahu.  Being  slighted  by  him,  she  withdrew  her  protection  from  him  and  his 
cause,  retired  to  her  burning  lake  on  Mauna  Loa,  and,  after  dreadful  portents, 
left  Kalani  to  his  fate  at  the  battle  of  Nuuanu,  when  his  island  fell  under  the 
power  of  Kamehameha  I.  Dr.  Newell  has  hung  upon  this  plot  a  great  deal 
of  mythology,  description,  and  really  imaginative,  if  florid,  writing.  The  my- 
thology is  very  courageous,  elves  and  mermaids  being  added  to  the  local  sup- 
ply of  supernatural  creatures,  while  the  descriptions  are  fervid  to  the  last 
degree  :  that  they  convert  the  semi-tropical  climate  and  scenery  of  the  islands 
into  full-tropical  is  only  the  beginning  of  Dr.  Newell's  transformations.  But 
local  truth  of  color  is  not  the  first  thing  we  look  for  in  romance,  least  of  all  in 
one  which  seeks  to  give  popular  interest  to  an  order  of  ideas  and  customs  a 
hundred  times  remoter  from  our  own  than  the  ideas  and  customs  of  the  ancient 
Greeks.  Dr.  Newell's  English  speaks  for  itself.  As  to  his  Hawaiian,  the 
phrases  frequently  employed  show  that  his  knowledge  of  the  native  idiom  has 
been  impaired  by  long  absence  from  the  islands,  where,  as  he  tells  us,  the  first 
draft  of  his  story  was  composed  thirtv  years  ago.  What  sort  of  literary  gift 
Dr.  Newell's  is,  will  appear  in  the  following  fairly  representative  passage,  de 
scribing  the  apparition  of  Pele  by  night  to  Kalani  and  his  queen  : 

"  Afar  off  the  red  lava  streamed  up  from  Loa's  top,  and  lit  the  reeling  world 
with  fire,  like  some  monstrous  beacon-light  put  forth  by  the  hand  of  God.  The 
pool,  that  had  already  grown  tranquil  since  the  departure  of  the  nocturne 
spirits,  had  again  become  ruffled  as  by  some  unseen  wind.  .  .  .  The  hill 
whereon  they  stood  shook  with  agony.  ...  A  dark  something  now  came 
suddenly  over  the  moon,  leaving  .the  royal  pair  clinging  to  each  other  in  the 
midst  of  blackest  darkness.  ...  By  the  tender  blue  of  her  large,  soft 
eyes,  and  the  golden  magnificence  of  her  shining  hair,  both  the  King  and 
Queen  knew  the  blinding  vision  before  them  to  be  Pele,  the  creator  of  the 
world."  —  N.  Y.  Nation. 


..    The   following  appreciative  review  is  taken  from  the   Boston 
Transcript,  the  foremost  literary  paper  in  New  England  : 

A  SANDWICH  ISLANDS'  ROMANCE. 

In  KALANI  OF  OAHU  the  author,  Dr.  Charles  M.  Newell,  has  opened  up  a 
rich,  and  as  yet  unworked,  mine  in  literature.  In  these  days  of  society  novels, 
when  one  gets  weary  of  the  small  talk  of  the  characters  and  sated  with  the 
descriptions  of  the  clothing  they  wear,  it  is  refreshing  to  turn  to  something  so 
utterly  unconventional  as  is  this  romance  of  savage  life.  It  gives  the  reader  a 
new  sensation.  It  transports  him  to  a  strange  and  different  world.  The  sea 
and  the  sky,  the  trees  and  flowers  and  the  people,  are  not  those  he  has 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 


known  before.  Everything  wears  a  different  aspect,  and  has  a  curious  kind  of 
fascination,  even  for  that  class  of  readers  who  never  find  anything  new  in 
books. 

Dr.  Newell  first  visited  the  Sandwich  Islands  forty  years  ago,  during 
the  reign  of  Kamehameha  II.,  and  twenty  years  after  the  establishment  of 
missions  in  the  group.  Young  and  adventurous,  he  penetrated  to  the  interior 
of  the  larger  islands,  visited  the  places  made  famous  by  battle  and  sacrifice, 
climbed  volcanoes  and  wandered  through  the  luxuriant  valleys  which  lay  at 
their  feet.  At  that  time  the  group  was  full  of  traditions  of  the  old  king, 
Kamehameha  I.,  who,  nearly  fifty  years  before,  had  subjugated  the  various 
islands,  one  after  another,  and  brought  them  under  his  individual  rule,  found- 
ing a  royal  line  which  existed  without  a  break  until  1872.  The  wars  waged  to 
effect  this  subjugation  were  bloody  and  ferocious  in  the  extreme.  The  most 
obstinately  contested  was  that  with  Oahu,  the  inhabitants  of  which  island, 
under  the'leadership  of  the  boy  king,  Kalani,  made  the  result  of  the  struggle 
doubtful  more  than  once.  Kamehameha  was  of  gigantic  stature  and  recklessly 
brave.  He  always  led  his  men,  and  his  very  presence  was  sometimes  enough 
to  create  a  panic  in  the  opposing  ranks.  The  success  of  his  plans  was  greatly 
due  to  the  advice  and  practical  assistance  of  an  Englishman,  John  Young,  who 
was  captured  from  the  British  ship,  Elenora,  and  made  a  great  chief,  under  the 
name  of  Keone  Ani.  Young  introduced  some  knowledge  of  military  manoeu- 
vres and  discipline,  and  secured  from  the  vessels  that  touched  at  Hawaii 
modern  weapons  of  warfare,  such  as  swords  and  daggers,  but  principally  four 
small  cannon,  the  sound  of  whose  discharge  was  sufficient  to  strike  terror  to 
the  hearts  of  those  who  heard  it  for  the  first  time.  The  Oahuans,  though  less 
fortunate  so  far  as  the  use  of  gunpowder  was  concerned,  had  yet  learned  some- 
thing of  the  weapons  used  in  civilized  warfare. 

The  conquest  was  completed  and  the  royal  line  founded  in  1796,  and  though 
Kamehameha  lived  until  1819,  sufficient  time  had  elapsed  since  his  death  to 
allow  the  real  incidents  of  his  life  to  become  inextricably  mixed  with  tradition 
and  romance,  and  to  give  him  place  as  a  god  in  the  mythology  of  the  islands. 
The  most  marvellous  tales  were  told  of  his  prowess,  and  his  success  was  at- 
tributed to  the  direct  intervention  and  aid  of  the  goddess  Pele,  who  was  fabled 
to  reside  in  the  crater  of  the  great  volcano  Mauna-Loa.  At  first  her  favorite 
was  Kalani,  but  on  account  of  a  slight  received  from  him  she  transferred  her 
favor  to  the  fierce  old  warrior  of  Hawaii. 

These  traditions  and  stories  made  a  deep  impression  upon  the  fervid  imagin- 
ation of  the  young  American,  who  went  from  island  to  island  and  sought  out 
the  various  localities  which  were  regarded  as  made  sacred  by  the  warlike  deeds 
of  Kamehameha.  Many  of  the  descriptions  of  natural  scenery  in  the  book 
were  written  at  that  time  and  upon  the  very  spots  described. 

KALANI  OF  OAHU  is,  in  effect,  a  romance  of  the  war  between  Hawaii  and 
Oahu.  The  main  incidents  of  history  are  preserved,  but  they  are  interwoven 
with  the  wild  traditions  of  the  people  and  colored  by  their  grotesque  and  bloody 
mythological  beliefs.  The  author  has  endeavored  to  paint  a  picture  of 
Hawaiian  life,  with  its  customs,  religious  systems  and  modes  of  warfare,  not  in 
the  manner  of  the  professional  historian  or  with  statistical  exactness,  but  in  such 
a  way  as  to  bring  it  vividly  before  the  reader  in  all  its  strangeness  and  pic- 
turesqueness.  It  is  looking  at  Hawaiian  history  through  Hawaiian  eyes. 

Dr.  Newell  is  peculiarly  happy  in  his  description  of  natural  scenery.  Here 
is  an  exquisite  picture  of  a  moonlight  night  on  the  shores  of  Oahu  (see  p.  284)  : 

"  It  was  a  night  when  heaven  stoops  down  with  a  loving  nearness  over  its 
foster  children,  the  green  earth  and  the  blue  sea  where  they  meet  in  kindly 
brotherhood  upon  the  lonely  shore.  A  night  when  the  countless  invisibles  of 
earth  and  air  —  which  ever  seem  so  far  off  in  the  garish  light  of  day  —  ap- 
proach on  viewless  wings,  hovering  so  near  unto  us  as  to  invade  our  thoughts 


8  OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 

by  their  plaintive  whisperings,  as  they  stand  with  vibrant  heart-beats  and  folded 
pinions  by  our  side. 

Kulu,  the  great  yellow  moon,  had  filled  her  horns  with  glory,  imparting  a 
witching  sense  of  enchantment  to  the  wave-rocked  ocean,  and  throughout  the 
flowery  fields  and  fruitful  forests  of  Oahu's  mountain  isle.  Diamond  Head  lay 
basking  like  a  slumbering  monarch  in  the  tawny  beam,  his  brawny  chest  breast- 
ing the  great  breakers  like  a  proud  swimmer  in  a  mimic  sea. 

Afar  off,  in  the  utmost  distance  through  the  skies,  shone  the  gigantic  snow- 
crest  on  Kea's  lordly  brow,  gleaming  like  a  throne  of  polished  silver  high  up 
among  the  golden  stars.  *  *  *  In  soft  tranquility  lay  the  waveless  waters 
of  Waikiki  Bay.  Beyond  rose  the  vast  breastwork  of  coral  reefs,  encircling 
the  harbor  like  the  ponderous  arm  of  some  monster  of  the  deep.  Against 
these  reefs  roll  the  long  lines  of  gigantic  breakers  —  heaped-up  billows  of 
furious  waters  —  crested  with  playful  foam,  now  gleaming  like  molten  gold  in 
the  meridian  moon. 

How  roars  this  great  surf  on  such  a  night  of  silent  sheen  and  slumbering 
beauty !  How  echoes  the  whispering  palm  grove  and  the  wooded  valleys  to 
its  monstrous  tumult,  answering  back  to  the  sea  in  the  hoarse  murmur  of  ghost- 
ly voices  from  out  the  sylvan  shades.  Even  the  far  mountains,  sombre  and 
silent  in  the  windless  air,  fling  down  their  surly  answer  to  the  bellowing  sea ; 
while  such  is  the  concussion  of  the  breakers  against  the  trees  that  the  long, 
drooping  palm  leaves  are  made  tremulous  and  murmurous,  quaking  as  with 
fear  of  the  muffled  thunder  of  the  waters." 

And  this  is  a  cleverly  painted  little  morning  effect : 

"The  hour  of  daybreak  in  the  tropics  is  one  of  exquisite  charm,  so  filled 
with  the  swiftly  changing  aspects  of  light  and  shadow,  in  the  impulsive  leap 
from  darkness  to  dawn.  The  land  winds  freshen  at  this  hour,  the  first  fore- 
runner of  the  coming  day-god,  hastening  from  the  cool  forests  and  the  deep  dells 
down  the  valleys  to  the  sea,  laden  with  newly-awakened  perfumes  of  ripened 
fruits  and  bursting  flowers. 

Never  had  a  more  delicious  aroma  pervaded  the  Nuuanu  than  upon  this 
peaceful  morning  of  the  murderous  battle  with  Keao.  The  palm  trees  swayed 
gracefully  in.  the  breeze.  The  tall  algaroba  waved  its  feathery  foliage,  so  like 
the  long  drooping  plumage  of  emerald  birds.  The  great  hau-trees  tossed  their 
star-colored  flowers  in  the  wind  and  sun,  swinging  bell-like  in  mery  unison  with 
the  jubilant  songs  of  the  newly  awakened-birds." 

The  book  opens  with  the  description  of  a  terrible  storm,  under  cover  of 
which  an  expidition  sets  out  from  Oahu  to  invade  Hawaii,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Kalani.  The  intention  is  the  abduction  of  the  princess  Pelelulu,  the 
daughter  of  Kamehameha,  the  fame  of  whose  beauty  has  reached  the  ears  of 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS.  9 

the  boy  king.  The  invading  party,  after  a  brief  but  terrible  contest,  succeeded 
in  seizing  and  carrying  off  both  the  queen  and  the  princess.  The  latter  is  in 
no  wise  dismayed  at  her  capture,  for  in  all  the  Eight  Isles  there  is  not  a  maiden 
who  would  not  rejoice  to  be  the  prisoner  of  the  heroic  son  of  Kahekili,  the 
Thunderer.  The  two  are  lovers  at  sight,  and  on  landing,  the  princess,  who 
has  been  invested  with  the  name  Kupule,  is  declared  the  prospective  queen  of 
Oahu.  As  the  line  of  war  boats  skirts  the  shore  on  the  return,  Kalani  points 
out  the  home  to  which  he  is  taking  her. 

"  Here  first  Kupule  saw  her  new  Oahu  home  peering  out  from  among  its 
great  king-palms  and  large  bread-fruit  trees,  far  up  the  beautiful  vale  of 
Nuuanu,  than  which  nothing  is  more  charming  in  all  the  Hawaiian  world. 
While  the  evening  was  approaching,  and  they  were  coasting  along  the  un- 
broken surf,  stretching  from  Leahi  (Diamond  Head)  to  the  harbor's  mouth, 
Kalani  pointed  out  his  seaside  palace,  seen  in  the  midst  of  the  great  cocoanut 
grove  at  Waikiki.  To  the  right  of  the  palm  trees  rose  the  massive  walls  of 
the  great  heiau,  with  its  temples  and  towers,  and  sacrificial  places  within, 
where,  in  the  terrible  Kapu  Kane,  thousands  of  human  offerings  were  sacra- 
ficed  in  the  service  of  Pele  and  Moa-alli.  To  the  left  of  Waikiki  glowed 
Puawai  — the  Punch  Bowl  Mountain  —  in  the  setting  sun,  looming  like  a  mon- 
strous storm-billow  dropped  in  unbroken  grandeur  upon  the  plain.  Where  its 
frowning  battlement  of  jutting  rocks  and  turret  peaks  of  gray  lava  overlooked 
the  town,  was  now  flung  to  the  breeze  a  yellow  tapa  flag,  to  signal  the  approach  of 
the  king.  On  sped  the  fleet  with  the  soft-blowing  trades,  clinging  to  the  white 
line  of  coral-reef,  and  keeping  just  without  its  roaring,  floundering  breakers, 
whose  crests  were  now  gilded  like  Oriental  domes  by  the  dying  day. 

Here  luxuriant  Nature  seemed  to  have  completed  a  grateful  task  of  love  — 
grouping  together  in  the  fair  Nuuanu  vale  her  utmost  beauties  for  a  kingly 
home.  Here  flourished  every  fruitful  tree  and  prolific  vine,  and  grew  the 
greenest  grasses  and  the  rarest  flowers,  with  heaped-up  rugged  mountains  to 
overlook  and  over-awe  the  "completed  whole. 

A  wide-mouthed  valley,  blue-marged  by  the  sea,  and  blue-rimmed  by  the 
distant  sky  ;  narrowing  downward  from  the  far  skyward  hills,  where  the  moun- 
tain gateway  of  the  dizzy  Pali  opens  above  the  sea  into  the  sky  beyond. 
Green  with  the  ceaseless  perennity  of  a  thousand  varying  hues,  the  Nuuanu 
expands  as  it  descends  in  easy  slopes  down  to  the  reef-barred  harbor  of  Hono- 
lulu. The  green  lawns  of  the  valley  are  only  seperated  by  a  coral  sand-beach 
from  the  madreporic  sea.  Here  the  youth  of  adolescent  age,  whether  wahine 
or  kane,  may  dive  in  playful  pastime  for  the  gaudy  shells,  the  rare-hued  corals 
and  the  opulent  pearls. 

Crowning  a  palm-clad  knoll  upon  the  east  side  of  the  valley,  Kalani  had 
already  pointed  out  the  vine-covered  palace  of  his  sires.  About  its  numerous 


io  OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 

outbuildings  were  fine  old  bread-fruit  trees,  with  their  dark  green  foliage, 
looming  stately  and  grand  among  the  more  graceful  palms,  the  gnarled  pan- 
dana  and  the  symmetrical  Kukui  trees. 

To  the  east  of  the  place  rose  the  frowning  Punch  Bowl,  a  grass-grown  crater, 
brooding  over  its  ancient  days  of  fiery  splendor  now  long  gone  by.  Back  of 
this  towers  Tantuus,  overlooking  the  Punch  Bowl,  and  densely  tree-clad  to  his 
top.  Beyond  all  rises  grand  old  Waolani,  the  nearest  approach  to  Kea  and 
Loa  that  Oahu  can  show. 

Just  back  of  the  busy  palace  knoll  uprose  a  higher  hill,  sacred  to  the  gods, 
and  tabooed  with  the  utmost  rigor  for  the  use  of  priest  and  king;  its  whole 
rounded  crest  and  sloping  sides  were  clothed  with  a  dense  grove  of  orange 
trees,  ever,  as  now,  presenting  a  countless  abundance  of  blossoms  and  fruit 
the  whole  year  round." 

Aroused  by  the  success  of  the  expedition  and  the  reported  death  of  the  Ha- 
waiian king,  a  second  and  immediate  invasion  is  determined  upon.  This  takes 
place,  and,  by  the  help  of  Pele,  the  Hawaiians  are  utterly  defeated  and  dis- 
persed. Kalani  is  hurriedly  called  home,  however,  bv  the  news  that  his  fierce 
uncle,  old  Keao  of  Kauai,  is  raising  an  army  for  the  subjugation  of  Oahu 
during  the  absence  of  its  king.  The  marriage  of  Kalani  with  the  princess  takes 
place  while  the  preparations  for  the  defence  are  going  on.  A  day  or  two  is 
given  up  to  rejoicings,  and  the  warriors  depart  to  meet  the  invaders.  During 
their  absence  the  young  queen  employs  her  time  in  wandering  among  the 
groves  which  surround  her  new  home,  or  in  visiting  the  sacred  or  tabu  places 
near  the  palace.  Some  days  she  rows  about  the  harbor  or  along  the  curiously 
indented  shores  of  the  island.  At  one  time  she  drifts  into  the  haunts  of  the 
ferocious  water-god,  Moa-alii,  —  a  gigantic  octopus  to  which  human  beings  are 
thrown  as  sacrifices,  —  and  at  another  time  she  discovers  the  retreat  of  the 
queen  of  the  sea  faries,  Oluolu,  and  secures  her  friendship.  In  this  part  of 
the  story  the  author  has  taken  the  opportunity  to  bring  out  some  of  the  pecu- 
liar superstitions  of  the  islanders  regarding  their  deities  and  the  good  and  evil 
spirits  by  which  they  imagine  they  are  constantly  surrounded.  In  one  of  these 
chapters  occurs  the  description  of  the  famous  Pearl  Garden,  the  rarest  spot  of 
coralline  sea  known  in  the  Pacific.  We  quote  from  page  221  : 

"  Between  the  jutting  forks  of  two  of  these  shoalest  sandy  reaches,  leading 
deviously  away  toward  the  shore,  there  grew  a  stately  pinna-coral  tree ;  large 
as  a  pandana,  and  crimson  as  the  gaudiest  sunset  of  their  clime.  So  red  and 
diffusive  in  color  was  this  great  sea-shrub,  that  it  cast  a  soft  vermilion  glow 
over  the  white  coral  about  it ;  even  imparting  a  faint  crimson  tint  to  the  far 
down  bottom  of  white  sand  in  the  reaches  —  like  a  pink  carpeting  of  apple 
blossoms  wind-strewn  from  their  tree. 

Partly  sheltered  behind  this  stately  crimson  tree,  waved  the  delicate  mauve- 
colored  foliage  of  a  graceful  fan-coral ;  its  broad  and  beautiful  leaves  fancifully 
perforated  like  the  magic  fretwork  of  some  fairy  temple.  Some  of  the  long 
fronds  were  so  thin  and  elastic  that  they  swayed  gracefully  in  the  current,  like 
the  bending  swale  in  a  meadow  stream.  Upon  these  broad,  mauve-colored 


OPINIONS  OF  I'hE  PRESS.  u 

leaves  could  be  traced  many  a  quaint  design,  delicate  as  lacework,  as  if  woven 
by  the  consummate  art  of  a  cunning  hand. 

Growing  about  everywhere  upon  the  coral  shrubs  and  porous  rocks  clung  the 
great  pearl  oysters,  wherein  nestle  those  princely  gems  which  captivate  the 
world.  In  the  more  open  spots,  where  the  eye  could  pierce  through  the  coral 
foliage  to  the  bottom,  could  be  seen  numerous  rare  shells  creeping  merrily 
about,  as  if  at  play  with  the  broken  sun-beams. 

Here  breed  those  delicate  Pinna  Pearls,  or  crimson  '  wing-shells,'  —  divine 
conceptions  of  the  wondrous  aeons  of  the  deep,  —  which  produce  the  exquisite 
pink  pearls  and  the  lustrous  red  nacre  so  rarely  seen  out  of  the  Orient,  being 
too  priceless  for  the  general  mart.  *  *  *  Like  gorgeous  birds  among  the 
tree-tops  of  a  tropical  forest  hovered  the  innumerable  colored  fishes  every- 
where. Flitting  in  and  out  among  the  coral  branches  and  the  drooping  leaves, 
they  flashed  their  various  hues  like  butterflies  among  flowers.  Occasionally 
these  rainbow-colored  fishes  would  be  seen  shooting  suddenly  upward  in  a 
cloud  from  among  their  coral  covert,  darting  above  the  foliage  with  many  a 
furtive  look  behind,  as  if  they  had  been  driven  away  by  some  common  impulse 
of  fear  —  like  a  flock  of  startled  lories  in  the  palm  grove  —  so  intimidated  by 
the  sinister  movement  of  some  vindicative  sea  god. 

But  when  all  became  quiet  again,  hundreds  of  these  red  parrot-bills  would 
be  seen  feeding  from  off  the  snowy  foliage  of  the  stately  corals,  seeming  verily 
like  the  crimson  blossoms  of  fresh-blown  flowers  tipped  with  their  enchanting 
pink  corolla  —  which  serve  to  transform  the  clear  turquoise  sea  into  scenes 
of  Oriental  splendor." 

During  this  time  Kamehameha  has  been  collecting  a  large  army,  and  aided 
by  white  men  who  have  entered  his  service,  sails  with  a  mighty  fleet  against 
Oahu.  The  closing  chapters  contain  a  vivid  description  of  the  bloody  struggle, 
which  ends  with  the  annihilation  of  the  Oahuan  army  and  the  death  of  Kalani. 

It  is  a  strange,  bewildering  story,  and  in  subject  and  execution  is  unique  in 
literature.  The  author's  style  is  luxuriant,  and  well  befits  the  scenes  he 
describes.  His  pages  abound  in  glowing  description  and  tropical  imagery,  and 
the  various  characters  are  painted  in  strong  and  effective  colors.  No  one  who 
reads  the  book  will  forget  it,  and  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  a  more  dis- 
tinct and  definite  idea  of  the  ancient  people  of  Hawaii,  their  customs  and 
characteristics,  and  of  the  country  itself,  may  be  had  from  its  perusal  than 
from  any  so-called  historical  narrative  yet  published.  Critics  may  complain 
that  the  author  at  times  departs  so  widely  from  the  conventional  rules  which 
limit  literary  composition,  but  it  is  that  very  freedom  of  treatment  which  gives 
the  book  its  peculiar  value. 


